Lyra’s boy

by FelipeTb90

Summary:

It all blew up after Aunt Marge did. So many lies and secrets unveiled by one single stroke of his Potter luck. Harry James Potter is dead. It’s time for Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black to shake things up and embrace the dark. All he’s been told is how like his father he is, with his mother’s eyes, of course. Well, he’ll show every manipulative bastard out there just what Lyra Schwartzstein’s boy can do.

Notes:

• Inspired by Lily's Boy by SomewheresSword

Hello friends! I hope you enjoy this darker take on the amazing “Lily’s Boy” by Somewheressword. Updates will be regular and quick so I hope you like it! (Also, bonus points to those who can identify all the pop culture references I just couldn’t resist adding)

Chapter 1: Everything blew up after Aunt Marge did.

Harry James Potter sat on the curb, around the block from the house where he currently was, for a home it was not and it never would be. The events of the night playing in his mind in a constant loop. 

 

That fat disgusting muggle bitch had dared to talk shit about his parents! He wished she’d pop like the balloon she now was over wherever she flew away to. He quickly shook the dark angry thoughts away. He’d always had this nasty voice in the back of his head, almost like the little angel and devil that would sit on one’s shoulder and provide counsel in muggle cartoons, and it was getting progressively harder to suppress. With each year spent under his relatives iron fist, it grew louder, calling for him to take revenge. Some nights he woke up with a crazed grin and the smell of iron fresh on his nose as he dreamed of what he would like to do to the fat fucks and the horse faced cow.

 

A sudden rustling of the shrubbery across the street from him brought him back to reality, and he watched with a mix of curiosity and fear as the largest, lankiest black dog he’d ever seen prowled his way to him.

 

The fear lasted just for that brief moment of shock, since upon closer inspection, the animal looked friendly even, if a little cautious.

 

“Come here boy” he called, offering the back of his hand for the dog to smell him. It padded happily towards him, nuzzling his hand. “I’m Harry, I’m a stray too now, I think… I just left my relatives house, I did something… bad. I don’t think they’ll want me back.” He lamented as he scratched the back of the gangly dogs ears.

 

“You look as gangly as me boy, I don’t know if you can eat fruit, but I swiped a banana before leaving. Want to split it with me?” Harry said, breaking the fruit in half.

 

He almost fell back when, instead of taking the offered piece, the dog morphed into a ratty, filthy man clad in rags.

 

“Harry, don’t be scared” the man said, backing away a little in a show of peace to the boy, not crowding his space. 

 

“You’re a wizard!” Harry said “Are you with him? Will you take me to him?” He said frantically.

 

“Harry calm down, my name is Sirius Black.” He said, pausing for a second before adding, “I’m your godfather, Harry.”

 

“What? I had no idea I had a godfather! Where have you been all these years!” He said. The man didn’t look like much, so he wasn’t expecting a new home per se, since the man looked as homeless as Harry now was, but he was sick of constantly learning new things about his life as if they were being purposefully kept from him.

 

“I was wrongfully imprisoned, Bambi, but here is not the place to catch up. We need to move. Can you call the knight bus? Wait till I change back into a dog before you call it”

 

“What’s the knight bus?” Harry asked, used to his constant ignorance of the magical world by now.

 

“Just stand on the curb and lift your wand, wait till I change,” he said as he morphed back into the large dog and sat next to Harry.

 

“What’s a little more magic anyways” he thought dismissively as he raised his wand.

 

A large purple double decker bus swooshed in front of them, coming to a violent stop.

 

“Welcome to the Knight Bus, the bestest most preferred method of wizarding transportation for the nightly enterprising witch or wizard, my name is Stan Shunpike and I’ll be your conductor and usher for the duration of your journey and behind the wheel we have the incomparable Ernie Prang.”

 

“Hello, can you take me and my dog  to the leaky cauldron please?” Harry said, slightly overwhelmed by the whole thing.

 

“Sure thing little friend, that’ll be 11 sickles for you and 5 for the dog, though he’ll pay full fare if he decides to go potty all over our distinguished vehicle” Stan said with a mock bow. 

 

Harry paid their fare and got on the bus. Instead of seats, it was full of brass canopy beds, made of what looked like the tubing a normal bus would have. Stan showed them to their beds and they took off.

 

To say it was a bumpy ride was an understatement, but they made it safely. 

 

“Lay low for a while, I’ll secure us a room and come get you in a little while, I can sneak you in” Harry said as he gestured the dog to hide in the neighboring alley before going into the Leaky.

 

Good thing he did, because as soon as he went through the threshold he was faced with the Minister of Magic himself. It was a good sign, Harry thought, that the man looked more relieved than stern as he gazed upon him.

 

“Harry, my boy! We’ve been looking for you! I’m Cornelius Fudge, Minister for Magic. Thank our Mother you’re alright.” He said, sighing in relief.

 

“Hello, Minister, I’d just like to say I’m really sorry, I know by now I’m going to be expelled…” Harry started, only to be cut off immediately by the minister.

 

“Nonsense my boy! It was no big thing, it’s already fixed you see, your aunt has been deflated and safely obliviated, and your aunt and uncle, though not in the best mood, have agreed to have you back next summer. It would be best if you let things cool slightly so I’ve arranged for a room for you here for the rest of the summer. It was just a little accidental magic after all, no need to make a fuss” he waved his hand dismissively.

 

“Thank you Minister! I’m very sorry for the trouble I’ve caused, I promise I’ll be good” Harry said.

 

“I’m sure you will be my boy, now let me take you to Tom to get your key and you can get settled.

 

After a while, once Harry was safely tucked away in his room and left blissfully alone, he got his cloak out of his trunk and went to find his dogfather.

 

~~~

 

“Ok, spill” Harry said once they were safe in the room, eating the large meal he’d ordered. 

 

“Right, I should start at the beginning then. Your parents and I went to school together, they were my best friends, your dad in particular, he was like my brother.” He started.

 

“I’m not sure how much you know about everything, but when your parents went into hiding they used a complex charm called the Fidelius Charm. It requires 3 parts; the obscured, the binder, and the secret keeper. The binder is the caster of the charm, who obscures the desired secret by entrusting it to the secret keeper. Only the secret keeper may share the secret with anybody, so the obscured literally disappear. It can be an identity, location, etc.” he continued.

 

“In your parents and your case, the location of Pottery Cottage was placed under Fidelius. Dumbledore was the binder. I was supposed to be the secret keeper, and was for a while, but I was too obvious a choice and was constantly persecuted so we decided to switch to another friend in our group, Peter Pettigrew. He was the one who betrayed your location to Voldemort. Once I got to the cottage and saw the wreckage, I got you out only to find that Hagrid had arrived with orders from Dumbledore to take you to safety. I will always regret my choice that night, Bambi. I trusted the man, so I left you with Hagrid and went after Peter. Once I caught up to him, he framed me. He yelled out in the street that I had betrayed Prongsy and Lils and proceeded to cut off his finger and blow up the street, hitting a gas line and murdering 12 muggles. I was left bereft and all I could do was laugh. I had lost everything, and I was amazed that Peter got away with it, he was such a little insignificant thing of a wizard really, no one saw it coming. The aurors found me and I was charged with the crimes Peter committed and sent straight to Azkaban, no trial or anything. I’ve been there ever since. I managed to break out because I got wind of Peter’s whereabouts, but I wasn’t going to make the same mistake twice. I had to come to you first.” He ended.

 

“That’s… a lot. I need a minute” Harry said, pacing the room trying to even out his breath.

 

“There’s more yet that we need to talk about, Bambi. Take all the time you need and I’ll continue” Sirius said, as evenly as he could, though it was evident that he was nervous about Harry’s reaction.

 

“Ok, first of all, what’s with the nickname?” Harry said, confused.

 

“Oh, your father, the rat and me, we became animagi in school, to support another friend, Remus, who’s a werewolf” Sirius said “James was a stag, and his nickname was Prongs, so when you were born we all called you Bambi or Prongslet” he finished with a sheepish smile.

 

“I like that…” Harry said with a forlorn smile. 

 

“You can go on now, I’m not freaking out anymore”

 

“Well, this may come as another shock, or it may be confusing, but I’m your father as well” he said with a grimace, expecting another freak out, but was met with a disbelieving look instead.

 

“Explain” was all Harry could get out.

 

“Right, well… Your parents were scared for your safety, being born in wartime. So, to ensure that you’d be ok if anything happened to them, we performed a blood adoption a few days after you were born. I never intended to have children of my own even though I had my duties as the heir to my family’s estate, so it was a win-win for everyone. James is still your dad Harry, but I’m your blood adopted father as well. I think this particular branch of our conversation should continue after we go to Gringotts” Sirius said.

 

“You’re my dad? I mean, I get it, but I don’t care… I have a dad? I have a dad!!” He finished as he screamed and jumped into Sirius’ arms.

 

Sirius held him tight and said into his hair, “you do Prongslet, you always will. Tomorrow morning we’ll go to Gringotts first thing, you need an inheritance test and I need to sort out my own business now I’m out of jail.” He told the boy, who still wouldn’t let go.

 

“Won’t you get caught if you go to the bank?” Harry asked.

 

“The Goblin nation is its own sovereign state Harry, and they care little for the affairs of wizards, they care about gold, and the Blacks have lots of it, they’ll take my business even if I’m on the run.” He explained.

 

“Oh, ok.. great!” Harry said, suddenly fidgeting as if he was unsure of what he was going to say next.

 

“You can tell me anything Bambi, let it out” Sirius soothed him.

 

“It’s just… some things from your original tale don’t make sense to me. Not that I don’t believe you!” He hurried to clarify “but I just don’t get how you could have been imprisoned for so long” Harry said with a puzzled look on his face.

 

“I know where you’re going with this Bambs. I spent twelve years pondering the same. It’s Dumbledore isn’t it?” Sirius asked knowingly.

 

“Yeah, how could he leave you there if he knew you were innocent! I mean, he was the binder of the Millenium thingy!” Harry yelled.

 

“That, Bambi love, is a whole ‘nother convo. Call for tea would you?”

 

Chapter 2: Goblins and revelations

Harry poured for them as Sirius sat and got himself ready to start on the trickiest bit of his tale. He didn’t know how heavily under the old farts thumb Harry was. Would he believe him? Would he turn him in?.

 

“Ok, Harry, how much do you know about why Voldemort went after you that night?” Sirius said.

 

“Not much, not at all really, I always assumed he’d gone for mum and dad, why would I be the target?” He asked, clearly confused.

 

“You see Harry, the reason your family went into hiding was because a Seer made a prophecy. Dumbledore came to your parents and told them about it and how they needed to go into hiding. He doesn’t know Jamie told me. It stated that a baby would be born as the seventh month died, to those who had thrice defied the dark lord. I don’t know the rest, since Dumbledore didn’t tell them anymore either. I know we are getting to the suspicious bit about my imprisonment but the shady shit starts here.” Sirius said ominously.

 

“A prophecy? Thrice defied him? They escaped him three times?” Harry said shocked.

 

“Harry, a lot of what should be said now about this particular branch of our discussion would be best left till after we go to the bank, but suffice it to say that your parents would have made very valuable assets to the dark lord. Your father, like me, was the Lord of an Ancient and Most Noble House of wizarding Britain… and Lils, well, she had her aces up her sleeve and you’ll find out more tomorrow. The dark lord tried to recruit them three times, and they escaped intact in a time when no one who refused him did. The funny thing is, there were two options available to him to choose from, and he chose you.” Sirius said.

 

“Who was the other?” Harry asked.

 

“Your godbrother, Frank and Alice’s boy, the name escapes me” Sirius said.

 

“Neville!? Neville is my godbrother?” Harry would have a heart attack, he was sure of it.

 

“Yes, Alice, Neville’s mother, was your godmother” 

 

“Then why didn’t I go to her? Why fucking Petunia!… sorry” he chastised himself for cursing.

 

“Curse away Bambi, I’m not a regular dad I’m a cool dad” he winked mischievously before saying “and you didn’t go to them, because the same night that the dark lord came for you, he sent his deadliest followers after the Longbottoms. They didn’t kill them, but they left them severely disabled from what I’ve learned so far since escaping prison and what my darling cousin, the one who did it, boasted from a few cells down.” He said grimly.

 

“Ok… I had no idea, poor Nev. Anyway, shifty bits, let’s get to them” Harry said.

 

“Right, well I told you your dad was Lord Potter, because your grandparents died from dragonpox shortly before you were born.” He said sadly. “When Dumbledore came to warn them and told them they should go into hiding, they initially wanted to remain at Stinchcombe Abbey, the Potter family manor. It has centuries worth of family blood wards protecting it. Dumbledore convinced them that they would be an obvious target, even though the manor is unplottable and could have been easily put under Fidelius instead. But we trusted him, so after you were born, they moved to Pottery Cottage, one of the lesser family properties.” Sirius said, waiting to see if Harry would draw the same conclusions as he had, all those years locked up. 

 

“That’s insane! It’s like he wanted us vulnerable!” Harry yelled, incensed.

 

“Bingo! I think so as well, I think he wanted the prophecy to follow its course and for that to happen they needed to be more accessible.” Sirius preened triumphantly.

 

“So he’s been playing with us like chess pieces ever since mum and dad were still alive?” Harry said, shock clear on his face.

 

“It’s always been his MO pup, he fancies himself a general, so he just directs his soldiers and moves his pieces on the board” he supplied.

 

“But then, why send you to jail? How does that fit into all this?” Harry asked.

 

“Because you are the savior of the wizarding world, the prince of the light, the chosen one to vanquish the dark lord. He couldn’t let you grow up with me Harry” Sirius said, skirting around the subject.

 

“But why?” Harry pressed.

 

“Because I am a dark wizard, Harry. I may have been a Gryffindor and against the Dark Lord once the war broke out. But I am the heir to one of the oldest dark lines in magical Europe, let alone England. He needed you to be the perfect, docile little light hero.” Sirius said bitterly.

 

With that last little tidbit, Harry collapsed on his chair as he saw his whole life before him. Everything made so much sense, starting with how Hagrid sang the headmaster's praises and bashed everything to do with Slytherins or dark wizards. Then the suspicious meeting with the Weasleys… had that been staged as well? It did seem odd for them to use the muggle entrance while screaming about muggles and Hogwarts, almost as if it was for him to hear. Then every year, shit would hit the fan only for the headmaster to swoop in at the last minute, as if to test his knight. As he told Sirius as much, he could see his face growing darker. He could recognize himself in the feeling, as if looking in a mirror. He could tell Sirius had his own little devil voice whispering evil nothings.

 

“One day, I’ll enjoy killing him” he said, doing justice to the wanted posters Harry had seen downstairs, but then just as quickly, he brightened up and said “But for now, I think we’ve had enough for the evening don’t you think pup? We should get some rest, we have to get to the bank early in the morning” 

 

~~~

 

“What’s with the tent pup?” Sirius said as Harry came out of the bathroom in one of Dudley’s t-shirts.

 

“All my clothes are my cousin’s cast offs” he said, blushing bright red and looking down.

 

“Oh Bambi, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to embarrass you. Tell you what, the first thing we do after we leave the bank will be getting you a proper wardrobe. In the meantime, lend me your wand and I’ll see if I can manage a few shrinking charms at least” Sirius said, properly mollified.

 

“Won’t that get me in more trouble with the ministry?” Harry asked.

 

“There’s too much magic around for the trace to be effective here. They won’t be able to tell who cast what, as long as no one sees you. The real problem is whether your wand will cooperate” Sirius smirked.

 

“That’s good to know,” Harry said, pulling his wand out of the waistband of his jeans. As he handed it over, he willed it to work, almost as a favor to him.

 

“That’s somewhat better, don’t worry though, after today you won’t have to wear those rags” Sirius said encouragingly. “Lend us the cape will you? I don’t want to expose my dog form too much just in case there’s someone familiar with it around” Sirius said.

 

They made their way towards the alley, Harry trusting that Sirius kept up with him under the cloak. There weren’t too many people around this early in the morning, but it looked like it was going to be a busy day since by the time they reached the bank it had filled up considerably.

 

They walked up to a teller and Harry greeted as they’d practiced. “Good day master goblin, may your coffers overflow. I require to speak with the Potter account manager” he said loudly, “and I would appreciate it if the Black account manager could join the meeting since I’m joined by a discreet companion.” He added more quietly. 

 

“Do you have your key Mr Potter?” The goblin asked, looking at him through his nose in a sneer that could be malicious or just his face. 

 

“No I don’t, but I require an inheritance test so that should take care of my identification” Harry nodded politely at the teller.

 

“Then Ironshank will take you to meet with your managers” he said, gesturing towards a younger looking goblin that appeared from the side.

 

They made it to a cozy oak paneled office where 2 vicious looking goblins stood to greet them.

 

“Heir Potter, I am IronClaw, the Potter Account Manager. This is SilverBlade, the Black Account manager. If Heir Black could make his presence known we can begin the meeting” he said as if it was the most common thing to cater to children and convicts first thing in the morning.

 

Sirius removed the cloak and greeted them in the traditional way. “Thank you for your discretion master SilverBlade, it’s been a long time” he nodded at his account manager.

 

“We care not about the affairs of your kind, Heir Black. The Black Vaults have been stagnant for far too long. It will be a boon to the nation to have the Black gold flow once more”

 

“Then we shall move on to business shall we? I’d like to claim the Black Lordship Master SilverBlade. And my heir requires an inheritance test in order to claim any heirships to his name” Sirius said, the picture of the perfect pureblood aristocrat

 

“Certainly, Heir Black, I’ll call for the lordship ring” SilverBlade said, vanishing a note with a snap of his fingers.

 

At the same time, IronClaw handed Harry a piece of parchment and a small silver dagger and commanded “3 drops of blood on the parchment please, Heir Potter”

 

He pricked the pad of his index finger with the dagger and watched the blood vanish from the tip, surely it was charmed self cleaning, since Sirius had commented that morning what the test would be like and to make sure to take care of his blood and who has access to it, since it held a lot of magical power.

 

As 3 drops dripped onto the parchments, they were absorbed and red ink started to flow from the spot, forming the words. To say he was getting tired of the constant shocks was an understatement, but even with the conversation with Sirius the night before and the preparation this morning, he was yet again reading in shock

 

Name: Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black 

Blood status: Pureblood

Parents: 

 

• Lord James Fleamont Potter (sire, deceased)

• Madame la Duchesse de Monténèbre, Baroness Schwartzstein Lyra Seraphine Potter née Schwartzstein de Monténèbre (mother, deceased)

• Heir Sirius Orion Black III (blood adopted father)

 

 

Magical guardian: 

 

• Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore (unlawful claim-restricted)

 

 

Lordships & Heirships:

 

 

• Heir apparent to the Most Ancient and Most Noble Ducal House de Monténèbre

• Heir apparent to the Most Ancient and Most Noble Barony Von Schwartzstein

• Heir apparent to the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Peverell

• Heir presumptive to the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black

• Heir apparent to the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter

 

 

Vaults:

 

 

• Monténèbre Ducal Vaults (40, 41, 42, 43)

• Schwartzstein Baronial Vaults (45, 46, 47, 48)

• Peverell Vaults (3, 4, 5)

• Black Vaults (20, 21, 22)

• Potter Vaults (34, 35, 36)

• Schwartzstein-Monténèbre Trust Vault (685)

• Black Trust Vault (686)

• Potter Trust Vault (687)

 

“Sirius… what the..” Harry started, but Sirius cut him off with a quick “Language, Bambi. I know it’s a shock, I’ll explain later. I promise. I arranged everything with your mother the day I adopted you” he told Harry soothingly.

 

“Master IronClaw, if you’d be so kind as to call for the heirship rings?” Sirius said, “And as per Madame la Duchesse’s instructions, the recording she made please” he added.

 

“Certainly, heir Black” IronClaw said, taking the command since Harry was clearly still in shock, mouthing like a fish out of water.

 

At that moment, SilverBlade interrupted them to present Sirius with the Black Lordship ring.

 

“Put it on your right ring finger Heir Black, if the family magic accepts your claim, it will resize to fit you. If not… I’m sorry” he grinned the toothiest grin.

 

Sirius put the large gaudy black diamond ring on and it immediately resized itself to fit him.

 

“Well, that’s a relief” he sighed, contentedly.

 

He then took Harry’s test in hand and started reading.

 

“Aren’t we posh, Bambi dear” he smirked at Harry, who was still looking lost.

 

“Can you explain? Please?” Harry begged.

 

“Some of it yes, the rest will become clear in a little while, don’t worry.” Sirius said.

 

“Ok, I guess the stuff with mum can wait, but the rest? Who are the Peverells? What’s the difference between heir apparent and presumptive?” He asked in a rapid fire.

 

“An Heir Apparent is the person set to inherit an estate or title, and the Heir Presumptive is the person set to inherit in the event the current heir isn’t able to, the heir’s heir so to speak.” The Potter manager said “If you take your test again, now that Lord Black claimed the title, you will show up as the Heir Apparent” he said before continuing “The Peverells are an Ancient House, very old and powerful in its prime, they married into the Potter line and they hold the primary claim to the title. Luckily for you Heir Potter, the vaults have been left untouched and accruing interest for centuries” 

               

“Really? Why didn’t they merge with the Potter Vaults upon their marriage into the family?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“Lord Acanthus Peverell, the father of Iolanthe Peverell, who married your ancestor Hardwin Potter, wasn’t thrilled with the match, since Hardwin was a second son and not the heir. Fearing he intended to enrich himself and rise above his rightful station, he stipulated in the marriage contract that the Peverell estate would remain separate from the Potter estate, passing whole to the next Lord Peverell. That Lordship hasn’t been claimed in centuries, since the family magics haven’t accepted a Potter’s claim since Iolanthe’s grandson Lord Harrigan Potter.” IronClaw supplied.

 

“Thank you master IronClaw, you are most knowledgeable” Harry nodded respectfully.

 

“Pay it no mind, Heir Potter” he said, pulling 5 boxes from a drawer in his desk that Harry assumed was charmed to receive mail.

 

“Please, just as your Lord Father did before, put on the heir rings in order of precedence, starting with the Ducal ring, the Baronial ring, then Peverell, Black and Potter. All on your right ring finger, they will merge into a single heir ring once the process is completed” the goblin instructed.

 

“Will it affect the rings?” Harry asked as he inspected the beautiful rings in each box. They were distinct from each other and it would be a pity to spoil them in any way.

 

“It won’t, if you are in need of any particular ring, it will materialize on command to seal correspondence or sign bank notes, the merged ring form is for practical purposes only. It’s hardly practical for Lords of many houses to wear so many rings as it hinders the use of any personal jewelry if you don’t have any fingers left” The goblin grinned “though I must admit, you might become the most titled lord in the land heir Potter” he ended, his grin widening.

 

Harry shrugged and started the process. He took the Monténèbre ducal heir ring and placed it on his right ring finger first. It was a pretty signet ring in goblin silver with a black diamond halo encircling a stylized M in the center. Quite subdued considering it was his highest ranking title. The magic that enveloped him as he put it on felt like nothing he’d ever felt before. It was dark, there was no doubt, but where he expected to feel frightened he felt only comfort, like a soothing chilly breeze on a moonless night. The Schwartzstein Baronial heir ring was a simple blackened silver signet ring with a stylized S Studded in black diamonds, as he put it on he felt the same cold feeling of dark magic, soothing and crisp, it left a faint taste of iron in his mouth. The Peverell heir ring was the simplest of all the rings, a simple obsidian band that seemed almost like it naturally eroded out of a bigger piece of obsidian. It was smooth and the magic felt like death. Harry knew the feeling, like the cool hug of a friend on a hot summer day, refreshing and welcoming. The Black heir ring was in competition in its gaudiness with the Potter ring. It was like a smaller version of Sirius’ Lordship ring. The magic felt just as dark as the others, but more electric and erratic, and he felt charged by it. The Potter ring was a yellow gold monstrosity with a cabochon ruby that had a cursive P carved into it. Luckily, it commanded the least influence once his rings merged in his hand. The resulting ring was a simple signet with a black diamond halo, his ducal ring obviously taking precedence. In the center, it merged the emblems of his 5 houses, in a harmonious melange of M, S, B and P.

 

“Congratulations, Monsieur Le Marquis, your claims have been accepted.” IronClaw grinned, he was enjoying this way too much in Harry’s opinion.

 

“Monsiwhat?” Harry asked dumbfounded.

 

“It’s your highest ranking style. As the son and heir of a Duchess you are afforded the subsidiary title of Marquess, Marquis in French.” IronClaw grinned again, without a doubt relishing in his ignorance. 

 

“Do I have any other options? That sound a bit too poncy for me” Harry grimaced.

 

“It is an honor afforded to you by your illustrious heritage,” the goblin chided, “but since it is a foreign title and you are yet to assume your lordships, you may go by Heir Potter-Black or Heir Peverell if you so desire.”

 

“Great, thank you” Harry sighed in relief.

 

“With that business done Heir Potter-Black, this is the recording Madame La Duchesse left for you to view once you came to claim your heirships, in case she was no longer able to accompany you,” the goblin said, handing him a glass orb with a milky mist swirling inside. 

 

“Thank you Master IronClaw. May we step into a viewing room? If you could provide some tea it would be appreciated, charge everything to the Black Vaults please. Once we finish we will return to go over our vault statements and settle any affairs that need settling” Sirius said.

 

“Of course Lord Black, please step into the adjoining room please” he said signaling to a door behind them.

 

They sat in a cozy sitting room, opposite each other in a pair of plush armchairs by the fire. On the table that stood between them, a pretty tray with tea service and biscuits materialized after they sat.

 

“Before we watch this Harry, how are you feeling, I imagine this must be quite overwhelming” Sirius commiserated.

 

“Honestly? I’m still getting over the fact that not even my name was true” he said with misty eyes. He was one “are you ok” away from crying and he wished Sirius would stop asking.

 

“Yeah, that was probably Dumbledore. He probably thought Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black sounded too much like a pureblood ponce for his relatable savior brand. But you should know Harry was your nickname, we all called you that whenever we didn’t use the fancier ones like Bambi etc. it is still you , Harry. You should bear your name proudly, since it’s a traditional wizarding name. Hadrian is a Potter family name, and it is customary to use the father’s name as a middle name, so that’s the James. In the Black family, it’s tradition to give the children astronomical names, and since I’m your father by blood adoption, we added a star name. It should have been Sirius, or Orion, but we went with Regulus because it’s the brightest star in the Leo constellation, your sun sign. It was also my late little brothers name, and your dad and him had… history. A tale for another day.”

 

“Yeah whatever, I’m just about at capacity and we still have more earth shattering revelations to go with mum being royalty or whatever, so let’s watch the recording” Harry said, choking at the thought that he’d hear his mother’s voice for the first time. Well, the first time he’d remember it anyway.

 

“It’ll be a trip for me too Bambs, and I was there, you’ll probably hear me too” Sirius said, full of emotion, as he placed the orb on a silver bowl-like stand on the table.

 

Instantly, it projected its mist across the room to a point in front of them where they could comfortably watch. A second later, his mum stepped into frame, wearing dark jeans and a bright green emerald v-neck jumper under casual gray day robes, her fiery red hair falling wild down her shoulders.

 

“ Aaand, all set, whenever your ready your royal imperial majesty ” they heard a younger sounding Sirius say out of frame. 

 

“ Seriously Pads, don’t make me regret asking you to stay behind. ” Lily said fondly looking beyond the camera or whatever was recording the thing.

 

His mother, she was as beautiful as he had seen her in pictures. And she sounded so melodic, like chimes on the wind almost. He was close to bawling already.

 

“ Ok, I need you to behave Pads, this will be emotional and I need to get through it for Hadrian, ok? ” She said as she squared her shoulders and rolled her neck, readying herself to tell her story.

 

Hello my love. If you're seeing me now, that sadly means that I am no longer with you, and for that I am sorry. I wish I had been able to tell you this myself, in person that is, but it wasn’t meant to be I guess. I guess I should start at the beginning. As I hope you know by now, my birth name was not Lily Evans, but rather Lyra Seraphine Schwartzstein de Monténèbre. 

 

My birth parents were called Ernst Von Schwartzstein and Camille de Monténèbre. He was a Baron from an ancient and noble German family and she was a french Duchess from an equally ancient line. Both my families are ancient dark families, Bambi love. So mummy’s a dark witch. Should she be saying it out loud in this political climate? Probably not, but I trust the privacy of this bank and the goblin nation. I didn’t even know this was my family until I turned 17 and received a letter from my late mother, explaining everything. I’ll follow the blueprint of her letter so it makes sense to you love, so bear with mummy now please? Daddy has always been the storyteller .

 

I come from two ancient dark lines from the continent. The Schwartzstein family can trace its origins back to the creation of the Holy Roman Empire and the Duchy of Monténèbre just the same. They were quite influential in European magical history, you’ll find the names scattered along many historical events in many books.

 

In this century, however, both families suffered greatly with Grindelwald’s war ravaging the continent. They were two of the most prominent dark families in Europe, and therefore highly sought after to join his ranks. Both my grandfathers were proud men, and though they agreed with some of Grindelwald’s politics, they fundamentally disagreed on his stance on muggles and his intended genocide and rule over them. My mother seems to think her father and father in law didn’t want to bend the knee to an upstart of no notable lineage, and it may be true, she knew them better than I did, since I’ve just met their portraits. As the harassment to join escalated, they decided to lock up the wards and bolted down in their castles. Yes love, castles. How exciting is that! They’re beautiful Hadrian, especially Schloss Schwartzstein in the winter… Anyways, I’m getting sidetracked as always.

 

As I said, they shut down their castles, locked up the wards and waited the war out. The families had banked in Britain for centuries by that point, so they felt secure that the family finances were secured by the Goblins of Britain, a country Grindelwald’s war barely touched because of his “respect” for his former lover Dumbledore. More on him later love.

 

After the war was over, they resumed their lives, their business affairs and their politics. Both families have hereditary voting seats in the ICW, by the way.

 

Life was much changed after the war, they found. As they buried their heads in the sand, society’s fear and trauma against the dark arts and dark witches and wizards grew, up to the point where it didn’t matter whether or not they supported Grindelwald. Don’t get me wrong, they were still powerful functioning members of society, but the events that led to me growing up as Lily Evans were detonated by this growing animosity towards dark families.

 

My parents were in Paris for a vote in the ICW with me a few months after my birth, and they were attacked by light supremacists as they left the courts on their way to my mothers château. My father dueled fiercely to give my mother a chance to escape with me, but he was taken down and as soon as my mother got out of the anti-apparition wards the terrorist set she side alonged me on a string of apparitions until we made it to Normandy.

 

Afraid of further tracking, she took a muggle ferry to cross the channel and came to England. She hurried to Gringotts to settle the estate, leave a will and name me the heiress to both lines now that my father was dead. She knew she had little time because they had bonded with a soul bond ritual, and if one of the soul bonded dies the next will follow shortly. Quite romantic if terribly impractical if you are a politically persecuted young adult couple with a months old baby, if you ask me, but what can we do now?

 

She settled the estate, and sensing her end was near, she left me with the nuns of a muggle convent near Dover. She never knew who adopted me, because from what I learned through research after receiving her letter, she died shortly after I was left at the convent. I never asked my Evans parents about it since they didn’t seem to want to tell me, and it seemed cruel to shatter their illusion. Adoption was quite taboo back then, so I didn’t press the issue, they found me and that was enough for me.

 

So with that long winded context I can finally reach the heart of this message to you my beautiful baby boy. We are living in dark times Hadrian, and we are persecuted as it seems it’s a family tradition. There is a war once again against light and dark and we are caught in the middle. Even though I feel a sense of morbid kinship with my parents, as I face the horrifying possibility that I might not get to see you grow up, I will never regret our choice in having you Hadrian, never! You are the best thing that ever happened to your father and I. The best of us that will live on, should anything happen to us.

 

Now, to the practical bit of this missive. I won’t beat around the bush Bambi. You are a dark wizard, possibly the most powerful dark wizard alive at this moment. A little before you were born, Dumbledore came to us, warning us about a prophecy regarding a child destined to vanquish the Dark Lord, born as the seventh month dies to those who’ve thrice defied him. He narrowed it down to either you or Frank and Alice’s babe Neville, your godbrother, since Alice and I were both big as houses at that time and set to give birth at the end of July. It didn’t help matters that we both had escaped the Dark Lord three times, but I sense it will be you love, because only us have literally defied him three times. He has tried to recruit us three times by now, instead of just escaping duels alive as Dumbledore broadly interpreted it. It doesn’t help matters that you will one day be more powerful than him, as the heir to many ancient dark bloodlines, heavy with magical gifts.

 

So, as anyone who knows me can tell you, I took it upon myself to take precautions. First, I convinced your thick headed father to sit for a portrait. You’ll find us hanging in the portrait gallery at Stitchcombe Abbey. Secondly, Padfoot here has agreed to blood adopt you to strengthen his claim to you should anything happen to us. And third, we have set up multiple trust vaults for you once you take your heirships, and just because mummy is a little bit extra, the Black, Schwartzstein and Monténèbre vaults are secreted, only accessible should you take the heirships after you turn eleven. Should your ancestry be kept from you, all anyone will be able to access through you will be the Potter Vaults, which your father has quite liberally depleted in support of Dumbledore’s war effort. You will be provided for Bambi. That’s an understatement, you will be as rich as Cresus, Bambi. 

 

This is the most important bit, the thing I want you to take from everything I have told you:

 

We love you, baby boy. Completely, unconditionally love you. Don’t ever think you need to “make us proud” because we already are, just because you are you. Live your life on your terms my love. Love who you want, be who you want, do great things, terrible things, inconsequential things. It doesn’t matter. Never let anyone use our memory to control you. We love you. No matter what.

 

Also, be wary of those who would seek to use you or take advantage of you. Remember that we gave you life so you could live it, never live it on anyone else’s terms but your own. Paddy here thinks I’m too much of a skeptic, but I don’t believe Dumbledore has our best interest at heart. He seems awfully invested in you and being a dark wizard, I fear for his designs towards you. That was one of my secret reasons for agreeing on Padfoot as your best possible guardian should anything happen. He’s looking at me funny because he’s still on the fence about my opinion of Dumbledore, but he is dark just like me, and he will be able to help you embrace it, maybe you’ll be able to help each other, since he’s just coming to terms with his heritage himself.

 

I hope I have armed you with enough to sustain you until you can be the amazing, wonderful independent man I know you will become. Paddy  and Remy will always be there for you, never fear to rely on them.  Now I will go tend to your younger self, who is no doubt being held upside down in desperation with a dirty nappy by your helpless father. Be safe my love, be strong. We love you.

 

Chapter 3: Healing waters for a goblin friend

“That’s it Bambi, no more shocking revelations, we made it” Sirius said as he stroked Harry’s hair and let him sob against his chest.

 

“My whole life has been a big fat lie Sirius” Harry sobbed uncontrollably, drenching his tattered robe in tears.

 

“The lies are finally over, pup, it’s done. Harry James Potter is dead. Hadrian Potter-Black can live now.” Sirius soothed.

 

“How do I reconcile this and what I’ve been led to believe about myself all this time? I… I know what Mum said is true, I can feel the darkness in me, I always have. It’s like a festering pool calling to me, it’s so seductive. How do you unlearn a whole set of beliefs overnight?” Harry lamented himself.

 

“It’s not easy Bambs, but my advice is to go with your gut, listen to the voice of the dark in you, she will guide you to her as she does with all her children. I had twelve years in hell to realize I had made the biggest mistake of my life by shunning my heritage. Look where it got me, first paraded by the light as their token reformed dark wizard and then thrown in jail when I outlived my usefulness. We’ll make it through together, you are my son and I will help you, always. You will learn to master your dark gifts and we will win this war, on the right side this time, love. We will get our revenge” Sirius promised, holding him tight.

 

“What about Voldemort? He’ll still want me dead” Harry said between sobs.

 

“He’ll have to get through me first but let’s cross that bridge when we get to it, Our place is on the dark side Harry. I don’t know how we’ll manage to switch without getting killed, we’ll have to plan more carefully than just a brainstorming session after such an exhausting day.” he said into his hair.

 

He cried a little while longer until no more would come out and he managed to compose himself enough to rejoin the goblins in the next room.

 

They emerged looking worse for wear, and sat with far away gazes in front of the goblins, who stared at them with worried looks on their faces.

 

“Heir Potter-Black, I’m going to do you a favor so listen carefully and repeat after me” IronClaw said sternly, making sure he was looking Harry in the eye and that he was receptive.

 

“What? Ok” Harry said, still looking lost.

 

“Repeat after me: I, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black, call upon the bonds of friendship between the Goblin Nation and the houses of Peverell and Monténèbre, as their sole heir, and request the gift of the healing waters for myself and my father.”

 

Once Harry repeated the words back to the goblin, still in a daze, IronClaw responded.

 

“The Goblin Nation honors the bonds of friendship to the heir of the houses of Peverell and Monténèbre, and grants his request of access to the healing waters for himself and his father.”

 

Sirius looked on, jaw slacked, he’d heard rumors of the goblins' legendary healing waters and many other secrets of the Goblin Nation, but never of someone being granted access to them.

 

“What are the healing waters? Master IronClaw?” Harry asked, confused and exhausted from the morning's emotions.

 

“You don’t look well, Heir Potter-Black, and we know for a fact the damage twelve years in Azkaban will do to anyone. You are the sole heir to two noble houses that have the honor of being friends to the Goblin Nation. So we will grant you access to the healing waters. It’s a magical spring, sprouted by Mother Magic herself in the bosom of the Nation, it will cure any maladies, old or new, and restore those who bathe in them to their prime. If you follow me, I’ll take you down immediately”

 

“But I’m fine, just tired from too much emotion in so little time. Sirius should bathe for sure.” Harry said.

 

“Heir Potter-Black. I’m sorry to say you are not fine. We will perform a thorough diagnostic prior to the ritual bath, but just by looking at you it’s evident you are not in fact fine. You have a sickly, frail constitution, to small for your age, sallow complexion and coarse brittle hair, your nails are thin and show signs of nutritional deficiencies, and least of all your issues, you shouldn’t need glasses as a wizard when a simple eye correcting potion, though expensive, should have taken care of that long ago.” Admonished the stern Goblin.

 

Harry looked down, blushing bright red.

 

“Thank you, I’ll take the ritual bath” he said, barely above a whisper.

 

They followed the goblin through a different set of hallways and stairwells, clearly meant for goblin use only, until they reached a circular room with a golden elevator. They stepped in and went down for what seemed like forever, before they exited to a glorious bejeweled cave studded with all manner of glistening crystals and precious stones embedded in the rock.

 

“Welcome to the Hallowed Halls of Narag Khil, goblin friends, follow me please” IronClaw said proudly.

 

They entered another maze of hallways and domed halls carved into the bedrock, until they reached a large cathedral-like room with vaulted ceilings, full of beds and screened off boxes, like an infirmary of sorts.

 

They were approached by an elderly goblin in white robes, who inspected them quizzically, on the verge of outrage.

 

“Master SilverHook, these are Heir Potter-Black and his father, Lord Black. As heir to the houses of Peverell and Monténèbre, he has requested the gift of the healing waters and it has been granted.”

 

The elder Goblin's demeanor shifted 180 degrees as he addressed the visiting wizards. 

 

“Welcome, Goblin friends, I am Healer SilverHook. Please, follow me to my box so I can perform a diagnostic before your ritual baths” he said with a nod before making his way to a nearby screened off box.

 

Harry and Sirius followed dutifully and sat in opposite beds inside the box. They watched the Goblin healer retrieve two rolls of parchment from a drawer as he turned to them.

 

“I will do Heir Potter-Black first and then move on to you Lord Black” he spoke to them both and moved closer to Harry.

 

He let go of one roll of parchment, which floated slightly above the goblin. 

 

“Try to stay still, Heir Potter-Black.” The healer said as he started moving his hands over him, muttering in khuzdul. As he chanted, the parchment started to unfurl and fill with words Harry couldn’t see or understand since they looked like khuzdul.

 

“It is a good thing you requested the waters, young goblin friend. No wizarding healer would have been able to correct this amount of chronical damage without months of potions regime and intensive reconstructive charmwork. Lucky for you, an hour in the waters will sort you right out. Mother Magic will heal you herself, no pesky middlemen potions or charms needed” he said sternly.

 

“You have multiple broken and cracked bones that haven’t healed properly and are heavily misaligned and brittle from calcium deficiency. There is also damage to your spine at the cervical level, and multiple hernias and severe damage to your discs at the lumbar level. Also, your growth has been severely stunted from malnourishment. This malnutrition has drastically affected your eyesight as well as your nails and hair. Your magic will also have a dramatic improvement, since your considerable magical core has been working overtime sustaining you and healing you. There is also an abnormal amount of dark magic curse residue on your scar, I have never seen something like it. I don’t know if the blessed Mother will heal it, I’d like to test it once again after you receive the healing waters.”

 

He moved over to Sirius' side and repeated the process. 

 

“As I expected, Lord Black, you have extensive mental damage from prolonged Dementor exposure, as well as moderate advancement of the degenerative brain disease commonly referred to as the Black Madness. There are also signs of malnutrition, early onset osteoporosis and muscular atrophy. The mental damage is more extensive than your heir, so you’ll spend 2 hours in the ritual bath. Don’t worry about a thing. It is quite taxing so you’ll spend an hour or two sleeping afterwards, it’ll all sync up nicely.”

 

“Heir Potter, please remove everything on your person and put this ritual tunic on. You may wear only your heirship rings and the robe provided.” The Goblin said clearly as he conjured another screen in between him and Sirius for privacy.

 

Once ready, the Goblin healer took them to the springs. It was a beautiful cavern, studded with all manner of precious gems in its natural atrium vault. It made it look like a starry sky. The room had many natural springs, that looked like hexagonal pools tiling the room at different heights and depths, spilling and flowing into each other. They stepped in and Harry was awestruck at the vibrant magic that sizzled in the room, like static on the skin. 

 

SilverHook led them to the highest pools and said “Stand behind me Goblin friends, Lord Black to my right and Heir Potter-Black to the left. Once I start the chant, you will each step into the pool in front of you, keep going until you are fully submerged, Mother Magic will do the rest.”

 

So as the goblin began his chant in khuzdul, both Harry and Sirius stepped into the pools. The feeling was like nothing Harry had ever felt, cooling and fresh but warming at the same time, electric and invigorating but also the most relaxing experience ever. He kept going until he was neck deep and with a deep breath he plunged, and everything vanished.

 

~~~

 

He had no sense of how much time had passed, but he woke up feeling better than he ever had in his life. How much pain had he been enduring before? He couldn’t believe how normalized he’d had it, now that for the first time ever since he had memory… nothing hurt . 

 

He looked around, searching for Sirius only to see him still asleep in the bed opposite him. He looked better, like a slightly older version of the smiling man in his photo album. That made him curious to see himself, and as he thought it, SilverHook entered the box.

 

“Heir Potter-Black, welcome back, you’ve been asleep for a little over an hour, and Lord Black should wake in about an hour. If you would please dress, IronClaw will come collect you shortly to go over your estates while your lord father is still sleeping. He will join you as soon as he wakes, don’t worry.”

 

“Thank you Healer SilverHook, I am most grateful, to you and the Nation.” He bowed from the head to the goblin. “If you wouldn’t mind, could you conjure a mirror for me to see the results please?” Harry asked.

 

“Of course Heir Potter-Black. About the results, I have tested your scar again after the bath and the curse residue remains. It is truly like anything else I have ever seen” he said as a full-length mirror appeared between the two beds. “I’ll leave the mirror there for Lord Black as well, I’ll let you get ready” he said with a nod as he retreated.

 

Harry stepped in front of the mirror and was immediately, as was becoming a habit, shocked.

 

Before taking to the waters, he’d been a tiny, barely 5 ft 4 inches if he stood as straight as he could, scrawny, bony kid with soft childish features and a sallow, sickly looking complexion. His one redeeming feature that he’d always liked had been his big green eyes, but even those got lost behind his thick ugly glasses. 

 

In front of him was a 5,9 teen, the beginnings of what could be called a young man. He had grown and filled out nicely, with lean muscle all over. His face had lost most of its childish softness and was now all hard angles, defined square jaw and high cheekbones. Best of all? His glasses were gone, and he inspected his eyes to find them slightly changed, only if you looked intently could you see a rim of silver around the emerald green iris. His hair was also tamer and shinier, no longer a bird's nest and more like artfully tousled. He should get it cut, he decided, maybe there was a hairdresser in the alley? He’d have to look. He worried a bit about his scar and the curse residue. He knew it had to do with his connection to the Dark Lord. It always reacted to him, and according to Dumbledore it gave him some of his powers, like his parselspeech. If the blessed Mother saw fit for him to keep it, he’d wait and see why.

 

He dressed reluctantly in the clothing he’d been wearing before, which at least fit him a little better now. “I’m definitely going shopping as soon as I leave,” he said to himself out loud.

 

As he finished dressing, IronClaw came in followed by the healer.

 

“If you’d follow me please Heir Potter-Black, I’d like to get some business out of the way to make the most of our time while your lord father sleeps still. He will join us when he wakes. We should make proper haste, you’ve been gone all morning and should be seen around the alley lest the wizards start to worry.”

 

“Of course master IronClaw, lead the way” Harry said.

 

“Before you leave us, Heir Potter-Black, a few recommendations. You have been restored to your natural potential state for your age and magic, had life gone perfectly for you, developing ideally. You will continue to grow into a healthy young man if you take care of yourself, practice regular exercise and eat a balanced diet. The long term damage is gone and it won’t come back, but don’t take it for granted. Look after yourself.” Healer SilverHook chastised.

 

“Of course Healer SilverHook, thank you for your help,” Harry bowed politely to the goblin before following IronClaw out and back to his office. 

 

They spent the next hour sorting through Harry’s vast holdings. As her mother said, the Potter Vaults were mostly depleted but generating steady income that fed his trust vault. So as to not alert Dumbledore, they decided to leave things as they were. He had no say in the investments so he couldn’t touch the invested capital or liquidate any assets beyond withdrawing money, so the bulk of the fortune was secure, only the accrued interest was gone.

 

“This a self refilling money pouch Heir Potter-Black, it is keyed to your trust vaults and after you lock it with a drop of blood it will be bound only to you, no one else may steal it or open it and if lost you can recall it to you. Considering your upbringing, it has a feature to exchange Galleons into Muggle currency, should you be out in the Muggle world. For large amounts I recommend signing a bank note with one of your heir rings. Don’t use the Potter Trust for any large or suspicious purchases, stick to one of your lesser known houses for that or pay cash. Each vault has a cap spending limit of 5000 galleons, and is fed with 20.000 galleons monthly from the main family vaults of each house. Mr Dumbledore lowered your monthly allowance to the 5000 galleon spending limit but that is just on the Potter trust and you should remain solvent on the other 3 until you take possession of the main family vaults.” The goblin said.

 

“Thank you Master IronClaw” Harry said.

 

“It is no trouble, Heir Potter-Black. Now, in this pouch you will find portkeys to all your properties. I cannot give you the deeds or transfer ownership before you come of age, but you can easily take control of the wards being the sole heir of most of them.” IronClaw continued.

 

As they finished up their business, they were joined by SilverBlade, who ushered in a refreshed looking Sirius.

 

“WOW! Bambi, you look amazing. The bath must have washed away some kind of glamor or something. I can see more of myself in you!”

 

“There was no glamoring over Heir Potter-Black’s appearance, Lord Black. In his deteriorated state he’d failed to come into his Black features, that is all, there will be no need to explain anything away” IronClaw provided.

 

“I may not need to explain why I look more like a Black now, but how do I explain everything else? I was a tiny leafy thing before this morning!” Harry said, the beginnings of another freak out coming in strong.

 

“Don’t worry pup, you’re lucky that you can get away with blaming puberty on the growth spurt. As far as the rest goes, tell people you had a good summer, you managed to sneak food from school so you ate better this summer and did lots of gardening and manual labor before coming here, where you kept it up and found an apothecary advertising eye correcting potion. The less you say the less there is to mix up later. Keep it simple” Sirius suggested. “As for me, it’s a bit more tricky. People will be looking for a hobo in rags so it will be a boon to not look like that, but I expect us to have to play our parts until we can sort some things out to get out from under Dumbledore’s thumb, so I may need to glamor my appearance to look haggard again.”

 

“We can key your previous appearance to your lordship ring if you’d like Lord Black. For a fee of course” SilverBlade said grinning greedily.

 

“That would be ideal master SilverBlade, thank you” Sirius said, handing the ring over to his account manager who started weaving an intricate web of magic over it, chanting in khuzdul.

 

“Rings can do that? Awesome” Harry said.

 

“Of course Heir Potter-Black. Lordship rings even more so, but your heirship rings still provide magical protection and concealment. They can also dissilussion themselves if you don’t want people to see them. I’ll have your family’s grimoires called up for you to take with you. They are priceless heirlooms of your line, so be extremely careful with them. A touch of your wand with a muttered sanctum will send them back to the vault once you are done. In them you should find each ring's specific benefits. It is common for heir rings to provide warning against mind manipulation and poisoning or drugging, but some have more added features to protect the heir.” 

 

“Can I come back for them tomorrow? I’d like to do some shopping and I don’t want to have them on me in public if that’s the case” Harry said, worried.

 

“Take them pup, we need to go back to the leaky before you go shopping anyway. I can’t go with you, or if you want, I’ll take them with me under the cloak and you can go straight to shopping” Sirius offered.

 

“Perfect! Let’s do that!” Harry said, excitedly.

 

“In that case, we’ll wait for the Grimoires, and then you’ll go. I have to go down to the heirloom vault first, I need a wand and there are many family wands down there to test out. As for your shopping trip, here’s what you’ll do first, Bambs: After you take care of the essentials you may wander around and shop for pleasure. But you will start at Twillfit&Tatting’s and ask for a full wardrobe including casual and formal wear for all seasons, get a few pairs of shoes and boots as well. Also get your school robes there, the resizing charms and fabric quality are way better than Madam Malkin’s. Pick an outfit you like from your selection and wear it out, dispose of the fat muggle’s rags. Then, you will go to Jonker’s Luggage Emporium and update your school trunk. Ask for the deluxe model with separate expanded warded compartments and shrinking charm. Ask for the extra featherlight charm, it’s worth it. Get an expanded and featherlighted satchel or backpack as well, it will be a lifesaver for your shopping and then at school as well to haul around books with ease. After that, go to Flourish&Bott’s and get some books on the Wizengamot, Lordships and Wizarding culture and etiquette, it’s dry stuff to read but necessary. Then you will go to Harriman’s Wizarding Sporting Goods and get yourself a dragonhide wand holster, the deluxe model as well. While you are there, you will request exercise clothing, 3 sets, a few pairs of dragonhide sneakers with self mending charms and a Train-o-Ball. It’s a Crystal ball much like the recording we watched earlier with recorded exercise routines, you will follow SilverHook’s instructions to the letter and take good care of yourself” Sirius said, making Harry dizzy and wanting to protest at the lavishness of it all before Sirius knowingly cut him off “Don’t fight me on this, Bambs, you’ll spend a shit ton of money today but you need these things, you’d have bought them long ago like normal, or better yet, your guardians should have bought them for you. Charge everything to your Potter Trust Vault. It will be more suspicious if you seem to have spent more than what you took from it if Dumbledore decides to check. If he makes any comment, just say that you needed new clothes and things and it may seem like a lot at once but it’s not more than any other child has. Period.”

 

With that said, and the grimoires safe with Sirius under the cloak, Harry went shopping.

Chapter 4: New Friends

“That was… intense” Harry said once he made it back to the room where Sirius was waiting.

 

“It’s an endurance sport, Bambs, but it’s in your blood. I should know, I put it there” Sirius smirked. “Did you get everything?”

 

“Down to the last item. I did see some interesting stores I wanted to check out but by the time I had the important stuff I was knackered” he huffed as he sat on the armchair opposite Sirius.

 

“You still have more than a month of freedom to wander around and get the lay of the land pup. Don’t over exert yourself too soon. Now, let’s talk plans.” Sirius said conspiratorially.

 

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

 

“I can’t stay here with you the whole time Harry, as much as I’d like to. I’m still a fugitive and you are being monitored to an extent. It’s a risk I’m not willing to take if I’m to be there for you in the future, so we need to plan. I have portkeys to many black properties but there is one in particular I have to find that is not on the Goblins ledgers. The Blacks have many secrets Bambs, and Tŷ Du’r House is one of them. It’s one of our oldest ancestral homes and it’s not registered with Gringotts, unplottable and only accessible to family, no one else knows it exists. I’ll set up residence there for the time being and next summer you can come live there. We’ll find a work around for your relatives eventually, don’t worry. I’ll imperius them if I have to.” He said darkly.

 

“You’re leaving?” Harry said sadly

 

“I don’t want to pup, but I can’t stay and I can’t take you with me. We need to work on clearing my name and now that I have you in cahoots we can work together. I know where the rat is. It’s your friend Ronald’s pet rat.” Sirius said with a murderous look.

 

“What the fuck! Really? That sick fuck sleeps in our room! In Ron’s bed! That’s disgusting” said Harry. The amount of times the boys had changed in front of each other and ergo the rat, were too many to count.

 

“I agree, but don’t jump the gun Prongslet, we need him alive. Once I’m properly settled we’ll plan to take him, play dumb in the meantime so we don’t spook him” Sirius said.

 

“Ok fine, I’ll try my best” Harry grumbled.

 

“See that you do pup,” Sirius said, uncharacteristically sternly. “We need him alive to clear my name. And if my plans go accordingly, you’ll have more help than me to pull things off”

 

“Let’s order some dinner and in the morning you can take me out under the cloak before you go into the Alley for the day”

 

~~~

 

Harry had a blissful week leading up to his birthday. The day that Sirius left, he wandered the Alley and got lost in all its wonders. He spent most of the day perusing the shelves at Flourish&Bott’s. “If only Hermione could see me now, buying books for pleasure” he thought to himself. He’d been studying his books on Lordships and etiquette and to his surprise, he didn’t find them dry at all. It was fascinating to understand his culture better. He also realized that he was the sole culprit of his enmity with Malfoy. He’d been terribly rude by refusing his hand and had unwittingly started a feud between their houses. He didn’t exactly like the prat, but the past few days had given him a glimpse into a world he thought the blond was used to, so when he saw him next he’d be the bigger man and apologize. Heck, he might be the bigger man period, considering his growth spurt. He also found himself fascinated with the books he found on Runes and Arithmancy, especially after wandering around a shop selling all manner of enchanted items using runes. He’d bought himself a charmed pendant with protective runes on it, and on a whim, he’d had some protective runes embroidered on the inside of his school robes that would repel minor hexes and curses. He’d also written to McGonagall, hoping to catch her before the book lists were sent out, to see if he could change the electives he’d taken from Divination and Care of Magical Creatures to Ancient Runes and Arithmancy. They looked fascinating and much more useful than his previous choice, and he wasn’t feeling particularly inclined to appease Ron, considering their friendship seemed to be a fabrication and he couldn’t trust him not to be under Dumbledore’s control. Hermione… he was on the fence about. He’d have to see, but sharing more classes with her alone would be a good chance to see if she was trustworthy.

 

The morning of his birthday met him with his usual gifts from his friends anda special one from Sirius. It was an antique hand held mirror, and in his letter his godfather explained that it was enchanted to communicate with its twin, which was in his possession. He called his godfather’s name as instructed and they had a pleasant chat as he wished him a happy birthday and promised to visit soon. After that, he noticed his Hogwarts Book list among the packages. As he opened it, along with the usual list of required texts was a permission slip to visit the village of Hogsmeade on certain weekends. “Well that would have been fun,” he lamented. He was sure they wouldn’t let him go even if he’d managed to get the fat fuck to sign it, with the whole ‘Sirius Black is out to get you’ situation going on, if only they knew,  so he didn’t pay it more mind.

 

What brought his spirits up was that among the books listed for the year he found the Arithmancy and Runes texts he’d already bought! So, happy his letter had worked in time, he ordered breakfast and set out to plan his birthday. He’d wanted to visit some shops he’d seen the day before on his way back to the leaky, and he would treat himself to an extra large Sunday at Fostercue’s. He’d been diligent so far with the goblin healer’s instructions and he worked out every morning following his Train-O-Ball’s directions before having a balanced breakfast of fruit, eggs and porridge. He’d abandoned the sweet pumpkin juice he liked to drink in favor of lemon water and iced tea for when he was feeling thirsty and he’d noticed the difference in his mood and energy. He’d also found a specialty grocery store on a side alley that carried muggle groceries for muggleborns, so he could be seen shamelessly parading a can of Diet Coke along the alley most days. It was funny to think that in the middle of a magical neighborhood after spending a fortune on so many magical items, the luxury he most appreciated was his daily can of Diet Coke. His aunt would never let him have any and he’d wanted to try it for so long that it was a true measure of freedom. He’d even asked and the store had a branch in Hogsmeade, so he’d be owl ordering from them once at school.

 

The rest of the day was spent window shopping and he got himself a few indulgent presents, like a self inking quill with grammar and spelling correction charms and just for the hell of it, he paid the extra 15 sickles to add a calligraphy enhancing charm, since his chicken scratch penmanship needed the help. He also got himself a portable wizarding wireless to listen to quidditch matches. 

 

After some more leisurely strolling, he found a hair salon and decided to treat himself to a haircut. Only it was less of a cut and more of a growth than anything, since the kind elderly witch in charge of the salon recommended he take a sip of hair growth potion to style it up and she was right, of course. The added length and weight finally tamed the last of its rebellious nature and it was easy to pull it up in a bun or a low ponytail. 

 

It was a few days after he’d had the best birthday of his life when he decided to get ahead and do his school shopping early. Ron’s letter on his birthday said that they would join him along with Hermione a few days before term started to do their shopping, once they came back from Egypt. 

 

As he was turning a corner to go to Slug&Jigger’s for his potion supplies he ran into the person he both least and most wanted to see, literally.

 

“Watch where your going you..! Potter? What the f…”

 

As Harry righted himself, he remembered his plans for the Malfoy Heir. He stood up straight, confident and happy to see they were the same height, and greeted him in the traditional way, palms open to the side with a small bow from the neck “Merry met, Heir Malfoy, nice to see you, sorry for bumping into you, I wasn’t looking” Harry smiled politely.

 

Malfoy looked like a fish out of water, mouthing without a sound, until he composed himself and replied with narrowed eyes “Who are you and what have you done with Harry Potter”.

 

Harry rolled his eyes and said “it’s called puberty Malfoy, you should know, it looks like you met her too. And as for the rest…I’ve been staying at the Leaky for the summer, I’ve had a lot of time to read and shop. Discovered the wonders of eye correcting potion and the feel of Twilfit&Tatting’s robes, not much else to say really” 

 

“Well, nice to know you're finally becoming a wizard after 2 years in our world Potter, merry met” he returned the traditional greeting Harry had given him.

 

“Yes, amazing what a little freedom at last will do for one. Though my days are numbered. My jailers will arrive a few days before term. I thought I’d get my school shopping out of the way early so I don’t have to go along” he confessed. Let him take the bait.

 

“Oh, so the Golden Trio isn’t as golden as people think?” Said Malfoy, a glint of interest in his voice. Hook, line and sinker.

 

“At least on my part it’s becoming more of a Golden duo. I don’t have a problem with Hermione, no new ones at least, she can be a lot” he conceded “but it has been an illuminating summer and some things have come to light that put the Weasleys in a less than favorable light for me” he whispered conspiratorially. “All of this is strictly hush hush, you understand, right?” Harry said.

 

“You must have really hit your head hard if you suddenly find me trustworthy, Potter, but I’ll keep your secrets” Malfoy said haughtily.

 

“On that note, it is my duty to rectify my past actions towards you and the honor of your house and person, heir Malfoy. I was foolish and ignorant as a boy, led to believe things that may have been in service of others' agendas. If I had known better, I would have taken your offer of friendship. I sincerely apologize as the heir to my houses and hope that we can work to mend the rift I have caused.” He said, this time bowing from the waist in respect, eyes downcast and waited, as the book said to do.

 

After what seemed like forever, Malfoy finally said “As the heir to house Malfoy, I formally accept your apology and dispel any notion of a feud between our houses. I look forward to mending our relationship and extend my hand in friendship once again.” 

 

Harry got up from his prone posture and took the offered hand.

 

“I’m Malfoy, Draco Malfoy” the blond said, clearly referencing the last time his hand had been offered.

 

“Hadrian Potter, delighted to make your acquaintance” Harry smirked as he squeezed the blond's slender hand a little tighter before letting go.

 

“Dragon?” They heard from behind Draco. 

 

“Shit, I’m with Mother doing my school shopping. Maybe we could meet again some time?” Draco asked.

 

“I’d be happy to, I’m free for the next three weeks before the Gryffindor contingent invades. You’d prove most useful if you could take the time. I have some interesting shopping of a more peculiar nature that I think you’d be able to help me with, on the other side of the alley” he said with a look that was meant to convey “ come with me to shop for dark books in knockturn alley”, or at least he hoped it did.

 

“You’ll make things interesting this year won’t you Potter, I’ll give you that much. I’ll owl you when I’m free to meet up.” He said with a nod and hurried to meet his mother who was waiting for him a few yards away.

 

With only his potions kit and stationary to go, Harry made his way to the apothecary. He bought a bit more than was required, along with some other ingredients not on the syllabus for the year.

 

He’d taken to reading his Grimoires before bed, and they were fascinating . He’d never felt such a connection to his magic before. It was like the books sang to him. He’d skimmed the darker ones, fully aware that he’d need to study more of the Dark Arts before delving in the specialized knowledge accrued by his ancestors, aside from the fact that both the Schwartzstein and the Monténèbre ones were in German and French so he didn’t understand a word in them. Nonetheless, the Potter Grimoire was more approachable. It was mainly potions, and a few light spells and ritual magic. He’d never been more interested in potions, and studying his family’s legacy, as master potioneers, put everything under a different light. He understood things now that had never made sense before. How different ingredients interacted with each other, the logic behind temperature control, whisk rotations and directions and why some things were cut, smashed or diced in order to extract maximum potency. He’d started cross referencing with this year's text and reviewing his previous two years of notes. Everything made more sense to Harry now, if only Snape, being this supposedly great potioneer, would have taken the time to actually teach this instead of copying the recipe on the board and proceeding to glare at his class from his desk deducting points… maybe he’d actually be good at potions. He’d show him once he got to school.

 

He then went to Scribbulus Writing Implements and following his father’s advice, he bought an ever-extending notebook for each subject, plus a few for personal projects. Sirius said his mother always swore by keeping her notes ordered in a notebook rather than loose parchments in a binder. “Leave the rolls for essays and take your notes on a notebook, pup, they’re called that for a reason after all” he’d said through the mirror. It was so normal, so domestic, that it brought tears to Harry’s eyes that he head to mask with a jawn.

 

The next day he got an owl from Malfoy saying he was free the following day, and to meet at the alley in the morning. Harry replied, coordinating to meet at Fostercue’s at 10.

 

He didn’t know how much he could trust the blond, but his gut had never failed him much and something was telling him he could. Harry couldn’t deny that there had always been… something between them, as if they could now focus the same energy they spent in being enemies into being friends and it would work out fine. Harry couldn’t deny that he now had much more in common with him and his lot than his current friends and he had much to learn. He’d make sure to get closer to Neville this year for sure, but Ron would be tricky to shake. Besides, he needed to stay in Gryffindor and be close to the rat for now, but maybe next year he’d ask for a resort. Harry Potter was the Gryffindor Golden Boy, but Hadrian Potter-Black is a Slytherin, and he’ll make do with being a snake in the lion's den until he can go where he belongs.

 

He was struggling with whether to tell Malfoy anything, or how much to tell him. Harry was clear on his mission for the day, to find out if there was a magical way to quickly learn languages. He’d skimmed the Black Grimoire and found some interesting blood rituals for intellect and such things that he supposed could be modified but that was way beyond his capabilities. The complicated thing would be to get Malfoy to help without too many questions. 

 

To keep his mind busy, he set up the portable brewing station he bought along with the rest of his potions kit for the year. It had cost him a pretty penny and he’d paid with his Black ring, since he intended to keep it secret. Potions don’t trigger the Trace, and since he decided to keep his old trunk as a decoy for uncle Vernon to lock under the stairs each summer, he could sneak his real trunk up to his room, shrunken in his pocket. 

 

He set everything up to start brewing a Wideye Draught and got his notes out. He’d been working through last year's curriculum, taking detailed notes on each ingredient and their interactions as well as the logic behind the method.

 

Successful in his distraction, he spent the better part of the day brewing and taking notes, until he ordered his dinner and sat comfortably eating and perusing the Black Family Grimoire, just for fun. 

 

The Black family magics were heavily based on blood magic, which made sense considering the family’s stance on blood purity. Harry had once thought this meant bigotry, but from what he’d read in the Grimoire and what little Sirius had told him about blood and magic, it wasn’t so much so. Blood carried power, so it made sense to produce strong magical offspring by intermixing with powerful bloodlines that had cultivated strong magic. Blood magic was something Harry was still quite ignorant about, so he stuck mainly to the sections on family history and traditions. He didn’t have access to a ritual room nor did he own a ritual knife so he’d just skimmed over the rituals detailed in the book. They looked promising, with many rituals for different purposes like physical strength and endurance, enhanced senses, intellect, memory, and many others. He could feel the magic fizzle in his blood when he read about them, like they were both calling to him to perform the traditional magics of his kin. One day, but not today. He’d get some books on the subject tomorrow with Malfoy.

 

~~~

 

At 10 AM on the dot, Harry sat sipping a cappuccino on the terrace at Fostercue’s, waiting for Malfoy.

 

He’d decided to wear dark but casual lightweight day robes over a gray mandarin collar linen shirt and fitted slacks tucked into his dragonhide boots. He wanted to look casual yet put together, thinking the Malfoy heir would appreciate it. He had no fashion sense whatsoever but dressing himself was easy now that Mr Tatting himself had put together a wardrobe where everything went with everything. He was glad he’d listened to his father and asked for a dark and neutral color palette, it would help him blend in Knockturn. He wore his hair up in a bun with enough front pieces loose to help conceal his scar. Speaking of concealing, maybe he’d venture into London and buy some muggle concealer for future use.

 

The sudden “Potter” drew him out of his musings and he quickly returned the blond boys greeting.

 

“Malfoy, thank you for coming. Would you like some coffee?”

 

“Sure, I’ll have some black coffee, only children take it with milk” he said, looking at Harry’s cup.

 

“Here I was thinking I was so grown up with my cappuccino. Lucky I didn’t go for the fudge cherry Sunday I wanted, I’d never hear the end of it” Harry smirked at his new friend.

 

Malfoy touched his wand to the menu and a little French press and a cup materialized in front of him. “So, what plans do you have for us today? I’m most intrigued,” he said as he pressed the plunger and poured his coffee. 

 

“Well, if we’re going to be friends, I thought we could talk a little, maybe do some shopping… you know, bonding” he smirked. “I know you are more familiar than me with the shopping I have in mind, but we can talk more freely once we make our way over to you know where. I just had to make an appearance in the respectable side of town before sneaking off” he whispered, leaning in.

 

“There are other cafes and tea shops on that side of town where we could speak more freely as you say. But I’ll indulge you with some small talk and then we can go” said the blond as he sipped his coffee.

 

They talked about the fine weather they’d been having and Harry’s switch of electives before Harry left a few sickles on the table and stood to leave.

 

They leisurely window shopped their way over to the entrance to Knockturn Alley, where Harry swiftly pulled the hood of his robe on and followed the Malfoy Heir, who had no need to cover up, no one would find anything strange about his overt presence in such surroundings.

 

He led them to a little cafe where they took a booth on the far side. Malfoy pressed his wand to a rune on the table and activated what Harry thought was some sort of privacy ward. He pressed his wand on the menu and another cappuccino and black coffee appeared on the table.

 

“This round is on me Potter, why don’t we get to business now that we’re in more private settings” Malfoy said, not beating around the bush.

 

“Thank you,” he nodded at the blond, acknowledging the gesture as his books taught him. It didn’t go unnoticed though. “Why don’t we start with why you’ve suddenly become less of an uncultured oaf” he smirked.

 

“I don’t know if I can trust you with that information yet though, the short answer is books. I bought some wizarding culture and etiquette books I’ve been reading while I’m here” Harry said mysteriously.

 

“If the information you’re reluctant to share is what I think it is, you have nothing to worry about. But if it puts your mind at ease, I, Draconis Lucius Malfoy, vow to keep the secrets revealed to me today on my life and magic, so mote it be” he said, and Harry felt the magic of the secrecy bond wash over them.

 

“Thank you, you can trust me as well, and I’ll return your vow whenever you feel you might need me to. As for the reason behind… everything, I guess, I think I should start at the beginning.” He said.

 

“A couple of weeks ago I accidentally blew up my uncles muggle sister” he started “not like exploded blew up, like balloon blew up” he quickly mended at the startled look of the blond. “Though if she exploded over wherever she flew away to, I don’t really care to be honest. I ran away thinking I’d be expelled and they snap my wand and took the knight bus here” he added, deciding to omit Sirius from his tale altogether. 

 

“I was met by the Minister, who told me everything was fine and that I should stay here for the rest of the summer because my darling muggle relatives needed time to cool off before taking me back in next summer. First thing I did was go to the bank and since I didn’t have my key they took an inheritance test as proof of identity” 

 

“So that’s the sudden change in manners, you took your heirships and started studying, I’m impressed Potter” the blond said appreciatively.

 

“Yes, but there’s more than just finding out I’m the Potter heir and all that comes with it. I’ll admit I was going to keep this part secret until we got to know each other better, but I guess your oath will cover my arse” he smiled sheepishly.

 

“Along with the inheritance test I was given a recording my mother left for when I came to claim my heirships. It explained some of the more bizarre results the test showed. You see, I am not just the potter heir. I am also the Peverell heir, the Black heir, and heir to the Duchy de Monténèbre and the Von Schwartzstein Barony.” He said, vigilant of the blond’s reaction.

 

“Wow, I’m guessing your mother was the legendary missing Lyra Von Schwartzstein then” Malfoy said with wide eyes.

 

“Wait, you know about that?” Harry said, confused.

 

“Well yeah,” Malfoy said with an eye roll “it’s a famous story in dark circles, sort of like the magical princess Anastasia from the muggle Russian royals, you know? We know she went missing after the attack her family suffered in Paris, and then the trail goes cold.”

 

“That’s wild… well, my mother showed in the test as Lyra Seraphine Von Schwartzstein de Monténèbre. I also didn’t know that Sirius Black, the escaped convict everyone is looking for, is my blood adopted father. Anyway, in her recording, mum told me her story, how my grandmother came to England and left her in a convent to be adopted before she died. My muggle grandparents adopted her and she went to Hogwarts as a muggleborn. She received a letter from my grandmother when she turned 17. She also told me more things about the war and my heritage. I am a dark wizard, probably very powerful according to her. The Dark Lord didn’t know any of this of course, but he went after me because of a prophecy foretelling that a baby born at the end of July would have the power to vanquish him. They went into hiding at Pottery Cottage and the rest is history as they say.” Harry finished.

 

“Wow… just… wow, Potter. That’s a lot to take in” Malfoy said, clearly overwhelmed by it all.

 

“Imagine being the one going through it, but I’ve managed to process it all and intend to honor my heritage. There’s a lot about Dumbledore and his agenda that doesn’t sit well with me anymore, so I’m breaking free a little” he smirked.

 

“Yeah, no shit” the blond laughed “so, I’m guessing this glow up of yours wasn’t just puberty, was it?” He added perceptively.

 

“No, the Peverell and Monténèbre family’s are friends of the Goblin Nation, and I was given the gift of the healing waters” Harry smiled sheepishly.

 

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding” Malfoy said, all composure gone now.

 

“Nope,” Harry shrugged. “So now you see, don't you? I should have taken your hand in first year, I would have been with my own kind, but I chose wrong. I was misled to choose wrong, because Mother Magic forbid Dumbledore’s little light savior be a dark wizard” Harry sneered.

 

“Music to my ears Potty” Malfoy smirked

 

“Behave, Malfoy, or I’ll have you address me as Monsieur Le Marquis” Harry smirked back.

 

“Nous devons travailler sur votre prononciation, Monsieur le Marquis.” The Blond said, in bloody perfect French, of course.

 

“The fact that I have no idea what you just said is one of the things I need help with. Do you know of a way to learn languages? Like… fast? I’ve seen some blood rituals that could be adapted to work but that is way above my current skill level and I’d like to understand my family Grimoires” Harry said.

 

“I said we need to work your pronunciation, and the easiest way I know is through language amulets, though they are terribly expensive, not to mention illegal” Malfoy said.

 

“Lucky me, I’m filthy rich and lacking in morals” Harry smirked “what are they and how do I get one, or two really, I need to learn German as well, and Latin would be useful for spellcasting” he rambled.

 

“Hold your horses Potter. If you need two, that’s plenty. They are dangerous artifacts that should be used seldomly if at all. You can get hooked on them super easily and they alter your brain chemistry. If you abuse them you could end up a psychopath or worse, brain dead.” Malfoy warned “They used to be all the rage back in my grandfather's time, people used them to cheat in school since you could basically charge them to learn anything. After many deaths they were outlawed completely, not even the language ones that used to be legal ones are allowed now.” Malfoy warned.

 

“Ok, so no Latin then. Where do we get them?” Harry asked dismissively.

 

“There’s a store not far from here that sells rune enchanted objects. If you know what to ask for and how to ask for it, they’ll sell it to you, no questions asked. I’ll take you after we finish. What else do you need?”

 

“Books. Beginner Dark Arts stuff mostly, some stuff on Blood Magic. The Black Grimoire is basically blood rituals and I won’t go deeper without at least a basic understanding of the craft” Harry said.

 

“You’ve read the Black Grimoire? Could I take a look? I’ve never seen it. My mother is a Black” he added quickly to justify his request.

 

“Sure, we’ll go up to my room after we finish.” Harry offered. A boon might be the thing to cement they’re budding friendship.

 

They finished their coffee and Malfoy led him down the alley and through a few side passages to a nondescript store with a washed out sign and boarded windows. 

 

“Good day young masters, how may I assist you today” said an old man in tatty old fashioned robes. 

 

“Good day, my friend here is looking for the gift of knowledge” he said evenly.

 

“What knowledge does he seek?” The shopkeeper asked.

 

“French and German,” Malfoy said.

 

“Not a problem, 1000 galleons each” the man said, a greedy glint in his eyes.

 

“150 each” Malfoy said nonplussed.

 

“800 each, young master” the man haggled.

 

“200 each or we go to Fidditch’s” Draco said finally

 

“You have yourselves a deal young masters” the man said, disappearing into the back of the shop and coming back with two circular pendants with a spiral of runes that twisted into a center crystal.

 

“Here you go young masters, wear these to sleep and come the morning you will be fluent in both languages. I recommend sticking to one pendant per night and having a pain reliever at the ready for when you wake” the shopkeeper recommended.

 

Since they haggled the price down enough, Harry paid cash from his refilling money pouch, taking the money from the Monténèbre vault.

 

They pulled their hoods close as they stepped out and made their way back to the main alley.

 

“Illegal shit’s fun!” Harry whispered excitedly.

 

“You’re something else aren’t you Potter? Let’s go book shopping before you give us away” Malfoy laughed. 

 

Harry walked out of the book shop thankful for his featherlight satchel because he’d be struggling without it. He’d gotten a few introductory tomes on the dark arts and dark rituals, paganism, dark offensive and defensive curses, dark potions and a few on blood magic.

 

They went up to Harry’s room where Malfoy reverently went through the Black Grimoire. He copied a few interesting rituals, since he could use the ritual room at Malfoy Manor.  Harry offered if he wanted to go through the Monténèbre Grimoire since he could understand the language but Malfoy pointed out that only those of the blood and magic of the family could read them.

 

“I mean, I’m not opposed to learning anything you’d be willing to teach once you can read it.” He smirked.

 

“Sure, if anything looks promising or not too restricted to the family magics I’ll be sure to pass it along.” He said. “Thank you, for today I mean. I had more fun than I’ve ever had before. I hope we can continue to be friends” he said shyly.

 

“Your welcome Potter, I had fun as well. I hope you understand that at school and in public, appearances will need to be maintained, I don’t know how far you plan to take this. But if the rumors are true and the Dark Lord isn’t really dead, you know where my family will stand. What will you do then?” Malfoy asked worried.

 

“I haven’t planned that far ahead. I know he wants me dead but maybe he could be persuaded to let me join him? I don’t know, could I? He did offer me a place by his side in first year, but I refused of course, like an idiot because of Dumbledore and his brainwashing” Harry said, spiraling. “I’m just getting used to this whole “you’re a dark wizard” thing. Hell! Just two years ago I had to get used to the whole “you’re a wizard!” thing. And he did kill my parents, and tried to kill me a bunch of times” he continued, spiraling.

 

“Potter! Calm yourself! For the Mother’s sake” Malfoy said, rolling his eyes “we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it, I’ll help”.

 

“Thank you, really. I’m still coming to terms with a lot of this. I still have Dumbledore to deal with once the year starts and right up till I turn 17. I’d love the help. I have so much to learn if I’m going to be the head of this many houses once I come of age” Harry sighed.

 

“Don’t worry, we’ll see how things go. Just remember to send some jinxes my way so people don’t talk once we get back to the castle” Malfoy said, offering his hand.

 

“Deal” Harry said, smirking as he took it.

Chapter 5: Back in the pack

A black dog sat hidden in the shrubs a few yards away from the little shabby cottage his friend lived in. He wouldn’t stay hidden for long, since a wolf’s nose was sensitive enough to smell company way before it reached the door. 

 

He’d thought about writing to Remus, but that would be expected and he couldn’t count on him not setting a trap for him. He didn’t know the truth after all, so what reason would he have to respond or arrange a meeting if not to ambush him? So he threw caution to the wind and decided on just showing up, praying that he’d be the least bit receptive.

 

He turned into a man, the shrubs big enough to conceal him, and cast some detection spells to make sure the coast was clear. It showed Remus alone in the house, alone and moving towards him. 

 

As he saw him walk out of the house, he turned back into a dog, hoping that form would be taken as peaceful, no wand to wield and such.

 

“Tell me why I shouldn't just kill you right here and now. Give me one reason, you fucking traitor scum!” Remus hissed a few feet away from the shrubs.

 

Sirius turned back into a man and whispered, sure the wolf’s enhanced hearing would pick it up.

 

“Because deep down you know I didn’t do it, you know I would have never done it. Please let me in so we can talk, I’ll give you my wand if you like” 

 

“10 minutes, if you haven’t made a compelling argument in 10 minutes I’ll hand you over to the dementors myself and I’ll drink champagne while they kiss you” Remus said, turning around to walk back inside.

 

Sirius padded over to the house as a dog, careful to remain in shadows and bushes before entering the house.

 

Not a second after turning back into himself he had a wand sticking into his neck.

 

“You promised me your wand, scum” the wolf said against his ear. He still smelled of forest and bonfires. Sirius breathed in deeply as he handed his wand.

 

“You have some nerve, you don’t get to smell me anymore, you don’t get anything from me anymore. You have no right to look this… like this. You should be rotting from that hellhole and from what you did. You don’t know how much I just want to rip your throat out right now, but I can wait 10 minutes. Speak”

 

“You know deep down that I didn’t do it, don’t you Moons? He’s telling you right now, that I smell innocent isn’t he?” Sirius said evenly. 

 

“If that is your argument, I’ll go chill the bubbly” Remus sneered.

 

“Do you get the prophet?” Sirius asked.

 

“Of course I do, you know that” Remus said.

 

“And you didn’t find anything odd about the front page with the Weasley family in Egypt?” Sirius asked.

 

Remus looked a little lost. “I paid it no mind, why?”

 

“I have it on me, I carry it everywhere, would you let me take it out of my robes or do you want to do it for me? Whatever puts you more at ease Moony” Sirius said, hands up and palms out, plain where Remus could see them.

 

“What pocket” Remus asked.

 

“Inner chest pocket, on your right.” Sirius said calmly.

 

The wolf got closer and stuck his hand into his former lover’s robes to get the newspaper clipping. He still smelled like crackling storms and dog. His wolf was howling for his mate and Remus didn’t think he could hold out much longer with this act.

 

“Look at the picture Remy, tell me when you see it” Sirius told him.

 

Remus looked, it was just the Weasleys happily waving at the camera in front of the pyramids at Giza. He didn’t know what to look for until it hit him in the face.

 

“You saw him didn’t you? I can tell by your expression. That is my case. He framed me, love, we switched secret keepers after I got off too close for comfort from a kidnapping attempt to extract Jamie and Lils whereabouts. Peter took on the secret and sold them out. I ran after him that night, I’ll regret it for the rest of my life, because I left my Bambi alone.” Sirius cried, tears falling freely now.

 

“But… how?” Remus was dumbfounded, right there on the younger Weasley boy was a rat so familiar to him he would not mistake it for the world, a rat missing a finger.

 

“He cut off his finger and blew up a gas line before turning and escaping through the sewers. The aurors found me in histérics after that. I was laughing and crying after having lost everything. They took me straight to Azkaban, no trial or anything.” Sirius finished.

 

“Lils was right all along then” Remus said, two steps ahead as always.

 

“She told you? About her suspicions?” Sirius asked

 

“Yes, and everything else, though I never could call her Lyra. Lily was close enough, thankfully” Remus said.

 

“Great, then I don’t have to show you the recording I brought, but if you want a little Lils moment, you can watch it if you like, she left it for Harry the day I blood adopted him” Sirius said.

 

“Yes, please” Remus said, choked up 

… be strong, we love you.

 

“Have you seen Harry?” Remus asked, wiping tears off his face. He hoped Lily would forgive him for not being there.

 

“Yes, he’s perfect Moons, just perfect. But you won’t believe what I’m about to tell you” Sirius said.

 

“What?” Remus turned, worried.

 

“Dumblefuck left him with Petunia” Sirius said, bloodlust in his gray eyes.

 

“ WHAT? Ooh I’m going to nibble on that old cunt bit by bit and after his first turn I’m gone eat his brain, I want to shit his brains” Remus said darkly. 

 

“Is this foreplay, love?” Sirius smirked, might as well take his shot.

 

“Later, now we will discuss Bambi” Remus promised, lust hazing his golden eyes.

 

“When I found him he was a waif, love. Tiny little specky git. Spitting image of Jamie, though a solid foot shorter than him at the same age I reckon.” Sirius said. “I met him near the muggles home. He’d just blown the sister of Petunia’s fat husband up like a balloon and ran away. We talked and he took me to the leaky.” At the startled look on Remus' eye he added quickly, “he has Prongsy’s cloak, Rem, it was fine. We talked and ate and in the morning we went to the bank.” 

 

“At the bank I explained everything to him in more detail after he watched Lils recording. He took up his heirships and the vaults we set up for him. Then the miracle happened when the goblins offered us the gift of the healing waters,” Sirius said, in explanation for his looks.

 

“That’s incredible! How did you manage that!” Remus asked, perplexed. They were supposed to be a myth.

 

“As Heir Peverell and Marquis de Monténèbre, Bambs is a friend to the Goblin Nation. When his account manager saw our state after watching Lils he made Harry repeat the formal request for access to the waters.” 

 

“I’m glad he’s better now. I haven’t had a chance to tell you, but I’ll meet him at school this year. The old coot came by just yesterday to offer me the DADA post. A way to keep an eye on me and lure you to Hogwarts, I’m sure.”

 

“I’m glad he’ll have you there, I was coming up short with a plan on that front” Sirius smiled sheepishly.

 

“Don’t worry love, that’s what you have me for” Remus smirked.

 

“Are you sure, love? This won’t be easy or nice. If push comes to shove, we’re switching sides. I’m done with the light, so that planning might have to include how to not get Bambi killed before he can ask to join the Dark Order” Sirius said, laying it all on the table.

 

“What has the light ever done for us? Just use us and tokenize us. Dumbledore’s little puppies, his proof that dark wizards can turn to the light and that werewolves are not that bad. And when he didn’t need us, he abandoned us. I’ll kill him one day, and I’ll enjoy it. My morals died with Prongsy and Lils. If I have to take the mark to save my cub then I’ll give the Dark Lord the choice of arm. I’ll kill anyone I have to, I’ll torture anyone who dares harm my pack. Moony has been hungry too long. He wants to play.” Remus smiled his most evil smile, eyes flashing gold as his wolf came to the surface. 

 

“Mr Lupin, are you trying to seduce me?” Sirius smirked.

 

“Like it takes trying. I want you naked in my bed right now pet. Present that delicious hole to me like you know how to.” Remus said in a lustful haze, handing Sirius his wand back. 

 

Sirius disapparated without another word as Remus made his way to the bedroom, closing the wards around the cottage and shedding his clothes along the way. 

 

Once he entered the room, he was met with the sinful sight of his mate on all fours on the bed, his hole on display, ready to play like old times.

 

“Are you ready for me, pet?” Remus asked, stroking his hard length.

 

“Yes sir” his pet answered, confirming he’d performed the necessary charms.

 

“Then stay still and let me have my dinner, I’ve been waiting 12 years for a meal this good” he said as he kneeled behind his lover and caught the first whiff of his mate’s delicious cinnamon musk in so long.

 

He licked and lapped around the puckered entrance, taunting his pet until he was crying out for his tongue against his cherry.

 

“Ask nicely pet, how do you ask things of me? Have you forgotten?” Remus teased as he gave a light bite to the taught round globe in front of him.

 

“Please sir, please fuck me with your tongue, I need your tongue on me sir” Sirius panted.

 

“How badly do you need it pet” he kept taunting.

 

“Almost as much as I need you to fill me up and breed me full of your seed, sir” two could play this game after all.

 

“Such a poet, my love. Well, since you asked so nicely, I’ll indulge you” he said as he went to town on his lovers hole, licking and fucking him as deep as his tongue went, preparing him for his fingers. He stuck the first one in, hooking it from memory to the place he knew would drive his pet wild. He stuck the second finger in as Sirius trashed and mewled, lost in pleasure. 

 

“That’s it pet, fuck yourself on my fingers, let me stretch you wide” Remus moaned at his mate.

 

“Take me now please sir, I want to feel you like this, stretch me with your cock please sir. I love how it hurts, please sir” Sirius moaned, eyes rolling to the back of his head as he squeezed and thrusted into his lover's scissoring fingers.

 

“Topping from the bottom pet, not fair, I should stop and make you count the spanks for your insolence” Remus threatened lightly “but since it’s been twelve years since I’ve felt your grip on me, I’ll let it slide” he said as he entered him in one fell swoop, making Sirius scream in both pain and pleasure.

 

“Literally” he said, setting a punishing rhythm as he fucked that delicious hole he’d fantasized about for so long and tried to mimick with his hand to no avail. He gripped his pet’s hips hard enough to bruise as he fucked him relentlessly.

 

“Such a beautiful cliché, pet. You love it when I take you doggy style don’t you pet? Such a little bitch for my cock. What do you have to say for yourself, slut?” He grunted as he chased his release.

 

“Woof woof sir” Sirius moaned and screamed at the punishing assault on his ass. He was so close, Remus’ perfect dick hitting his prostate with every thrust, making him leak all over the bed.

 

“I’m close, pet. Do you want your master’s load in your gut?” He grunted, just on the edge with his mate’s hot vice grip on his shaft about to milk him dry”

 

“Put a litter in me love, now” Sirius grunted, dropping the roleplay as he came all over the sheets.

 

Sirius tightening around him was enough for Remus to explode inside him, filling his gut with his seed. 

 

They collapsed in a mess of limbs, kissing and licking themselves like beasts in heat as Remus fucked the last jets of cum into the tight furnace.

 

He pulled out and quickly went to lick his mate clean of leaking jizz, making him twitch at the sensory overload.

 

“I’ve missed you so much Moons” Sirius said half asleep as the wolf climbed the bed to spoon his pet.

 

“I love you pet, more than anything” he said as he nuzzled his neck.

 

“Me too, always” his mate said, drifting into sleep.

 

12 years since he’d fallen asleep with the scent of his mate invading his nose and his taste fresh on his tongue. Moony was sated and curled up inside him as he drifted off along as well.

 

~~~

 

“So, are we clear on the plan Bambi?” Remus heard Sirius say as he woke, fuzzy brain and cottonmouth pulling him back to sleep with no success.

 

“Yes father, all set. I’ll be waiting where we discussed” he heard the other voice say, his cub’s voice. That jolted him awake in a nanosecond.

 

“I leave you alone with an etiquette book for a week and you're more a toff than Reggie ever was! I’ll see you soon Bambi.” He said as he put the mirror down.

 

“Was that Harry? Why didn’t you wake me?!” He asked, getting angry.

 

“Down boy. We’re going to see him today. And you look too freshly shagged to meet our cub. Let’s go shower, we’ve got time for round two before we head out. I’ll explain the plan after the shower”

 

A fuck and a shower later, they both sat at the kitchen with some tea and biscuits for breakfast as Sirius relayed the plan for the visit.

 

“I’ll apparate to the side alley outside the leaky and wait for Harry in dog form until he comes to get me with Prongsy’s cloak. You will go to the Leaky like it’s just another day in the life of a future Hogwarts professor, take a booth in sight of the stairs but discreet enough that no one will notice you slipping away. I’ll point you out to Harry and he will go get you with the cloak for you to follow him back to his room.”

 

“I’ll side-along you in dog form to the side alley and enter the leaky through the muggle entrance. I don’t want anyone to have the chance to see you in human form even if it just takes a second to morph. I won’t mess with the rest of the plan so we don’t have to call Harry back” Remus said.

 

“I knew you had your uses.” He teased, kissing his pulse point. “Let's get going” he finished, turning into his dog form.

 

~~~

 

“Bambi, this is Remus Lupin, he was one of your parents best friends as well as me and… he’s also my boyfriend” Sirius said, trying not to show his concern at how Harry would react.

 

“Hi! It’s good to finally meet you! I’ve heard a lot about you. Father told me you’re a werewolf! I think that’s so cool! I’m sorry I don’t remember much about you, I was very little you see, but Sirius told me a lot about you and Mum spoke about you in her recording so I’m very happy to see you again, I guess it’s better to say” Harry rambled excitedly.

 

“Prongsy’s boy, through and through” Remus laughed. “It’s good to see you again too Bambi, I know it’s your first time meeting me, but would you mind if I gave you a hug? I haven’t in so long…” Remus said shyly.

 

Harry ran into his arms, the same smell that was the perfect mix of Jamie and Lils and just a little extra that was just his cub. 

 

“Of course I don’t mind.” Harry said into his chest “I get two fathers now? Best. Summer. Ever!” 

 

“So you don’t mind?” Sirius said, relieved.

 

“I guess not. I mean, uncle Vernon always said poofters and degenerates should be burned alive but I guess anything the fat fuck dislikes must be ok right?” He asked, unsure.

 

“Language cub” Remus admonished.

 

“He’s not a cool dad, he’s a regular dad” Sirius teased.

 

“Sorry” harry apologized and asked, unsure, “is it though? Ok, I mean. In the Wizarding world?”

 

“Yes, for the most part. Muggleborns and half-bloods sometimes bring over some of their muggle prejudice but they’re quickly shot down. Purebloods don’t care, since no matter the nature of the couple, they’ll always be able to produce heirs.” Sirius said, bracing himself for ‘the talk’.

 

“Men can get pregnant?” Harry asked, jaw to the floor.

 

“Yes, powerful wizards can have a magical pregnancy if they’re core is strong enough to sustain the magical womb during the gestation period, but wizards of average power can take a potion to achieve the same results. There is also a ritual that turns two wizards’ jizz into an egg and sperm that form a baby that can be implanted into a surrogate witch, for the ones that don’t want to carry it themselves.”

 

“That’s wild. I’m glad it’s ok. I think… I think I might like boys too” Harry said looking down.

 

“Bambi, that’s muggle talk. You don’t need to come out in the Wizarding world. Most witches and wizards are bisexual at least. Evolutionary trait, magic wants to endure and spread, that’s why men can get pregnant and most people like either gender.” Remus offered sympathetically.

 

“Great! Thanks.” He smiled shyly. 

 

“Now that we’ve gotten the pleasantries out of the way, we need to talk Bambs” Sirius said, taking a seat and pouring the tea for the three of them.

 

“Yes, besides reintroducing myself, I came because we need to talk about our plans for the upcoming year with you.” Remus said as he took his cup.

 

“Ok, let’s plot” Harry smirked.

 

“There it is! Some of the Paddy you said was in there” Remus teased Sirius.

 

“Of course! He is my blood child” Sirius preened proudly. “Now, listen to Remy Harry, he was always the mastermind of the group.” Sirius said seriously.

 

“We’ll be seeing a lot of each other Bambi, I’ll be the new dada teacher this year.” Remus said.

 

“That’s amazing!” Harry said enthusiastically.

 

“Yes, but all of us will have to play our parts if the want to play this under the old fuck’s nose” Remus said.

 

“Language, regular dad,” Harry teased with a smirk.

 

“We can both be cool dads about that cunt” Remus said preening “but the important thing is. I have only been asked to teach because he wants to keep a close eye on me and probably to tempt Sirius even more to come to Hogwarts. We will have to play our parts and follow along until we have a clearer picture. I will pretend to not know you in public, or rather, that I just met you again after all this time. We can only speak in confidence inside my office when we are alone, but I’m sure the goat will want to control our interactions to some end. During the year, we will try to get a hold of the rat to clear Sirius name in time for him to claim you before next summer so you don’t have to go back to the walrus and that cow.” Remus said, laying out their plans.

 

“Ok, that seems reasonable, I’m in.” Harry clapped like a five year old.

 

“Ooh, oh! I have a genius idea!” Sirius jumped all of a sudden, startling the others.

 

“Do you think Remy could take the waters as well?” Sirius asked Harry, hope bright in his eyes.

 

“I don’t know the limits to the perk but I can ask? Do you need it?” He said, turning to Remus.

 

“I’d like that eventually but I don’t know if it’s the right time. I’d have to glamor my appearance and it could turn into a liability to have more secrets than necessary” he said thoughtfully.

 

“No but hear me out ok? I believe a bath in the waters will heal your bond with your wolf. That potion is killing you love, you know it is. It’s in the name! The wolf’s bane. If you merge fully with Moony, you won’t need it anymore. Now, this is the part that I wish was different.” Sirius said.

 

“I wish this would have been more romantic, but you know I love you and how much, so I hope you’ll excuse that this comes down to practicality. But would you marry me?” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“First, what? And second, of course I will, but what?” Remus said dumbfounded.

 

“If you marry me, I can give you the Black consort ring and we can have a glamor of your old appearance keyed into it. Win win.”

 

Remus was speechless. 

 

“Well, it is a nice day for a wedding isn’t it?” Harry smiled at his fathers.

 

~~~

 

“Thank you for meeting us on such short notice Master IronClaw, Master SilverBlade. We’ve come on some urgent business” Sirius bowed from the neck politely at the goblins.

 

“Pay it no mind Goblin friend. What can we do for you today?”

 

“I’ll explain shortly, but we have some doubts we’d need cleared beforehand to see if it is even feasible. I don’t want to assume, since it’s a great honor, but does the status of goblin friend extend to me by proxy to my child or am I considered one in my own right? I don’t mind the answer. It’s just a matter of practicality to see who should formally make a request of the Nation” Sirius asked politely.

 

“You are indeed a friend of the Goblin Nation by proxy to your son, Lord Black, but in no lesser degree than he is, so if it is a request that the Nation can grant, you may request it yourself” SilverBlade responded.

 

“I thank you for this honor upon my house in person either way, master goblin. The House of Black won’t forget this boon” Sirius stated solemnly.

 

“Our plan is as follows, I intend to bond with my partner here present, Mr Lupin. Then I would request a glamor of his current appearance be keyed into the consort ring before I request for him to have access to the gift of the waters. He is a werewolf and the potion they shove him is killing him. He has always been at odds with his lycan nature and I believe Mother Magic would mend that bond through her waters, rendering the poison unnecessary. Please tell me if this is at all possible” Sirius said as calmly as he could manage.

 

“It will be no problem to grant the gift of the waters to the consort of a goblin friend, Lord Black. I will call up for the consort ring to perform the bonding and key in your Lord Consort’s current appearance to it. Then we will take him to the waters for his bath. The logic behind your plan is sound, but only after he wakes will we know if his dual nature has been tuned. It will at least return him to good health so it is worthwhile to proceed.” SilverBlade stated.

 

A few moment later, the ring arrived via the charmed drawer on the desk.

 

“Thank you Master IronClaw, I requested your presence in case it was I who had to make the request so if you have business to attend to we won’t take more of your valuable time” Harry bowed his head to his account manager.

 

“I leave you in Master SilverBlade’s hands then Heir Potter-Black. Should have need of me please don’t hesitate to call” the goblin said and took his leave.

 

“If the bonding party would follow me to the ritual room please” the Black Account Manager indicated as they exited the office through the goblin side.

 

“I’m sorry it’s just a courthouse wedding love” Sirius whispered into Remus’ ear. “We’ll have a big one someday, after everything’s settled” he promised.

 

“This is just my cuppa, pet, but we can have a big party after we win this war if you want it” he said with a quick peck.

 

They made it to a stone ritual room, fully encrusted in pearlescent opals. The goblin directed everyone to where they should stand and asked the grooms, “Lord Black, what bonding ritual would you like to perform?”

 

“A heart and magic bond please Master SilverBlade” Sirius said, looking into Remus’ eyes.

 

“Then please grasp at each others forearm and repeat after me” the goblin indicated 

 

“I, Sirius Orion Black III, Lord of The Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, give you my heart and my magic, Remus John Lupin, to share in love and prosperity, in sickness and in health. I vow to cherish and nurture this bond in the blessed Mother’s eyes, until I draw my last breath.”

 

As Sirius finished his vow, a golden rope of light knotted itself around their clasped arms.

 

“I, Remus John Lupin, give you my heart and my magic, Sirius Orion Black III, to share in love and prosperity, in sickness and in health. I vow to cherish and nurture this bond in the blessed Mother’s eyes, until I draw my last breath”

 

Another rope tied itself to the first in a lovers knot, sinking into their flesh and dissolving into a golden glow around them.

 

“May the Mother bless this union that no other may break as it is her will to seal it. May you prosper and spread her gift upon this world with many healthy children, you may seal this bond with a kiss” the goblin ended the ritual.

 

Remus kissed Sirius like he’d never kissed him before, with a love he’d never felt so strongly. He’d loved his mate before, of course, more than anything, but the closeness of the bond was another thing altogether. He could feel him in his mind, a notion of the other, and with careful nurturing they would one day be able to communicate more than just a superficial sense of the other's mood.

 

They made their way back to the office to add the glamor to the consort ring, which SilverBlade explained to the new Lord Consort. He would be able to turn it on and off at will while he wore the ring, and reassured him that he would have no need to remove it during the full moon. The ring would also disillusion itself at will, and would give him protection against most known poisons and mind altering potions, as well as compulsions except for the Imperius Curse.

 

He was promptly taken down to the healing waters, where they were told Remus would spend 3 hours considering his bath and rest time. Sirius and Harry were offered use of a private room where tea and meals would be provided, since they’d wait through lunchtime. Sirius asked SilverBlade to sort out the common arrangements for the consort of the house. A private vault with money pouch keyed to it and the family vault and a monthly allowance of 50.000 thousand galleons.

 

“He’ll fight me on the amount so I’d rather do it now so he can’t bitch about it” Sirius winked to Harry.

 

“On your head be it then, father” Harry laughed.

 

“Anyway, while we wait, catch me up on what you’ve been up to”

 

“Up to no good I guess” Harry smirked.

 

“Oh bless the Mother, somewhere in Death’s Realm Prongsy is bursting with pride to hear you say that Bambi love” Sirius beamed at him out of the blue “it’s a long story, I’ll tell you once Moons is back from his glow up” he smirked.

 

“Well, I did some things, naughty things. Some dubious shopping over on Knockturn” he smirked.

 

“What did you get? Were you careful?” Sirius asked worriedly, remembering himself.

 

“Yes, the funny thing is, a few days before I ran into Draco Malfoy. I told you about him, remember? My school nemesis” he smirked “Well, we’re on better terms now. I apologized for my previous offense and we made amends. We met for coffee a few days later and after he swore an oath of secrecy I told him everything, except your part in all of this. He took me shopping around Knockturn. Don’t get mad, but I got a few language pendants and some dark arts books” he ended in a slight grimace waiting for his father’s reaction.

 

“Well, a lot to digest there Bambs. I’m happy you mended the rift with Cissa’s boy. I intend to do the same with his mother soon. I don’t give a flying fuck about the books. Though you should have asked me, love. The Black library is one of, if not the most complete dark library in magical Britain. I’d be happy to sort out a selection for you to study. I remember my introduction to the subject well enough to help you in this early  stages. It’s the later bits I skived once I left my family and moved to the Abbey with your dad.” Sirius said sternly. “Now, explain the language pendants.”

 

“I needed to learn German and French quickly. I don’t understand my mother’s Grimoires and I tried with translation charms to no avail. I asked Malfoy if he knew a way to learn quickly, because the rituals in the Black Grimoire that looked promising are still way out of my league. He mentioned the pendants and told me all about how dangerous they are and how hooked people can get on them. I promise it’s the first and last time I’ll ever use one. I just needed to learn the languages fast enough to read and copy anything interesting from those Grimoires before September because I’m not taking them to school.” Harry finished, winded by his rambling apology.

 

“As long as you promise to never use one again, that’s fine. I understand the need. How did it go? Did you find anything interesting in those two books? Sirius asked.

 

“Loads, they’re fascinating. I’ve been practicing my occlumency, since in the Monténèbre one it said that the mind arts are a natural bloodline gift. The rest is too advanced for me yet. Once I get through the basics in the dark arts I’ll give it another look but it looks very promising. The Schwartzstein Grimoire was the most interesting. Apparently there are a few gifts that run in the family, parselspeech and parselmagics among them! So apparently I don’t get it from the Dark Lord as Dumblecunt once told me. Another one that looks interesting is shadowmagic. To walk through and manipulate shadows. Turns out I have a bit of a knack for that one as well! I’ve been practicing a little and I’ve made some progress.” Harry said happily.

 

“That’s amazing Prongslet! You’ll get your chance to try your hand at the Black Grimoire as well, don’t worry. Next summer, after you’ve studied a bit of blood magic, we’ll look at it together and we can use the ritual room at Tŷ Du’r. It’ll be easier to grasp as well by the end of the year once you have a year of runes under your belt. Then I’ll teach you some simple ones you don’t need a ritual room for. Bloody useful they were” he smirked “Basically you can carve runes into you in a pinch. Like an endurance rune to keep studying or a clarity rune before a test. If you get in the habit of carrying your knife with you then the world is your oyster. Blood magic calls to us Blacks, it won’t fail us, ever. It is our gift to cherish in the eyes of the blessed Mother.” He ended, remembering when he heard the same at the knee of his grandfather Arcturus. 

 

“I can’t wait! Thank you father!” Harry said, hugging Sirius.

 

“You will wait and you will study hard this year if you want to practice in the summer, and there is nothing to thank me for Bambi, it’s your birthright to practice bloodcraft”.

 

They spent the rest of their time sipping tea and chatting leisurely. They had some light sandwiches for lunch and soon it was time to go meet Remus in the infirmary. 

 

He looked 10 years younger, minimum. No more gray hair and his frame had filled out a lot, whereas before he looked lean and wiry now he was downright muscular. His skin had a golden glow under the light hazel fuzz that covered him everywhere.

 

“How are you feeling, love?” Sirius asked.

 

“Incredible. We’re one, I can feel it. It’s so amazing, pet, I can feel him with me always, so close” he said, misty-eyed.

 

“And do you think you’ll have a good moon? Can you tell or will we have to wait and see?” Sirius asked.

 

“We’ll be fine, I can feel it. He knows you are mate and Harry is cub, we’ll never harm you. And I won’t have any trouble at Hogwarts either.” He smiled.

 

“The House of Black thanks you for this amazing gift Master SilverBlade. We’ll be taking our leave now. Could we trouble you for a discreet exit?” Sirius asked. 

 

“You may use the apparition point for staff Lord Black. We are mid shift so it should be empty. You may disillusion yourselves on the way if you wish”

 

Harry hugged his fathers goodbye and made his way back to his room at the inn. As he layed in bed, he couldn’t help but think that after witnessing his fathers kiss, he definitely liked boys. As much of a mindfuck as it was to have your parents kissing as your sexual awakening, he just couldn’t wait to kiss someone like that. And if sharp manly features and silver eyes came to mind, he shoved it down immediately to deal with later.

Chapter 6: Gryffindor invasion

By the time the Gryffindor cohort was set to arrive, Harry was ready. He’d spent the remainder of his free time preparing. He’d told himself his cover story so much that it was almost second nature, careful to integrate it into his memory so much that there would not be any inconsistencies he could get caught on. He was still nervous though, but he was confident he’d be able to fool them.

 

He’d returned all but the Potter Grimoire to their respective vaults, having copied anything of interest in one of his notebooks. He’d put every incriminating book away in one of the warded compartments of his new trunk and dressed in his most casual outfit. No need to piss off the jealous prat right away, though he doubted it would be enough not to set him off. It was mostly Hermione he was worried about, since she was the most perceptive, but the jury was still out on her so maybe she’d be receptive to his cover and happy they’d be taking the same classes. 

 

He made his way down to the bar, looking over the railing to see if they’d arrived yet, and found them crowding a few connected tables.

 

“Harry dear? Is that you? My goodness you’ve grown!” Mrs Weasley said, pulling him into one of her suffocating hugs.

 

“Hello Mrs Weasley, thank you, I had a good summer for once” he smiled sheepishly.

 

“That’s good to hear dear, say hello to the rest” she said, slightly off kilter still.

 

He was turning to greet the rest of the party when he was pulled in by Hermione, who hugged him tightly as well. “Harry! It’s so good to see you!” She said out loud, only to whisper next “you will explain later,” and let him go.

 

“Cheers mate, you look… well” Ron said awkwardly “What happened to your glasses?” He asked, looking confused.

 

“Eye correcting potion. Expensive stuff but I thought it’d be worth it for quidditch and all the other crazy stuff in my life. I’m still getting used to not having them, I always reach for them in the morning” he laughed, rubbing his neck. Let him think he’d embarrassed him, it’s what old Harry would do after all.

 

“You look great Harry, it really suits you” Hermione said with a soft smile.

 

“Mother!”

“Hurry!”

“Call St Mungos!”

“Ickle Harrykins’ been hit by the puberty train!” The twins singsonged in unison.

 

“Oooh leave him be boys, he’s a handsome young man” she said, petting him as she swatted her twins away from him. “Though we should get you in for a haircut before the train dear, your hair is awfully long” she tisked, messing with his long hair.

 

“I like it actually, thanks though Mrs Weasley” Harry replied, shying away from the contact.

 

“Nonsense, tomorrow when we do your shopping we’ll pop by the hairdressers, it’s no trouble.”

 

“I already did my shopping Mrs Weasley, but I’ll go along with everyone else for company. I really do like my hair like it is though, but thanks for the suggestion, if it gives me trouble at school I’ll ask someone for a trim” he smiled his most winning smile to appease the overbearing woman.

 

“Oh, well yes that makes sense, you’ve been here long enough after all. I’ll return your key to professor Dumbledore then. It’ll save time at the bank at least” she mused to herself mostly. Let her worry. He’d seen the bank statement. Too bad she wouldn’t be able to supplement her budget this year.

 

“Harry, it’s good to see you son, I wonder if I might have a word alone with you?” Mr Weasley said, squeezing his shoulder in greeting.

 

“Good to see you too sir, what’s going on?” Harry responded as he let himself be led slightly away from the group.

 

“Harry, have you heard of Sirius Black?”

 

“The fugitive, right? The paper said he was the one who betrayed my parents to Voldemort” Harry said, taking care to look properly bitter about it, secretly enjoying the flinch Arthur gave at the Dark Lord’s name. 

 

“Exactly right son. I wanted to warn you. You have to be very careful, word on the street is that he is coming for you, to finish the job so to speak. So please promise me you’ll be very careful Harry, take care of yourself and be vigilant ok?” Arthur said.

 

“I promise, Mr Weasley, no funny business.” Harry told him with his best innocent face.

 

“That’s a good lad, now let’s join the other shall we?”

 

After dinner, Hermione cornered him as he was entering his room and pushed inside before anyone saw them.

 

“Ok, I wasn’t going to push in front of everyone else but now you need to explain yourself” she said defiantly, crossing her arms.

 

“I don’t know what you want me to say Mione. I have nothing else to add, but ask away if you want” he said none the wiser.

 

“How come you grew 5 inches and put on god knows how much weight, lost your glasses and tamed your hair? Also the clothes.” She pressed.

 

“Look, I managed to sneak food from Hogwarts and was eating fairly well for Dursley standards this year. Also, Petunia really kicked my arse with the gardening this summer because Marge was due to visit and she wanted a spotless garden. I don’t know what else you want me to say? Good food, exercise and the fact that I didn’t manage to spend that long there really kicked in a growth spurt. You’re taller too, so is everyone else. We’re growing children Mi, that’s it.” He said.

 

“As far as the clothing and the glasses, well… I got fed up of walking around in Dudley’s ratty cast offs so I bought some clothes. I didn’t want to feel so out of place around here, thought it’d be best to blend in with all the talk of Sirius Black coming after me and all that” he said pleadingly, “as for the glasses thing I told you already. I took some eye correcting potion, I thought it would be good for quidditch to fix my eyesight and also, I’ve always thought that if I’m ever in bad situation again, because let’s face it, I usually find myself in those, it would be good to not depend on someone summoning my glasses away or me losing them dodging a spell or something, they were a liability.” He said.

 

“It’s fine Harry, it’s not that I’m not happy for you, of course I am, it was a shock, just that” Hermione said, slightly contrite.

 

“Well, can I shock you one last time? I hope you’ll be happy though, because if you’re happy about it at least it will make Ron’s fit bearable once he finds out” Harry said sheepishly.

 

“What is it?”

 

“I wrote to McGonagall before the book lists were sent out and I switched my electives. So we’ll be classmates in runes and arithmancy! I was reading some books on the subject at the bookshop and just thought it was fascinating stuff! And way more useful than care and divination. Ron’s going to pitch a right fit when he figures out I left him on his own though.” He said quickly.

 

“Oh Harry! That does make me so happy! It’s about time you started putting your education first. I do care for Ron, don’t get me wrong, but he does seem to be dragging you down academically.” She said.

 

“I know, it’s my own fault really. I used to get punished for doing better than Dudley at school when we were in primary. So I guess I just subconsciously kept doing that with Ron, holding back so I wouldn’t lose him I mean. I think I’ve grown out of it though. I care about him too, but he’s the one that needs to do the catching up if we’re all growing up, not the other way around” he added. He looked intently for her reaction, thinking he’d piled it on too thick.

 

“I’m so relieved to hear you say that Harry, truly I am. At least we’ll have time away from him and we’ll be able to focus on our studies” she admitted.

 

“Yeah, it was so much fun these past few weeks Mi, I thought of you every time I went book shopping. I think I’m going to do better this year. I’ve been studying the textbooks in advance and revising the previous years to get the base right. I could never do that before because Vernon would lock my trunk up till I left in September.”

 

“Now you're just trying to make me jealous,” Hermione laughed.

 

“ I swear I’m not, I wish you could have come earlier, it was so much fun! Also, I bought a whole lot of notebooks instead of parchment this year to keep my notes in order. I just bought parchment for essays. I also found a quill that checks your spelling and grammar and for a little more you can add a calligraphy enhancing charm. I’ll show you tomorrow” Harry said excitedly, hoping to distract her.

 

“That’s brilliant! I always wondered why they didn’t do it that way but thought they might think it’s too muggle.” She said dismissively.

 

“Well, I splurged and got the ones charmed to never run out of pages, so if I take care of them I might even make them last till seventh year, imagine how useful it will be to have all your notes on a subject together for OWLs and NEWTs!” He kept it going, she was lapping it up. There may be hope for Hermione after all.

 

That earned him a hug. “That’s so clever! I hope it wasn’t terribly expensive because I’m definitely copying you” she said.

 

“Just get how many you can and I’ll get you the rest as a gift. I’ll get the twins to distract Ron when we go to Scribbulus. It can be your birthday present this year!” Harry said.

 

“You don’t have to do that Harry” she said self consciously.

 

“Nonsense, I want to. You always get me great presents and I always get you books and candy. At least this is something I actually know you want” Harry said. He couldn’t deny he had a soft spot for Hermione. He really hoped he didn’t lose her.

 

~~~

 

“You really didn’t need to get me the quill you know? I have much better penmanship than you, at least you could have skipped the extra charm” Hermione chided quietly.

 

“Quit it already” Harry laughed “I know I didn’t need to, but I don’t have anything else to do besides tag along and I may have developed a taste for shopping in my time here” he smiled innocently. 

 

“But really Harry…” she continued.

 

“Please drop it, really it was no problem. Why did you need so many though? I mean, McGonagall said 2 or 3 electives tops” Harry said.

 

“Oh I sorted it out with her already, I’ll be fine.” She said, and apparently it was the right subject to shut her up.

 

Ron caught up to them, slightly winded. “Hey, wanna go to the pet store? I need some rat tonic for Scabbers, he’s been downcast since Egypt and won’t perk up for the life of him no matter what I do” he said.

 

“Sure, I have some money left and I wanted to get a pet this year anyway” Hermione said.

 

“The magical menagerie is this way, though if you’d like an owl we should go to the owl emporium. I might stock up on some treats for Hedwig if we pop in.” Harry said. Why the fuck couldn’t he just steal the rat now? But he promised to let the grown ups handle it and he had to admit that for once that sounded like a nice change of pace.

 

~~~

 

Sometime later, they were making their way back to the Leaky, Ron with his rat tonic, Harry with tons of treats for Hedwig in his satchel and Hermione with her new feral cat. It was like a mix between an orange tabby and a puma, but there was no dissuading her, that’s the thing with familiars, when you know, you know.

 

Harry was happy to put his feet up after the day he’d had. Hermione had been a breeze, but he’d caught Ron’s sideways glances. It started with his clothing when they went down for breakfast. He still tried to keep it casual but it was still high quality clothing. Then he’d been eyeing his satchel and even commented on it. Harry told him his backpack broke and it made sense to get an extender and featherlighted one to replace it, and satchels were just more comfortable to wear. He’d also done a little bit more shopping than what was advisable for someone who’d already done his supply run. He wasn’t trying to rub it in, but when he was buying Hermione her quill he thought to ask whether the charms wore off with time or use. When the sales clerk told him they would wear down with use, he bought a couple more to last him the year and Ron had caught the transaction.

 

But whatever, now he was blissfully alone and he’d kick back with his Wizengamot book and a Diet Coke and forget about pesky brats. 

 

He’d just settled in when his door suddenly opened and in ran the twins, shutting it quickly.

 

“What are you up to little brother? Enjoying a spot of reading?” Fred said, catching Harry’s book from his hand as he tried to hide it.

 

“The Wizengamot and you, a comprehensive guide for the young Lord in training” Fred read, “Merlin, Harrykins, by the way you wanted to hide it I was expecting porn” he laughed. “Finally taking up the family mantle I see, good for you. You should talk to Bill and Char, their the ones doing all the lordship stuff in the family”

 

“Yeah, the goblins told me… when I went to the bank” Harry said, internally freaking out.

 

“Don’t worry. We’re good at keeping quiet. We won’t tell a soul. Little Ronnie is up the wall enough about all your new stuff that if we add this on top he’ll blow a gasket.” They laughed.

 

“Thanks guys, what are you up to anyway? Harry asked curiously, they had barged in after all.

 

“Oh nothing much, just hiding out” they said.

 

“We will not leave until I find my badge!” Shouted Percy from outside. 

 

“Ok so we might have taken his badge, but only to improve it!” George said showing the badge that now read Dickhead Boy.

 

Suddenly, the door opened again and Mrs Weasley popped her head in.

 

“What are you two doing here! Have any of you seen Percy’s badge?”

 

“Nope” said Fred, “haven’t seen it.” Completed George.

 

“If I find out that you two have anything to go with…”

 

“I haven’t seen it either Mrs. Weasley, but I can help you look if you want?” He said, puppy eyes and sweet smile on display.

 

“That’s alright dear, it’ll turn up eventually. If you're all packed then you should all get some rest. We have a long day tomorrow. The ministry is sending cars to take us to the station so we’ll need to be ready quite early. Chop chop” she shooed the twins away, before leaving.

 

“We’ll leave you to your delightful reading little brother, and if there’s anything you need don’t hesitate to ask” they said.

 

“Good night boys, and if you ever need an alibi, I’m available” he winked.

 

“We knew we liked you best for a reason. Good night harrykins”

 

~~~

 

They made it to the station with minutes to spare after a chaotic morning. Ron has given him one of his looks when his mother had asked Harry where his trunk was and he told her he had it in his pocket because he’d bought one that shrunk. His sour mood lasted all the way to the train, where Ginny and the twins promptly ditched them in search of their own friends so the trio secured a compartment along the sleeping new professor.

 

Harry saw that Remus was wearing his glamor and it looked flawless, if he hadn’t known about it he could never tell. The others asked about him and he played dumb, just reading R.J Lupin from his trunk.

 

He decided to tell them about Sirius, what Mr Weasley had told them about Sirius that is. It was only fair, he needed to maintain his cover and they’d agreed that Sirius would play the part of fugitive to the greatest extent he could without much actual risk.

 

Hermione warned him not to go after him and Harry promised he wouldn’t, because why would he if he could just call him on his mirror whenever he wanted.

 

Conversation quickly turned to Hogsmeade, and Harry told them that he didn’t manage to get the permission slip signed, but even if he had he was sure they wouldn’t let him go because of the whole Sirius thing.

 

Hermione tried to cheer him up, and Ron started on how amazing Hogsmeade was from what he’d heard from his siblings, all the amazing shops and things to do, clearly happy that he’d get to do something Harry couldn’t.

 

“That does sound so cool Ron. Maybe next year I’ll go.” He said, and then, just to be petty, he turned to Hermione and said “Hey Mione, when you go, if you’re ever in any cool shop, would you mind asking for their owl order catalog? That way you don’t have to haul stuff around. Did you know there’s a specialty grocer there that carries muggle groceries? There’s one in the Alley where I got my Diet Coke and they told me they have a branch in Hogsmeade, so if you’re feeling homesick for something they’ll probably have it. I’m definitely ordering more drinks since we can do cooling charms at school.” The prat can wander all he wants around town and cool shops, but he knew he couldn’t afford to actually shop in them.

 

“That’s awesome! There are times in the year that I’d kill for a mars bar. I’ll collect every catalog the first weekend we go, promise! Ron can help” she smiled sweetly. 

 

There was definitely hope for her yet.

 

Then the dementor attacked.

 

His hands still shook slightly even when he fought the matron to let him go to the feast.

 

“Is it true Potter, did you actually faint?” Malfoy jeered as they made their way to the dorms.

 

“Piss off Malfoy” Ron shoved the blond to make way for them, and when Harry looked him in the eye, he caught the flash of concern there.

 

“I’m fine Malfoy” he retorted acidly, rolling his eyes, but made sure to send a thankful look his way as well. Masks were a must, they’d agreed.

 

~~~

 

With the feast over and done with, all Remus could think about was his bed. First, however, he had to make one stop. He had a mission after all.

 

He made his way to the dungeons, absentmindedly grazing the walls, enjoying the feeling of being back at Hogwarts. Before anything else, he needed to check on one Severus Snape. 

 

Sirius and him had agreed that it would be beneficial to mend the burnt bridges with the potion master, however long it took. He was once in the Dark Lords inner circle, and having him in their corner when push came to shove would surely help their pup. 

 

He’d surely not take offense if he just dropped by to thank him for brewing the wolfsbane potion he wouldn’t be drinking, and he’d get a chance to sniff him out, literally.

 

He knocked on the plain black door once he reached his destination, and at the quiet “enter” he opened it and stepped in.

 

He hadn’t seen Severus Snape since they graduated, maybe they’d crossed paths later but nothing memorable. Out of the 4 in his group, Remus was the one that kept things most civil with the Slytherin, so it was lucky he was the one in charge of patching things up, however hard that may be.

 

“Hello Severus, I just wanted to stop by and thank you for providing the potion for me, I really appreciate it.” He told the potioneer.

 

“Dumbledore demanded it, I did not do it out the kindness of my heart” Snape sneered

 

“I’m grateful nonetheless. I know it’ll take time, but I hope you’ll let me try and make amends for how things were between us when we were younger,” he said, looking appropriately contrite.

 

“Is that all?” Snape asked dismissively.

 

“Yes, thank you again, I’m going.” He said, putting his hands up placatingly. “Good night Severus”

 

“Good night Lupin” he said.

 

It was a start at least.

 

~~~

 

The first week of term started in a whirlwind of classwork that left Harry little time for anything else. He kept up his exercise regimen by waking up early, but that meant he couldn’t stay up too late with his interesting books. 

 

Ron had pitched a fit when he realized Harry had ditched him and switched courses, but that combined with his constant fighting with Hermione over their pets meant they both saw less of the git and that was a good thing.

 

At least he was happy with his choice, because he loved his new subjects and was actually doing quite well across the board so far, if only one class in. It was also nice to hang out with just Hermione, especially because they were so like minded now and he wasn’t in a constant tug of war to please either her or Ron.

 

One night, when he’d managed to shake both of them earlier than usual, he was laying in bed reading his Wizengamot manual. 

 

“Harry?”

 

He jolted at the sudden noise, trying to hide his book under the covers in a move that did not go unnoticed by the other boy.

 

“I’m sorry, I thought you heard me come in” Neville said, backing up with his hands held out soothingly.

 

“Sorry Neville, I didn’t,” he grinned sheepishly.

 

“You're taking up your family seat?” He asked curiously.

 

“What?” Harry said, trying to look confused, but Neville just pointed at the book.

 

“Every heir has that book Harry” he said, rolling his eyes.

 

“You too?” Harry asked.

 

Neville just smirked at him in a most uncharacteristic way and bowed as was proper to say “Neville Longbottom, Heir to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Longbottom, at your service”

 

“Wow, merry met, Heir Longbottom. Heir Potter-Black, at yours” Harry said with a nod.

 

“Wow! Wait till the others hear about that! We thought it was just the Potter seat you’d be taking up! But when they hear the Black seat will be back in play…” Neville started.

 

“Wait! Nev, no, you can’t tell anybody! Come here,” Harry said, motioning his friend to come to the bed, where he promptly closed the blinds and cast a sticking charm along with a privacy ward and silencing charm. Neville’s eyes slightly bulging at the show of secrecy.

 

“Harry, whatever Ron’s told you, there’s nothing wrong with all of this. It’s our birthright and it’s a great honor…” Neville started.

 

“No it’s not that, I know it is and Ron’s just a jealous git I can’t seem to shake. Sorry for the harsh honesty though” Harry grimaced. He needed to pull himself together lest he let out more than he could afford.

 

“Well, that took you long enough” Neville snorted “Then what’s the problem?

 

And Harry told him what he could at least, how he didn’t know anything about his heritage and how he’d gone to the bank and he’d taken an inheritance test. He left out his Mum and Sirius from the tale though, but he decided to tell Neville about the Peverell heirship.

 

“You can’t tell anybody. Dumbledore can’t find out. If he knows I know then I don’t know what he’ll do to me Nev. According to the goblins, no Potter has had a claim to the Peverell Lordship since Harrigan Potter claimed it centuries ago. But that wasn’t true, there have been many that just refuse it. Both my grandfather and my father refused it. I figured it out afterwards when I took the Potter and Peverell Grimoires out. The claim is tied to the family’s bloodline gift. And it’s not a nice one to have apparently.” Harry said ominously.

 

“Hey, don’t worry, Dumbledore won’t find out, and no one else has to know about the Peverell seat. If you don’t claim the seat it will remain dormant even if you claim the others. I won’t tell anyone, I swear” and Harry could feel the magic in his words.

 

“Thanks Nev, I appreciate it. Really. I kinda been wanting to talk to you for a while actually,” he admitted. 

 

“Sure, what’s up?” He asked

 

“I found some more stuff out at the bank. Did you know we’re godbrothers?” Harry asked

 

“Yeah, I thought you knew and just never mentioned it” Neville said, a little hurt bleeding through in his tone.

 

“I never did, I’m so sorry you thought I just didn’t care! I just found out this summer. Dumbledore and Mrs Weasley have always handled my vault key so I never had to deal with the goblins much. And apparently keeping me ignorant is their favorite hobby.” Harry sneered. “I know we’ve been friends all this time already, but I’d really like to get to know you better now that I know, if you’d want to I mean” Harry said.

 

“Of course I would, Harry. More than happy to” Nev smiled at him.

 

“That’s great Nev! Thank you, and really, I’m so sorry if I hurt your feelings before. I truly had no idea.”

 

“It’s okay Harry really” he waved his hand.

 

“Well, in the spirit of getting to know each other better, I should come clean about why I’m so scared of Dumbledore finding out about me… I’m a dark wizard Nev” Harry flinched slightly, waiting for Neville’s reaction.

 

“Me too Harry, relax will you?” Neville laughed.

 

“Really?? What the fuck” Harry laughed mirthlessly 

 

“Really, why do you think our mothers were so close they named the other as our godmother? My Mum was a Rowle and a Yaxley. The Longbottoms are light, but my mum trumped my dad and when they tested my core when my gran thought I might be a squib, and they found I’m predominantly dark. The Rowle and Yaxley family magics are stronger in me than the Longbottom magic. It’s why my gran is so nasty to me, I found out. She never liked my Mum, and to know that the last Longbottom to carry the name is dark is just too much for her. She doesn’t know I know, I got a letter from my Mum when I turned 11, Gran never found it, it was sorta fashionable to do those sort of things just in case back in the war I guess. Bad luck she actually ended up needing it.”

 

“I know what you mean, my Mum left me a recording” Harry snorted 

 

“She mentioned your Mum in her letter. I know who she really is Harry, you can tell me the rest” Nev soothed.

 

Harry actually cried at that “Oh Nev, you don’t know how much I’ve actually needed to talk about this and I can’t tell anyone!”

 

So Harry unloaded on his godbrother, hard.

 

He told him about Sirius, about his mother and his other titles and everything about Dumbledore.

 

“Yeah, Mum told me in her letter not to trust him. She suspected he’d come to them for a backup prophecy child should you have failed or something, and like your Mum, she was also suspicious of why he wanted them out of Longbottom Manor. I guess he needed all his prophecy children vulnerable for the taking and may the best one slay the Dark Lord, the sick fuck.”

 

“Thanks for this Nev, you don’t know how much this means to me” Harry said, composing himself and wiping his face.

 

“We’re brothers Harry. You can always count on me” Nev said, pulling him into a hug.

 

“Aargh, right.” Harry said, shaking the sadness off, “we should get to bed. I need to meditate still and I have to wake up early for my workout tomorrow” he smiled sheepishly.

 

“Yeah, me too. How’s your occlumency coming along?” Neville  asked, motioning to stand.

 

“Like crap. Innate bloodline gift my arse, I meditate every night trying to clear my thoughts and I’ve gotten nowhere” Harry grumbled.

 

“But, if it’s an innate gift why are you trying to learn it? Just reach for the correct family magic, or did you have to practice how to speak to snakes?”

 

“I’m officially the dumbest most stupid fuckcunt in the entire wizarding world” Harry said to himself. “You’re so right Nev! Thank you!” 

 

“No problem,” he laughed. “Would you mind? I do want to go to bed now,” he said, pointing at the curtains.

 

“Oh, shit, sure. Sorry” Harry said, taking down the wards and sticking charm.

 

 

~~~

 

The next day they had their first DADA and Potions lessons, and Harry was eager to see Remus in action and also show Snape he could brew, even if the greasy git would just find an excuse to dock him points even with a perfect potion.

 

He made his way to the DADA classroom with Hermione and Neville, Ron falling behind with Dean and Seamus, who, in the past couple of days had reluctantly adopted him since he couldn’t be around Hermione without fighting about her cat and was still pissed at Harry because of whatever reason he had that day to be pissed at Harry. 

 

Once they made it to the classroom, Remus greeted and guided the class to the faculty lounge where they found only a rattling wardrobe and a surly professor Snape, who quickly evicted the premises, no doubt upset at being interrupted in his free time.

 

Turns out, they were there to tackle a boggart inside the wardrobe, and they all lined up and had their turn against it, practicing the incantation to defeat it.

 

It was almost Harry’s turn to go last when Remus cut him in line and faced it himself, his boggart started to turn into what Harry could tell was a dead Sirius, but Remus didn’t give it time to form all the way before turning it into a dancing cockroach.

 

He wanted to stay and see if he had time for a chat, but he had to get to the dungeons in time for double potions so he’d ask him another time why he’d done what he did.

 

He made it just in time to go in, as Snape was opening the door just as he rounded the corner of the hallway. He quickly paired up with Hermione and waited for class to begin.

 

They were going to start with a Girding potion so Harry got his potions notebook and textbook out and was looking for his notes on the potion when he heard his name called out.

 

“Mr Potter, I hope you will pay more attention to your brew than to the questions you are asked.” Snape said in a mocking tone.

 

“I’m sorry sir, I was distracted looking for my notes on the brew. What was the question?” He said politely.

 

His politeness seemed to throw the teacher off his game a bit, but he recovered quickly and asked the question, his face clearly expecting that he wouldn’t know the answer.

 

“Why is the dragon claw added in powder form and how does it relate to the other ingredients?” He said with a smug smirk.

 

“For maximum dispersion and potency sir. It also helps to maximize the sinergy between the crushed wolfsbane and the diced ginger root by providing a stable medium in which they can release their active principles” Harry said without missing a beat 

 

“And why is the ginger root diced and not crushed?” He asked again, not giving up.

 

“To regulate the release of its juices in a progressive manner. It’s less precise but the easier brewing method for our level of skill. Just adding the amount of juice needed or a crushed paste would destabilize the suspension without the proper equipment” 

 

“And what equipment would that be?”

 

“A properly regulated microgram charmed scale and mastery of the charm required to vibrate the cauldron at the right frequency to maintain everything in suspension until properly incorporated sir” 

 

Everyone was staring at him in shock, including Hermione even though she’d seen his notes so it wasn’t news to her. 

 

After what seemed like an eternity, Snape just turned to the class and said, “Why isn’t anyone writing this down? The instructions are on the board, collect your ingredients and begin brewing, you have both periods, you may leave once you are done.”

 

Satisfied, Harry set up his station carefully, preparing each ingredient the correct way in its own little bowl charmed to not hold residue and release every bit of substance into the brew. 

 

He brewed it without any trouble, having practiced with his portable station in the summer. With about half a period left he bottled and labeled his brew and took it up to Snape’s desk. He’d taken care to not show off unnecessarily so he wasn’t the first to be done, but he had the suspicion that Snape had noticed his stalling.

 

He left it on the desk besides the other pair of complete potions and turned to clean his space when Snape asked him to remain behind after class. So much for his little free half period.

 

“Of course sir, are we following the text’s order or should I prepare for something else for our next class while I wait?” He asked, remaining polite while he charmed his station and equipment clean.

 

“The Confundus Draught is next Mr Potter” Snape said, a hint of bewilderment seeping through his blank mask.

 

Harry read up on the potion and cross referenced his notes, looking up the ingredient properties and interactions. Time flew until it was time to leave. He waited patiently in his spot until Snape called him forward.

 

“Explain yourself Potter.” He simply said, without leaving room for doubt about what he meant. Harry did him the courtesy of not playing dumb.

 

“I studied ahead over the summer sir. I know it’s what everyone should ideally do up to a point, but I’ve never been able to. I live with my aunt Petunia and her husband, and they always lock up my things right when I get to their house. And then the school shopping is quite late in the holiday when I go to the alley with the Weasleys so it’s just a couple of days before term starts.” He said, and he didn’t miss the slight widening of the professor's eyes at the mention of Petunia, interesting.

 

“I don’t know if you know, but this summer I had a bout of accidental magic and happened to blow up my uncle's sister. Like inflated, not exploded   unfortunately.” He added the last bit quietly but still in the teacher's earshot.

 

“Potter” was all the teacher said in a stern voice.

“Well she did call my mother a faulty bitch guilty of my bad breeding so I feel the sentiment is warranted. She’s a dog breeder so the word is used technically” he added at his teacher's face. 

“Well, as I was saying, because of that I spent about a month of the holidays staying in Diagon Alley so I did my shopping right as the booklist came and was able to do my summer homework with enough time and study ahead on everything”

 

“Potter, does… I knew Petunia, I grew up in the same town as her and your mother” he added quickly, slightly flustered.

 

“Then you don’t have to ask, professor, you know what she’s like.” Harry said sadly. “She likes to withhold food. Her husband is the one that is partial to more physical punishments. The only reason I managed to hit a growth spurt this year was because I succeeded in sneaking food past them and didn’t stay long” he finished.

 

“I’m… I didn’t know” Snape said, looking progressively more flustered.

 

“Don’t trouble yourself sir, the ones who did never did anything either” Harry finished quietly, blushing for some reason, he wanted to leave. “May I go sir? I won’t manage my afternoon schedule if I miss lunch” he smiled sheepishly.

 

“Yes, you may go.” Was all the man said.

 

“Good day then sir” Harry nodded courteously and left the room. 

Chapter 7: Samhain and chats

The following night, Harry took Neville’s advice and calmly focused on his core. As he delved deeper into himself, following the flow of his magic back to the source, he focused on the feel of his Monténèbre magic. Once he had a good grasp on it, he willed it to the surface, focusing on his mind.

 

That’s when he found out the true meaning of innate, because just like that, he felt his magic envelop his mind in a shield of shadows. It was an endless black void of absolute nothing. No sense of time, touch, smell or anything to grasp onto or break through, anyone wishing to enter his mind would be trapped in nothingness. Satisfied, he moved through the void onto his mindscape, and got to work setting it up to his liking.

 

Come morning, he woke up rested and with the beginnings of a cozy library/study where he would continue to sort through his thoughts, memories and emotions. He got up for his morning run and workout only to find Neville up as well.

 

“Morning Nev, what are you doing up so early?” Harry asked.

 

“Do you mind if I join you? It’s fine if you don’t want to, I’ll only slow you down” he said, blushing.

 

“Sure you can Nev! I didn’t know if it was your thing really or I would have asked sooner.”

 

“Gran got me all the gear in the summer, I’m sure it was meant as a dig or something, but I thought it might be fun with a partner?” He mumbled.

 

“Great! I was gonna ask if you needed to borrow my stuff, it’s all charmed resizable anyway. I usually do a short run around the grounds and follow my Train-O-ball routine by the lake. It’s an hour tops.”

 

“Great! I’ll take mine too then.” Neville said.

 

They got dressed and went down to start their run. They jogged at Neville’s pace before stopping by the lake.

 

“I told you I’d only slow you down.” Neville said self consciously.

 

“Nonsense, the run is just a warm up for me to do this part. And if we keep it up we’ll sync up in no time” Harry said, setting up his Train-O-ball on a rock to start his routine. He was still on the beginner level but hoped to move up to the intermediate by the end of the month.

 

They finished their workout in time and the sweaty panting pair of teens got to talking as they made their way up to shower in time for breakfast.

 

“You did good! You shouldn’t put yourself down so much, you know?” Harry said with a playful shove.

 

“Yeah, I guess” he said, unsure “How did you do it?” He asked with a mix of hope and curiosity. They both knew they had similar demons to contend with. Familiar voices in their head telling them how worthless and lacking they were. The freak and the squib, only good for gardening.

 

“I don’t know, I guess I committed myself to proving them wrong? Then this whole summer happened and I decided I was done with trying to be what they expected me to be and was gonna focus on being the truest version of myself I could, you know? Embracing my nature and heritage and all that” Harry told him. “I think you should do the same, Nev. Clearly, trying to live up to your Gran’s expectations and going against your nature is doing more harm than good. You’ll get your lordship anyway, she’d have disowned you already if she could, so why not be your own true self until then?” He encouraged his godbrother.

 

“Maybe you’re right,” Neville said, deep in thought.

 

“I know I am,” he smirked smugly and said “So, Nev, what did you mean the other day when you said that the others would be interested in knowing about me?” 

 

“Well, the other heirs of course, there’s a lot of us in school right now, in our year and a few years up and below us. Noble Families tend to have children around the same time so the heirs can mingle and foster alliances while in school.” He said.

 

“Wow, really?” Harry said. He’d never known there were so many, but after reading his book he had found a lot of familiar names.

 

“Yeah, I mean, as heirs we don’t have many duties, but we are the future of our houses. Most duties are handled by the sitting Lord, and sometimes they can suck, but it’s really crap when the heir sucks, because then you have a whole generation's time worth of crappy Lord heading your house to look forward to. So we are encouraged to socialize while we’re at Hogwarts. Haven’t you noticed that even though some are nastier than others, most Slytherins tend to leave me alone? It’s partly because in dark circles they know that I’m one of them even though House Longbottom is light, but it’s also because we are brought up to avoid starting feuds between houses.” He said.

 

“Lucky me I made up with Malfoy over the summer then” Harry laughed.

 

“You did? That’s good, because imagine dragging that feud for the next hundred years and getting him and any allies of House Malfoy voting against you in the Wizengamot. It’s a practical issue for us to foster at least neutral relationships with each other.”

 

“And where do you stand in all this?” Harry asked.

 

“As I said, heirs from dark families tend to leave me alone because they know my mother was dark, and I’m friends with most of the light and gray heirs because my seat is light, so I’m basically neutral territory” he smirked.

 

“That’s good, I don’t know where I’ll stand yet, I don’t want to be at odds with any of the light heirs but the one thing I know is I’m moving my seats to the Dark when I take over.”

 

“That’s fine, at least you’ll fit right in with everyone on the anti Dumbledore sentiment. Most think he’s an upstart grasping onto power by holding dubious proxies, because the Dumbledores go back about four generations to a muggleborn and hold no title in their own right, while the rest outright think he’s a line thief. So that won’t be an issue.” Neville told him.

 

“At least we can all agree on something,” he laughed.

 

~~~

 

Term moved at a hectic pace. Harry barely had time for anything with his classes and extracurricular studies at night. He kept up his exercise routine with Neville in the mornings, the boy quickly catching up to Harry as the weeks flew by. They weren’t as unevenly matched as Neville liked to think though, his godbrother was a little heavier, but that was to be expected because even if his Gran wasn’t great, he wasn’t starved at home and they both had gotten their main physical activity from gardening. 

 

They'd gotten pretty close as September bled into October, and he’d fit right in as a replacement for Ron in his little group with Hermione, better even since he never objected to a good study session, benefiting from both their studiousness. 

 

Ever since taking the healing waters, Harry’s magic felt different. He was picking up things quickly in class, sometimes quicker than Hermione, but at least he could chuck that up to his newfound passion for academics if asked. Truth is, he’d owled SilverHook, the goblin healer, to inquire as to why he felt bursting with magic, like an itch that would only subside with casting. 

 

The goblin has replied that before taking to the waters, his magic had been primarily focused on healing and sustaining his damaged body. Now that he was fully healed, he had loads more power at his disposal and that would take some adjustment before his core settled and expanded accordingly. He recommended casting whenever the sensation became too uncomfortable, but he didn’t have anywhere to practice privately.

 

He’d discovered that whenever the itch got him too restless, walking seemed to help, so he’d taken up the habit of grabbing his cloak and wandering the castle at night to calm himself down. It was a bandaid on a fracture, but it helped in a pinch, he’d have to find somewhere to practice more powerful spells soon or he’d go crazy.

 

On one of those nights, he bumped straight into Malfoy of all people.

 

“We have to stop meeting like this” he smirked and held out his hand to pick up the blond, who’d tumbled over on impact.

 

“What are you doing out past curfew Potter? The blond asked.

 

“Walking, was feeling a bit restless, and you?”

 

“Reasons, though you should be more mindful of the serial killer after you if you’re gonna wander about at night,” he said mysteriously.

 

“Alright, keep your secrets. It’s not that late, wanna slip into a classroom and catch up? I have some things to tell you, about that serial killer after me,” Harry asked.

 

“Sure, I’m in no hurry” the blond replied amiably.

 

They entered and warded a nearby classroom and sat on the floor with some cushioning charms, courtesy of Harry.

 

“Ever since taking the waters my magic has been bursting. I wrote the goblins and they responded with the suggestion that if it becomes too uncomfortable I should cast as much as it takes to get it to go down. It will eventually settle once my core adjusts to the influx of power” Harry explained.

 

“What influx of power?” The blond asked, interest in his eyes.

 

“Oh, before the goblins healed me, most of my magic was occupied with sustaining my body and healing me. I told you about my relatives before, didn't I? They’re not nice. I was beaten and starved a lot as a child” he said, blushing.

 

“You might have mentioned it, yes,” he said. “You should kill them,” he added dismissively.

 

“Not yet, Dumblefuck makes me go back every year and I’m still playing to his tune so until he’s out of the picture or I come of age I’ll have to be patient” he lamented.

 

“Well, at least you weren’t outraged by the suggestion like I thought you might have been,” Malfoy laughed.

 

“Oh I wouldn’t have been, even if this summer hadn’t happened. I was 6 the first time I dreamt about killing them.” Harry said wistfully.

 

“How you fell in with the light I’ll never know” mused the Slytherin. “I’ve noticed you’ve ditched the Weasel and gotten close with Longbottom. How’s that working for you?” 

 

“Great actually, I had no idea Nev was my godbrother so it was on my to do list for the year.” He admitted.

 

“That’s nice. What did you want to tell me about Black anyway,” the blond asked.

 

“Oh, right, I wanted to update you on that. I would have told you that day in Knockturn but it wasn’t my place to tell without asking first.” Harry confessed, apologetically.

 

“Before I got to Diagon after blowing up the muggle, I ran into Sirius. He’s not the one to blame for that thing with my parents, they’d switched secret keepers because Sirius was under constant attack, being the obvious choice he was. Peter Pettigrew betrayed my parents and then framed Sirius. He faked his death and escaped,” Harry told the bewildered looking blond. 

 

“Wow, that’s wild” was all he said.

 

“Yeah, that’s not all, he told me he’s my blood adopted father, he’s the one that took me to the bank to get an inheritance test in the first place. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you then but it wasn’t my secret to share. I asked if I could tell you and he didn’t mind, told me he’d like to reconnect with your mother actually, but let’s leave that to them” he laughed softly.

 

“That’s nice Hadrian, I’m happy for you. Don’t worry about not telling me though, it was the honorable thing to do, it speaks highly of you” Malfoy said.

 

“Thank you Draco ” he smiled, emphasizing the blond's name in response to his use of his own.

 

“Well, we’re friends right?” The blond shrugged.

 

“Yeah, it’s nice to have more people know the full story, it was getting lonely for a while before I told Neville” he admitted.

 

“You told Longbottom? Why?” The other stated in shock.

 

“From what he’s told me, I guess you know about him, or at least the talk about him… he takes after his mother, and aunt Alice left a letter for him too, where she mentioned my mother’s true identity. So he was caught up enough for me to clue him in on the rest”

 

“I knew his mother was a Rowle, I didn’t know for a fact he was dark though, most interesting” he said appreciatively.

 

“Apparently she passed on both her lines onto Neville, the Rowle and the Yaxley magics, and it trumped his father’s magic. His grandmother had him tested before school and she found out he was dark. It’s why she’s such a nasty bitch to him it seems.” Harry told him.

 

“That’s sad, no wonder the poor sod has the self esteem of a rock. He’s been fighting his nature all his life.” Draco said thoughtfully.

 

“Yeah, I’m working on that though,” Harry told him. “He wants to introduce me to the other heirs in our year,” he followed, wanting the blond’s take on the matter.

 

“Really? And how are you feeling about that?” Draco asked, leaning in with interest. 

 

“A little conflicted actually, he told me most of them are nice and try to at least be neutral and civil to each other, so I’m not overly worried about presenting myself as a dark heir, besides the shock from Dumbledore’s branding of me, I don’t think I’ll make outright enemies if I’m nice to them. Besides, he tells me the whole lot is quite anti Dumbledore.”

 

“I think you’re right. There’s no need to come out early about your foreign titles since they’re of no consequence to them. They don’t have Wizengamot seats associated so what’s it to them? It’s your choice if you want to chuck your dark nature up to your Black heritage or if you want to own up to your Peverell claim as well. I’d be honest from the start, as honest as you can anyway, to prevent any sense of betrayal later. We’ll still be a majority dark parliament once most of the dormant seats come into play once again. The light heirs will be worried about your role in the whole Dark Lord matter. Appease them as long as you can that you continue to uphold your duty as the savior and hopefully by the time it’s no longer possible the war will already be won, if there is any.” Draco explained.

 

“Maybe you're right,” Harry said thoughtfully.

 

“You’ll come to find I mostly am” Draco smirked “anyways, dark heirs don’t mix much with the light heirs. We keep out of each other's way. You can’t be openly seen with the dark heirs until the goat is dealt with or you’re of age but I can spread the word discreetly of your true colors, maybe set up some meetings such as this one with the more trustworthy ones.”

 

“That would be great! Thanks Draco, I really appreciate it, honestly.” Harry beamed at the blond.

 

“Don’t mention it, but you’ll have to work on your demeanor if you want to make it amongst the dark faction” Draco warned him.

 

“What do you mean? I’ve been studying my etiquette manual and everything,” Harry said.

 

“It shows, so keep up that good work, but I don’t mean your manners, I mean how open and expressive you are. You show everything on your face, Hadrian. You need to learn to mask your emotions or you’ll be giving out more information than you want.” The blond explained.

 

“Oh, how do I do that?” Harry asked, now conscious of how his confusion was probably showing on his face.

 

“Have you heard of occlumency?” Draco asked.

 

“Yeah, I'm really good actually, it’s a Monténèbre gift” he preened.

 

“Then by the Mother, stop being an open book and start occluding your emotions. Whenever you are in a situation where you feel it best to be guarded, pull every emotion behind your shields so you remain outwardly impassive.” The blond chastised. 

 

“Huh, I never thought to do that, thanks” he said, and focused on his shields and placed his emotions tightly behind them.

 

“That’s better, I can tell you're doing it, your face just relaxed instantly. We should be getting back by the way, it’s getting late.” And at that, they parted ways, each heading back to their common rooms.

 

~~~

 

Before Harry knew it, it was Halloween and the first Hogsmeade weekend of the year. 

 

“Are you sure you’ll be alright Harry?” Hermione asked.

 

“I’ll be fine, even if I could go, I wouldn’t feel up to it, you know today’s not a good day for me” he half smiled.

 

“We’ll bring you loads of candy and catalogs back” Hermione said, giving him a quick hug and dragging Neville behind her. Ron had been nasty lately about Crookshanks pestering the rat. Harry couldn’t care less, he’d only whispered “have your fun but we need him alive” to the cat one day just to be safe. Who knows if the cat understood but better safe than sorry. At least Ron had fallen into place nicely with Dean and Seamus, even if he threw nasty looks at the three of them when they crossed paths. 

 

Harry made his way to visit Remus. They hadn’t had the chance to properly catch up besides a few quick visits after class. The goat had been keeping a close eye on Remus, but apparently, he’d been given unspoken permission to approach Harry given it was Halloween.

 

“Hello Bambi” Remus smiled into the hug Harry gave him. He proceeded to ward off his office and poured them both a cup of tea.

 

“How are you doing today?” he asked kindly.

 

“Well you know, as good as any other Samhain, really, but things have been going well, I’m sure Father has filled you in some” Harry smiled with a tinge of sadness.

 

“Some, but I’d still love to hear it from you now that we have some time. I’ve been closely watched. The goat doesn’t want us getting too close I think, but I get the feeling he still wants you to have some degree of connection to your parents so in the last staff meeting he asked me to stay behind, to check how I was doing, of course” he smirked “and then subtly implied that it would be nice to reconnect with you over Halloween, etc.” he finished.

 

“Don’t worry, if he asks I’ll tell him how you told me about how heroic and saintly they were, perfect angels of the light” Harry smirked, “I’ve been flying under his radar all year, I’m due for a check up at this point,” he said.

 

“I’m sure you are, are you prepared to face him?” Remus asked, slightly concerned.

 

“Yes, I’m not nervous, my occlumency shields are airtight and I know the part I have to play. I’ve worked on my cover, I know it back to front and sideways, he won’t catch me unawares,” he stated confidently.

 

“That’s nice Bambi, you should practice your redirecting though. Keeping him out entirely will only make him more suspicious. Show him what he wants to see instead. He must believe he has access.” Remus warned him.

 

“That’s a good point, I’ll work on that,” Harry said, thankful for the tip. He couldn’t afford to be overly confident.

 

He proceeded to tell his stepfather all about the last month, about Neville and Draco and how nice it was now they’d ditched the Weasel.

 

“That’s very good news Prongslet, I’m glad you’re sharing the load on all this. Makes me sad you never got to meet Ali properly, you would have loved her, your Mum and her were thick as thieves right from their first week of school.” Remus told him fondly “It’s good you’re planning ahead to establish yourself in the dark from the early stages. It will be good if you have your foot in the door if the rumors are true and the Dark Lord does come back. Word will reach him faster about your true nature and we can prepare for that.” He added.

 

“How are we doing on the rat front? I know I said I’d let you guys handle it but it just seems nonsensical to waste the fact that I’m right there with multiple chances to grab it” Harry said.

 

“I know, but it’s imperative that whatever we do doesn’t trace back to you, not yet at least. As far as anyone knows, you remain ignorant of Sirius’ connection to you besides the fact that he supposedly betrayed your parents to the Dark Lord. We can’t cast suspicion upon you if anyone were to link the rat’s disappearance to you. I don’t think for a second that the goat doesn’t know about him. He holds the wards of this place and they would’ve sensed the presence of a strange wizard in the dorms, or at least I hope they would, for the other children’s sake. He’s let this play out so we must assume the situation is being monitored to develop to his liking.” He explained “that is also why we are not discussing our plans with you. Your reactions to events must remain genuine if anyone is watching, so you’ll have to find out alongside everyone else whenever we do something.”

 

“Fine, I’ll be good, I promise,” Harry mumbled.

 

“Good, and now that we’ve covered that, I can share some stories from your parents if you want. The unauthorized version of course.” He smirked.

 

“Yes, please,” Harry said, excited at the prospect of truly knowing about his parents.

 

“Well, I’ll start at the beginning. We all met as first years when we were sorted into Gryffindor together. No one knew I was a werewolf and I was so scared of them finding out. They hadn’t invented the wolfsbane potion at the time and I was terribly at odds with myself so my transformations were awful, very painful and I’d hurt myself during them.” He said sadly. “By the end of our first year, they’d figured it out of course, your fathers and the rat, I mean. When they confronted me, I thought I would be expelled, I pleaded with them to at least let me request for a change in accommodation, that they would be safe, but they cut my ramblings off and told me that they were fine with it and that they’d help me. Your fathers were the best friends one could ever ask for. Your mum found out as well, around the end of second year or the beginning of third year. She was incredibly supportive, and told me her own secret as proof that I could trust her, as she put it. She didn’t know the truth about her origins, but she told me that she was a dark witch, that the dark arts called to her and she was scared. She had been bread and butter with Ali since the sorting, and she told me that she’d helped her process things and accept her nature, but she was scared to be a dark witch in Gryffindor and what people would do to her, so she kept it a secret.

 

“How did Dad take it? Was she afraid to tell him?” Harry asked.

 

“Oh no, it wasn’t exactly love at first sight with your parents Bambi, never mind what you’ve been told about how perfect they were for each other.” Remus laughed.

 

“What?” Harry said.

 

“Oh yeah. Everyone says your dad was pining after your mum since he first laid eyes on her, but they were at odds with each other almost all through school” he said “your dad thought your mum was obnoxious and a know-it-all and she thought he was an arrogant prick. Which, if you want to focus on their worst traits, you could say was true on both accounts. Your Mum felt the need to prove herself and earn a place in our world, against the so-called blood prejudice, and your dad was a spoiled pureblood heir of an ancient and noble family who saw little hardship in life almost right up until the war started. They weren’t bad people Bambi, they were just people, with good things and bad things about them, just like everyone else.” Remus said fondly.

 

“How did they end up together then?” Harry asked, confused.

 

“They grew up.” Remus said, “Your mum found out about her heritage in the summer before our last year and that settled a lot of her misplaced rebelliousness. And your dad matured quickly around that same time. He’d been dating Sirius’ brother Regulus on and off since fifth year, and that year they broke up for good when Reggie started supporting the Dark Lord. Also, that was the year your grandparents' health started deteriorating and the possibility of him having to take over as head of the family was like a bucket of ice on his head. He was never the most accomplished academically but he was gifted, just didn’t put in any effort to excel, so he put his head down and scored near perfect on his NEWTs. That was also the year we were all recruited into Dumbledore’s special defense club, so I imagine there was also some matchmaking there. Dumbledore had invested a lot of time grooming your father, and I suppose he didn’t like the fact that he was in love with a dark wizard, so when he broke up with Reg, he promptly made your dad and your mum Head Boy and Girl. Your parents grew closer during the year in the goats defense club and because of their Head duties, and started dating close to graduating. Then the war started and they married a few years after graduation and had you.” He finished.

 

“Wow, that’s a lot. I’ve always been told they were like mythical soulmates or something,” Harry said.

 

“I wouldn’t go that far, but they did love each other, and they loved you more deeply than anyone could love someone else, that you must never doubt, Bambi. However, they had lives of their own, before each other.” He told him.

 

“Did she ever tell him? The truth about herself?” Harry asked.

 

“I don’t think so, because I believe Prongsy would have come to me with it if she had. He was a good person, Harry, but later in life we came to know he was a very troubled young man with a lot of internal conflict. Like you, he had the Peverell gift and refused to acknowledge it, for fear of what society would do. He fell right into Dumbledore’s net, his desire to be good and light and the ultimate Gryffindor making him want to prove himself to the Headmaster. He manipulated him like clay and it was painful to see for everyone of us around him. We were all dark, Dumbledore’s token reformed dark wizard and token werewolf. Your Mum was still secretly dark, but it hurt her nonetheless to hide it from him, especially knowing she could help him come to terms with his own dark gifts.” He said sadly, and suddenly a chuckle escaped him. At Harry’s quizzical look, he explained, “It’s funny to think that Dumbledore was hoping to get another token symbol out of your parents, you know? The pureblood heir and the muggleborn. Little did he know he paired up a necromancer in denial and the darkest witch in magical Europe.”

 

“That is ironic” Harry laughed, “but it’s also sad, I hope that in death, he managed to find peace with himself” Harry said, soft tears rolling for his father, with whom he shared more than he’d known. “Who else do you think might have known about Mum? Did you know Snape knew her?” Harry said all of a sudden, remembering his chat with the teacher a while back.

 

“Yes. They were friends until fifth year I think. I don’t know if they ever reconnected after that, but it’s possible. They fell out because he called her a mudblood, and she never spoke to him again. Maybe they reconnected later in life though. As I told you, she settled into herself once she found out her origins, and maybe she forgave him when she understood that she had in fact been a mudblood” Remus said.

 

“How can you say that!” Harry said, anger quick to rise in him. 

 

“Calm down Bambi, a mudblood is not a derogatory term as many would have you believe. Yes, some people use it as an insult, but it has nothing to do with blood purity. A mudblood is a muggleborn that disregards wizarding culture and forces muggle culture upon the wizarding world. The same could be said of a pureblood, who instead would be called a blood traitor. It had nothing to do with the fact that she was a muggleborn and more with the fact that she never embraced wizarding culture. The system is rigged that way, so it’s mostly not the muggleborns’ fault, but still, if you visit France, you’d make an effort to learn the culture, right? Learn a few French words to get by? Instead of turning up and demanding English food and English media or that the French learn English to communicate with you instead of the other way around. Do you understand what I’m trying to say?” Remus asked him patiently.

 

“I do, I always thought they were just bigots and racists” Harry said.

 

“Some are. Don’t get me wrong, but most are just traditionalists and they’d have no problem with a muggleborn who was willing to learn, but it’s also seen as disrespectful that they would expect them to just educate them. It’s a very nuanced subject, Bambi.” He said. “Anyway, back to the main issue. I’ll find out if Snape knows anything, leave it with me.” Remus said.

 

As if summoned, there was a knock at the door and when Remus dismantled the wards he’d put up, Snape came in with a steaming Goblet.

 

“Ah Severus, I was just showing Harry my Grindilow.” Remus smiled politely at the greasy-haired man.

 

“Fascinating” he said with a sneer and a slightly suspicious look at the pair. “Make sure you drink that directly, I have a cauldronful back in my personal lab” he deadpanned.

 

“Yes, thank you, Severus,” and turning to Harry he said “nothing to worry about Harry, I have a slight medical condition and Professor Snape provides me with a potion that helps” he smiled.

 

Snape was standing there as if he wanted to make sure Remus took the potion, so he tipped the goblet and started drinking until he set the empty goblet down. Lucky for Harry, he managed to keep his shock behind his shields. 

 

With that, Snape left them and Remus quickly erected his wards again before saying. “Don’t worry Bambi, I didn’t drink it. Ever since I took the waters I practiced wandless vanishing. I slowly vanished the potion as I pretended to drink from the goblet”

 

“Yeah well lucky for you I could occlude the shock because that certainly wasn’t a desirable genuine reaction” he laughed chastisingly.

 

“I should have told you, yes. I wasn’t counting on you being here for it though.” 

 

“Anyways, it’s getting late, should we call father on his mirror?”

 

“I talked to him earlier, he’s busy tonight Bambs. Head back to the common room before your friends come back from town.” He said cryptically.

 

~~~

 

Harry had been back for a little while before he was suddenly swamped in catalogs from every shop in Hogsmeade and a chilled Diet Coke, as Neville and Hermione filled him in about their day.

 

“Mine was pretty decent actually, I just did some homework, took a nap, nothing major” he told them as they asked about his.  

 

“That’s good Harry, I’m glad. Should we go down for the feast? I’m starving.” Neville said.

 

~~~

 

Harry was fuming as he laid on the floor of the Great Hall, surrounded by snoring teens of various ages in purple sleeping bags. 

 

How could his father be so reckless! He’d give him a dressing down tomorrow. Now he was just worried about Remus. He’d be facing suspicion, he was sure of it, just from the looks the potion master was giving his stepfather. 

 

Now he’d have to deal with crazy teens thinking his father wanted to kill him and probably even more restrictions on his freedom. Great.

 

~~~

 

Remus was on his way back to his quarters after the search was called off, when a hand pulled him into a hidden alcove behind a tapestry.

 

“ Swear to me you aren’t helping him, wolf” Snape hissed as he held him at wand point.

 

“Severus, I would never help him! How can you believe I would ever endanger Harry like that!” 

 

“It will take more than that to convince me, Lupin, I remember what you two were like.” Snape sneered.

 

“And I remember what you were like, Severus. I imagine of all people you’d understand what it’s like to live with the memory of a dead lover, because Sirius is dead to me, whatever monster broke in today is not the man I loved. I’ve mourned that man for 12 years, same as you” he said, going for the jugular.

 

Snape let him go as if his clothes were drenched in acid. “Don’t” he hissed menacingly “compare the mutt to Barty”. 

 

“Why not? It’s quite poetic. Sirius betrayed the Potters to You Know Who and Barty sent Frank and Alice to the Janus Thickey ward. They're pretty comparable in my book” he kept prodding.

 

“He was just the lookout and you know it.” He shoved him, taking a step back as if to leave.

 

“Besides, I don’t know that the mutt needs your help, with the brat being how he is, he’ll get himself killed by Yule.” He sneered mockingly.

Gotcha, Remus thought, and threw his first crumb for Snape to follow. “I know it’s easy to look at him and see James, Severus. But if you take the time to truly look, you’ll find he’s all Lyly” he said, pretending to fumble Lily’s true name and covering it up. And by the slight intake of breath and widening of his otherwise unreadable eyes, he’d planted the seed of doubt.

Chapter 8: Expecto Patronum

Why did Harry think that Quidditch would lift his spirits? That was anyone’s guess. The game had been a mess, the dementors knocking him off his broom. His broom, or what used to be his broom, laid in a pile of kindle by his bed in the infirmary.

 

He’d been so excited to test out his improved vision only to have to play in apocalíptic conditions. He’d also been struggling a bit in practice, because he found he was now the wrong build for his position. Not that he was a bad seeker now, but he struggled with certain maneuvering that used to come so easily. Wood had been nice enough about it, saying he’d move him to chaser if he’d had a half decent seeker to replace him with. “Sorry Potter, even if you're half as good or half as comfortable as last year, you’re still three times better than any possible replacement.”

 

It’s not that it was so terrible. He liked quidditch and enjoyed the physicality of it all, but he just wanted to fly. He had fun as a seeker, but if he was better suited to be a chaser in the future he’d move positions and train his replacement himself. Some of his older teammates were bound to graduate in the next few years anyways.

 

At least he’d managed to convince the matron that he didn’t need to stay the night. The hag wanted to keep him for the entire weekend! There was no possible reason to and Harry was weary of sleeping anywhere else but his room, lest he provided easy access to Dumbledore. 

 

~~~

 

It was the last Hogsmeade weekend before the Yule Break today, so he dressed and went down for breakfast with Nev and Hermione, and to see them off before going to find Remus.

 

As he bid them goodbye and wished them a good day in town, he turned to head back up to Remus’ office when a pair of freckled arms pulled him into an alcove.

 

“Psst, little brother, where are you off to in such a hurry” one of the twins said.

 

“Yes, no running in the hallways Harrikins, you’ll fall and end up back in the infirmary” the other one completed.

 

“What are you guys up to, need an alibi? I really couldn’t have finished my essay without your help, you know? Thanks for spending the whole afternoon with me.” He teased them.

 

“Useful, but alas, not necessary, little brother” they said. “We actually wanted to give you something, pass on the torch as it were” 

 

“Give me what?” Harry asked.

 

“Well, the secret to our success of course, what else?” They said as one pulled an old piece of parchment from his robes.

 

“What is that?” Harry asked, skeptically.

 

Fred touched his wand to the parchment and said “I solemnly swear I am up to no good” and just like that, lines flooded the parchment forming words that read:

 

“Misters Padfoot, Moony, Wormtail and Prongs proudly present: The Marauders Map.”

 

Harry instantly recognized the map from the stories his father told him over the mirror, of his antics with his dad and friends around the school and the map they created. He touched it reverently, but had the presence of mind to keep asking about it. The twins didn’t know he knew about it after all.

 

“This map is how we’ve been able to move around the school undetected, it shows every person in the school and grounds up to a point, so you can navigate it easily. It also shows all the secret passageways out and into the school, several of which go to Hogsmeade.” George said.

 

“We thought, since we’re now unto bigger and better things and know our way around well enough, you’d get more use out of it for your little moonlit strolls. Check to see if any serial killers are around the corner.” Fred told him.

 

“Guys, thank you. This is amazing. I feel bad taking it though. If you ever need it just ask for it. We can share it, ok?” He said. He didn’t really feel that bad though. It was his legacy, but the twins were his favorite Weasleys after all.

 

“Don’t worry little brother, if we ever find ourselves in a tight spot, we might borrow it, but it’s yours now” they said in unison.

 

As they left him, Harry thought about all the uses he could give the map. He couldn’t wait to show Remus.

 

~~~

 

“Morning Bambi, what are you up to today?” Asked Remus as he warded his office and poured them some tea.

 

“Nothing much, I want to get a head start on the holiday homework so I’m not swamped later but other than that I don’t have much planned. I wanted to show you something actually,” he smirked and handed him the parchment.

 

“Where did you find this! Filch kicked it off the rat in our seventh year! I thought it was lost forever!” Remus gasped in shock.

 

“The Weasley twins nicked it back I suppose, they gave it to me a little while ago, thought it might make my nightly strolls easier,” he said.

 

“You’re being very cavalier about breaking curfew to a professor, Bambi dearest, should I put you in detention?” Remus joked.

 

“It helps with the itchiness. SilverHook said to try casting when the itch becomes too much, but I don’t have anywhere to do that privately and it’s always after curfew that it gets bad, but I had an idea I wanted to run by you if you want to help,” Harry said, looking hopeful.

 

“What can I do? Of course I'll help if I can,” Remus said.

 

“Would you teach me the Patronus charm over the break? I know it’s like super advanced magic and all, but I need to cast powerful spells anyway and I think it would ease the discomfort, not to mention help with the dementors. I want to be able to defend myself.” He said pleadingly.

 

“Let me work something out and I’ll let you know when we can start, of course I’ll help. I just need to figure out the best way to do it. We can’t have a dementor in the room, obviously, so I’ll see what I can do.”

 

“Thank you!” Harry said, giving him a big hug. “I hate them, any time one comes near me I can hear Mum, it breaks my heart a little each time. Take me, please. I beg you, take me, not Harry” 

 

“Oh Bambi, don’t worry, we’ll start over the holiday, I’ll have everything ready.” Remus said, holding him tighter.

 

~~~

 

Harry spent most of the time running up to the break studying with Neville and Hermione. They’d also been doing some research to help Hagrid save Buckbeak from the executioner and build a case in his favor, but even though Hermione and him had been able to study in companionable silence all term, she was not best suited for collaborative work, so after the tenth time she pulled the book from his hands when he said he might have found something useful, he just left her to it. 

 

The truth was, he didn’t much care about the whole thing. He cared about Hagrid to an extent, and probably always would, but he couldn’t help but feel that the half-giant was a tool to exert control over him, and whenever he visited he’d scold him about dropping his subject and Ronald. He could only make so many excuses so now he just tended to avoid him altogether. It was a little sad, but when he remembered that almost every bond he’d formed when entering the wizarding world had been by design he was able to accept it a little more. He was happier now, finding his own place in the world and the people he truly wanted to have around him.

 

Christmas morning arrived without much fanfare for Harry. He’d liked the holiday just fine before, but he’d grown up resenting the festivities and had only begun receiving presents once he got to Hogwarts. 

 

Another fact that bothered him ever since starting to truly connect with his heritage was the blatant disregard for Yule. The traditional holidays and rituals were all outlawed as dark and he’d found people had to celebrate in secrecy. At least Yule was one that was deemed as one of the more “harmless” ones and people tended to look the other way if one celebrated in the light rite. Light wizard celebrated Yule with the burning of a Yule log to ward off evil during the longest night of the year, and rejoicing in the return of the sun after the solstice. Dark wizards celebrated by feasting and rejoicing as the longest night marked the point in which dark magic was at its strongest. 

 

So on the night of the solstice, he had an extra helping of treacle tart and noticed that, especially at the Slytherin and Ravenclaw tables, most kids were feasting as well. Later that night, for appearances sake, he and Neville still joined some upperclassmen in the burning of a Yule log in the common room fireplace.

 

When he went to bed, he meditated and reached for his magic, thanking the blessed Mother for his gifts and enjoying the buzzing feeling of his dark magic thrumming on the surface of his skin.

 

The morning of the 25th, Harry woke up to the usual mound of presents at the foot of his bed. There was the usual box of fudge and a jumper from Mrs Weasley, along with a letter that stated how sorry she was to hear that he and Ronald were on the outs and that she hoped they’d patch things up soon. He had to give it to her at least, she was smarter than her offspring, making an attempt at keeping her cash cow. Fat chance but hey, she did knit the softest jumpers and his rings didn’t flare up when he took a piece of fudge from the tin so at least she hadn’t resorted to drugging him into reconciling with her son.

 

He grabbed the next present from Remus, which brought tears to his eyes. It was a simple brown paper parcel, but inside was a framed picture of a happy young couple with an equally happy looking baby in a deer onesie with little antlers on the hood, a tuft of curly black hair popping out over his forehead. His parents looked so happy, smiling and waving at the camera. His mother was holding him as he clapped and motioned to grab his mother’s braid, that had green tinsel woven in, while his father held a large orange tabby cat and moved to kiss his mother on the cheek in a constant loop.

 

He turned the photo around and on the back it read Bambi’s first Yule, in character. 

 

He set it aside to continue with his presents. Hermione had gotten him a day planner and journal with password and extension charms, a book on rune sequences and their practical applications and some candy. He’d been a sneaky little snake and gotten her an assortment of books, with some books on wizarding culture mixed in. It was a harmless looking title called “A Muggleborn guide to wizarding lore and culture” and he hoped she found it interesting enough for it to plant some seeds in her mind for later reaping.

 

He and Neville had agreed to exchange presents privately, because they’d spoiled the surprise a little and confessed that they’d gotten each other books that would be risky to show in public. 

 

What drew his attention now, was a very long package that left no doubt as to what it might be to anyone watching. It had no note attached but Harry could guess who it was from, so he opened it to find a brand new Firebolt. It was the fastest broom in the market and definitely not cheap. His father didn’t do cheap, after all. Wasn’t he the little Malfoy, he laughed internally.

 

“Mate! Who gave you a Firebolt! Can I have a go?” He heard from the neighboring bed.

 

“Really Ronald? Not two words a week from you all term and your first attempt at whatever this is is to ask for a ride on my new broom?” Harry asked

 

“You’re the ones that ditched me! You want me to apologize for that? Fat chance!” Ronald screamed.

 

“No one ditched you, you’re perfectly welcome to join us anytime we’re not in class. We were just waiting you out until the fit you pitched subsided. We had our fun in first and second year Ron, but from now on grades matter, by fifth year we’ll have OWLs and then NEWTs to test on what we learn from now onwards. And those results will determine what line of work we will be able to pursue after graduation, so it should matter. We’re just doing our schoolwork, no one’s out having massive amounts of fun without you.”

 

“What do you care about grades! You’re loaded!” Ron retorted with a smug face like it was the best comeback ever.

 

“Then by that logic, shouldn’t you be more worried about grades?” Harry retorted with a comical look of confusion.

 

That made the boy blush so hard he was almost monochrome. He ran away from the room mumbling nonsense.

 

“He had it coming, don’t worry about him Har” Neville said from his bed.

 

“I’m not worried at all, I think I played that right.” Harry dismissed, and then thought, “hey Nev, want to exchange presents now we have the room?”

 

He pulled the package out of his trunk. He’d ordered Neville a book on dark and poisonous plants and another that Sirius recommended called Thy first steps into Arts Dark which apparently was the standard book dark heirs got when they began their foray into the dark arts.

 

“I hope you like them. As your godbrother, I wanted to get you this, apparently it’s traditional, even if I don’t know if you already had it or if she has called to you yet. The other one is just because I thought you’d like it.” He smiled as he handed him the books.

 

“Thanks! I’ve always been curious but I didn’t know where to start. I was afraid I’d bullocks it up and get in over my head.” He said as he looked through the dark arts book. “And this other one looks really interesting! Thank you!” He said with a bright smile.

 

“Nonsense! It’s your birthright Nev, I think you’ll find it comes easier than light magic for you. And if you want to write to Sirius I can pass along the letters, he’s been a really great help to me.”

 

“That would be nice, thanks Harry, I mean it” he said, a little emotional. “Would you mind keeping them for me? My trunk isn’t warded and I’m afraid someone might find them.” He told him apologetically.

 

“Sure! But you should really upgrade the trunk Nev, it’s really worth it” he said as he put the books back in the warded compartment of his trunk.

 

“My gran tracks my spending, I couldn’t possibly get a purchase that big past her.” He said, embarrassed.

 

“I’ll owl-order you one, don’t worry” Harry said automatically.

 

“You don’t have to do that! Don’t worry, really!” Neville started, trying to talk him out of it.

 

“Don’t be stupid Nev, you’re my brother, and your Gran is sort of a bitch to you. It’s no trouble, really it isn’t. If I had known it was something you needed I would have gotten it for you as your present along with the books. Besides, the Weasel isn’t wrong about one thing. I really am loaded,” he smirked. “I don’t mind sharing the bounty with my brother.” 

 

“Even if I accepted, how do you suggest I get a new trunk past my Gran?” Neville snorted.

 

“Easy, youngling, gather round my fire and thy brother shall impart priceless wisdom” Harry mocked lightly.

 

He tapped his trunk with his wand and it shrunk to the size of a matchbox.

 

“I have my old trunk inside, I kept it as a decoy as well. My aunt's husband likes to lock up my trunk when I get to their house for the summer. My new one is expanded, with multiple warded compartments and shrinkable if you touch the rune on the top. When you go home, keep the shrinkable one inside your old one like normal and you’ll have no problems.” He told the shy boy.

 

“In that case, I accept, thank you Harry, really, this is too much.” Neville said, blushing profusely.

 

“Don’t worry about it Nev. Now let’s get ready for breakfast. If I know the Weasel like I know I do, I’ll have to hand the broom to McGonagall for inspection and I’d like to beat him to the punch” he laughed.

 

Just as he predicted, as they got to the common room, Harry with his broom over his shoulder, Ron was coming in with McGonagall in tow. Before Ron could open his mouth to say anything, Harry spoke first.

 

“Professor! Thanks for getting her Ron. I got this broom as a present but it had no note or anything. Would you mind looking it over for me to see if it’s safe to use?” He said with a pleasant, innocent smile.

 

“That’s what I’m here for Mr Potter, I’m glad to see you feel the same way. I was afraid I’d have to wrestle it from you” she teased.

 

“I’d like to avoid a repeat of the last match if possible professor, I hope you’ll be able to release it before the next one though.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“I’ll do my best Mr Potter, it’s been too long since I’ve had the Cup in my office, and I won’t have my star seeker up on a school broom” she said sternly.

 

“Thank you Professor, I’ll do my best to win then.”

 

“See that you do, good day children.” She said, taking the broom and leaving.

 

“Thanks Ron, saved me a trip to her office. We’re going down for breakfast if you want to join,” Harry said kindly. 

 

“Uuh, yeah. Sure” he said, dumbfounded.

 

“Let’s go then.” He said, enjoying the situation a little too much. It may have been overkill, but he was feeling petty this morning so he looked at Neville and added in passing “do you think she will be able to have it ready in time? Should I owl-order another one just in case? After what happened at the last match, I have to admit that the thought of a backup broom doesn’t sound too bad.”

 

If only he could feed off Ron’s resentful looks, he might skip breakfast, lunch and dinner.

 

“It’s not a bad idea, which one would you get?” Nev asked, following along with a knowing look.

 

“I don’t know if I really need two Firebolts, perhaps another Nimbus? The latest one, that is, I haven’t kept up with the latest models. Is there one after the 2001 model?” He asked Ron, who could barely mask his jealousy.

 

“The 2002 model came out in August this year, but it can’t compete with the Firebolt” the redhead said, trying for pleasant but failing to conceal the fire in his eyes.

 

“I do think another Firebolt would be excessive though, it is for just in case I need it after all. I’ll see what’s available and for how much. Thanks!” He smiled.

 

They made their way to the great hall in comfortable silence, at least Harry and Neville did, and when they got there Ron bolted to go sit with Dean and Seamus.

 

“That was actually a little cruel, Har” Neville said.

 

“I know right? But it was fun, you have to admit” Harry laughed. 

 

The pair sat next to Hermione, who thanked him for the books, especially the one on wizarding culture.

 

“I’m glad you liked it Mi. I remembered seeing it in the summer and I wondered why it wasn’t mandatory reading. I know I would have loved to have read it in first year.” Harry said.

 

“Completely! There was so much no one bothers to tell us when we enter this world. I’d like to read more on the subject.” She said indignantly.

 

“You can borrow Hed and my F&B catalog whenever you want,” Harry told her.

 

“I’ll take the catalog happily, but don’t worry about lending me Hedwig, I can use a school owl.” She responded. 

 

~~~

 

On the 26th, he would finally start his patronus lessons with Remus. They’d had to wait because the full moon fell on the 24th and to keep his cover he still had to lay low for a day or two before and after it for him to “recover”, even though he’d been having no issues with his transformations.

 

He got to the DADA classroom right on the hour, and found Remus already there with a rattling wardrobe.

 

“Bambi, British punctuality at its finest I see. Come in” Remus teased.

 

“I was anxious to start,” Harry said with an eye roll. “What’s in there?”

 

“Another boggart, I'm afraid that inviting a real dementor into the castle was out of the question so this will have to do.” Remus smiled apologetically.

 

Harry smiled a similar smile and said, “Let’s hope I fear them enough for it to turn into one then. All my lies and secrets being found out is quite high on my list these days.”

 

“We’ll find out after we practice the incantation first. If not, we can still practice without it but it would be a good catalyst.” Remus said in his teacher's voice.

 

“Now, the patronus charm is a shield or corporeal animal form that is created and fed by positive emotion. It has different uses once mastered. Its most accomplished form is a fully corporeal and tangible animal spirit or totem, that represents something in the caster’s spirit. Its main use is to defend oneself from dementors, by creating a shield from which the dementor can feed. Fully corporeal patroni have such force that they are capable of banishing the creatures phisically, but not of completely destroying it. A corporeal patronus may also be used to relay quick messages across great distances, almost instantaneously. Its nature is cause for debate amongst magical theorists because, if you apply the classical categorization, it would be dark magic, because it is powered by emotion rather than intent. Others categorize it as the lightest of light spells because of its pure and positive character. I personally don’t think it matters beyond what would help the caster relate to the spell better. A light wizard may find it easier to channel if they approach it from a light magic perspective and vice versa. With me so far?” He asked his pupil.

 

“Yes, all clear.” Harry said.

 

“Ok, so, the incantation is expecto patronum” Remus said, and had Harry repeat it a few times to get the pronunciation right.

 

“That’s perfect Bambi. Now, in order to cast the spell, you must embody complete bliss, utter happiness. The most common conduit for achieving this is thinking of a happy memory and letting the emotion that the memory evokes fill you up completely. I don’t want you to be discouraged if you don’t get too far today. It is extremely advanced magic for someone your age so whatever we do accomplish will be a triumph in my books” he said gently.

 

“I don’t want to be overly confident, but I don’t think it will be too difficult. Maybe if the year hadn’t started the way it did , I might find myself struggling more since my catalog of happy memories is quite sparse,” he smiled sadly, “but it bulked up considerably this summer. And I have magical power to spare so I’m actually hoping for an intense session. I need to cast something big to get the itchiness under control.” Harry said.

 

“Is that still bothering you?” Remus asked, clearly worried.

 

“It’s been getting better and I can feel my core adjusting to the stretch. I don’t feel so full anymore, like I had too grand a meal and would require a lie down.” Harry clarified.

 

“Then let’s put that theory to the test, categorize your memory selection and start from weakest to most all-consuming.” Remus said.

 

Harry focused on his memories, going from his first time on a broom, the first quidditch match he ever won, all the way to this summer. He had a feeling which memory would do the trick, but maybe a few failed tries would allow him some much needed magical expenditure. 

 

“Ok, I’m ready.” He told his stepfather.

 

“Perfect. Now, let the memory wash over you, feel everything you felt in the moment. Let it consume you as if you were there right now and then cast.”

 

Harry concentrated on his first time on a broom, the feeling of the air on his face, the freedom and joy of flight and he let himself be consumed by the feeling. Then he lifted his wand and cast.

 

“Expecto patronum!” He said, and a thin wisp of silvery blue mist shot from his wand.

 

“Look! I did something!” Harry said excitedly.

 

“Fantastic first try, do you feel you could milk the memory a little more or should we move on to a stronger one?” Remus asked.

 

“I don’t think I’ll ever get a corporeal one out of this one, maybe a heavier flow of mist at most.” Harry said thoughtfully.

 

“Then let’s move on to the next.” Remus said.

 

They worked their way up to Harry’s preferred memory, and he let the joy of knowing he wouldn’t be alone anymore, that he had a father who loved him and a stepfather who cared and supported him and that he finally knew who he truly was, possess him completely.

 

He cast again, this time managing a solid bright shield, fluid and morphing. It looked like it wanted to shift into something but was still quite amorphous.

 

“That’s incredible, cub! Most wizards will only ever manage that and it’s only your first day! How is your magic feeling?” Remus asked.

 

“Great! Like I’ve barely scratched the surface.” Harry told him.

 

“I think it’s time to put it to the test with the boggart then, shall we? It might be the incentive it needs to morph into your guardian.” Remus said, moving to the wardrobe. “I will open this in a few moments, collect yourself and stay with the feelings of your memory. Focus really hard! This may be harder than before.” He said.

 

Harry focused and gave Remus a signal when he felt ready. Once the door opened, the temperature in the room fell instantly and a hooded figure slithered out.

 

Harry could instantly feel its effects, the lightheadedness and the faint echo of his mother growing stronger. He willed himself to remain focused and in his memory and cast. Nothing happened. He cast again and managed a decent enough shield but was too far gone to continue…

 

“ Lily! It’s him! Take Harry and go! I’ll hold him off!”

 

“Please! Not my baby! Take me! Leave him please! Take me instead!”

 

“Step aside, foolish girl!”

 

“Not my baby, please not my baby. Kill me! Let him live! Please!”

 

“Step aside child! Now!”

 

“No! Kill me! Let him live please! Have mercy!”

 

“I won’t repeat myself again child, step aside now!”

 

“Please! Take me! Please! Not my baby!” 

 

“Very well, Avada kedavra!”

 

“Harry, Harry wake up!” Remus was shaking him worriedly.

 

“I’m ok, I’m ok…” Harry croaked as he came to.

 

Remus thrust a chocolate frog in his hand and told him to eat it. 

 

“I heard them all this time. Dad was telling Mum to take me and go, that he’d hold him off. Then, Mum was begging him to kill her instead. He asked her to step aside three times before he killed her” Harry said, still shaking a little.

 

“I think that’s enough for tonight Bambs. We can go again tomorrow.” Remus said, visibly shaken but trying to soothe him.

 

“Just one more? Please, I want to try something else and if it happens again then we can stop, please. Just give me a minute and I can go again.” Harry pleaded.

 

“Ok, if you’re sure, but no more after this time.” Remus said firmly.

 

Harry finished his chocolate and pulled himself together. He had one more trick up his sleeve he hadn’t tried. He concentrated on his core and pulled his Monténèbre magic to the surface. 

 

Focusing on the feeling of his memory, he told it to protect him, he was safe, he was happy, he had a father, his parents had died to protect him, he was always protected. He was happy, he was happiness.

 

He let his family mind magic wash over him, covering him in a shield much like his occlumency. He was safe, he had his parents with him always.

 

“I’m ready” he said.

 

The fake dementor came out once again and without a moment to spare, Harry cast loud and clear:

 

Expecto Patronum!

 

To Remus’ surprise, a large silver doe sprang forth from Harry’s wand, much larger than life-size and so real looking it made you want to pet it.

 

It shot the boggart right back in the cupboard and turned to nuzzle Harry’s side.

 

“Mum” he whispered, awestruck.

 

“Circe’s left tit Bambi. How?” Remus said, lost for words.

 

“I wasn’t sure it was going to work, but I guess it did. I sort of flipped the experience a little? I can hear my parents death every time one of those things gets near and it’s awful, but it’s also a reminder of their sacrifice, that they're always with me, protecting me. I’ve told you before that I've been working with my Monténèbre magic a lot. It’s heavily focused on mind magic, so I called upon it to fortify the memory and fully embody the feeling. I am safe, I am happy, I am happiness itself. I have Sirius, I have you, I have my parents magic. I worked it like a mantra and it covered me like a blanket, then I just cast.” He explained, smiling.

 

“I don’t think you’re grasping just how advanced this is, Bambi. You’re thirteen for Circe’s sake. No one can know for a while. You have to at least pretend to be working hard on this. If anyone finds out how much of a prodigy you are already…” Remus said, and Harry didn’t have to guess who he meant by anyone.

 

“I promise I won’t tell anyone, I just hope I don’t need it anytime soon.” He promised.

Notes:

I hope you liked the little twist at the end! I always thought it was silly for Harry to still have his father’s form be his patronus in a book all about how he was so like his mother. Also, I have plans for the fact that his patronus is a doe and I needed it to happen earlier in the story.

Chapter 9: Memories

Harry spent the rest of the holiday having hot chocolate with Remus, talking in the mirror with his father and hanging out with Nev and Hermione.

 

One of such days, as he headed back to the common room after spending some time with Remus, he ran into the last person he wanted to see.

 

“Harry! My boy, there you are, I could not find you.”

 

“Hello Professor! I’m sorry, I didn’t know you were looking for me, I was with professor Lupin, sir,” he said, looking at the freckle beneath his left eye.

 

“Oh yes, I remember him telling me he was teaching you the patronus charm. Quite advanced magic for your age, my boy. How are the lessons going?” The headmaster asked.

 

“It’s definitely difficult sir, but I’m practicing hard. The dementors really affect me, and I wanted to be able to defend myself.”

 

“Yes, quite right my boy. I’m surprised Professor Lupin offered to teach you, given his poor health, you mustn’t overexert him.” He chastised him lightly.

 

“I asked him if he could help me, since he cast one on the train to repel the one that came onto us then. He said he would when I told him I could hear Mum when they get close.” He told the old man, looking as contrite as he could muster.

 

“Well, that explains quite a lot then, my boy. It would have been hard for the Professor to refuse you once you mentioned your parents.” The coot said with a glint in his blue eyes.

 

“Why? He told me they were in school together when I talked to him for Halloween. Were they close?” He asked with a confused expression.

 

The headmaster could not mask the flash of satisfaction that crossed his face before he said, “yes, they were very good friends, I’m surprised he did not tell you, my boy. I would not mention it though. A funny thing, grief. I believe it’s best to not stir it up, lest it does more damage than good.” He said, in his benevolent grandfather tone.

 

“Yes sir, I won’t” Harry said, taking care to sound meek like the old Harry.

 

“Good, now run along my boy, straight to the tower, it’s hard to protect you if we don’t know where you are.” He laughed lightly.

 

“Bye sir, I’m sorry again.” He said as he left for the tower. 

 

~~~

 

The new term started as it always did, in a frenzy of schoolwork made worse by the lingering memory of lazy mornings and leisurely afternoons spent drinking hot chocolate and reminiscing, just a few days before. Harry dove right back in, resuming his routine. He woke up early, worked out with Neville, went to his classes and did his schoolwork with him and Hermione in the library.

 

Ronald has been trying to reconnect with them for some reason, joining them in the evenings as they did their homework in the common room, but the interactions inevitably devolved into fights about Hermione’s cat terrorizing the rat. 

 

The reluctant foursome were making their way to the greenhouses for their herbology class, Harry deep in discussion with Neville about the properties of some plant or other, when they crossed paths with the Slytherins in their year.

 

“Obnoxious prats, walking around like they own the place.” Ronald sneered. 

 

“They just walked by Ron, they didn’t even acknowledge us.” Harry dismissed him with an eye roll.

 

“Whatever, that pug-faced slag Parkinson is looking at you funny.” Ron said.

 

Harry looked over towards the Slytherin cohort and Parkinson was indeed looking at him with a studious glance. Maybe Draco has started spreading the news already? He’d ask him when he got the chance.

 

“She’s just looking at me, but I don’t see anything funny about it,” Harry said dismissively.

 

“I don’t like it, I don’t know what her problem is but I’ll find out, and she’ll be sorry.” Ron said nastily.

 

“Oh grow up will you? She just looked over to us, she isn’t even looking anymore.” Harry responded, annoyed at his once-friend’s antics.

 

“Since when are you so chummy with the snakes huh Harry? You’ve changed mate, and I’m not sure I like it.” Ron sneered, red as his hair.

 

“I just grew up Ron. Highly recommend it. Please join us here at 13 when you get the chance will you? We’ve been waiting for you but patience is running thin.” If Harry rolled his eyes any harder they’d roll right out of their sockets. 

 

Ron just stormed off towards the greenhouses leaning them behind.

 

“I don’t understand him, we had such a good thing going last term. I thought we’d managed to shake him at last. Then all of a sudden he’s trying to weasel his way back in this term. Ha! I get it now. Weasel.” Hermione said, then covered her mouth. “If you ever tell anyone I laughed at one of Malfoy’s jokes I’ll turn you into a weasel and you’ll see if you like it!” She said storming off herself.

 

“Ugh, they’re both giving me whiplash to be honest.” Harry sighed. “She’s been so mercurial lately, taking so many classes, it’s finally getting to her I think.” 

 

“I don’t know how she does it, most of her classes are taught at the same time, you know?” Nev said.

 

“I know, it’s strange. Maybe she’ll tell us someday.” Harry mused.

 

“Ron is right about one thing though, you need to get in some fights with Slytherins, for appearances sake at least. It’s starting to get suspicious.” Nev said.

 

“Fine, I’ll take the bait next time one baits me” Harry grumbled. 

 

“That’s a lad,” Nev encouraged, patting his shoulder.

 

~~~

 

Once they got back to the common room, they were met by the happy sight of a smiling McGonagall holding Harry’s Firebolt.

 

“Is it ok to use, Professor?” Harry asked, hopeful.

 

“We’ve run every test possible Mr. Potter and there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with the broom. I expect stellar results on Saturday's match with a broom of this quality.” She said, eyeing him sternly.

 

“I’ll do my best, Professor” Harry smiled at her.

 

“See that you do, Mr Potter.” She said, quickly turning to leave.

 

Ron immediately started pestering him for a ride on the broom, offering to put it away. Harry refused of course. His trunk was warded and wouldn’t open for the ginger, so he settled for the boy running along behind him as he went to store it. That’s when all hell broke loose.

 

Blood on the sheets, some cat hair and a missing rat was all it took to unleash the fight of the century. Bugger.

 

~~~

 

At least he’d won the match against Ravenclaw, though Malfoy’s stunt hurt his feelings a bit. He knew they had to put up a front for everybody else, but it was a little bit too much for his liking. He almost outed his patronus! And to pull something like this right on the day they’d arranged to meet? Was it all just a big prank?

 

They’d taken to meeting late in the afternoon, around curfew. It had been fun so far, taunting each other knowing it was fake, just a game. They would sneak notes into their bags or pockets with the time and place to meet and they’d talk about everything and anything, and he’d found he genuinely liked the blond. He was cruel, yes, but Harry had come to find that he could be too, given the right circumstances, and nothing brought people together like hating on the same people. He was clever and insightful in a way that Harry was not, always providing a perspective Harry hadn’t considered when discussing something or other. He’d taught Harry how to play cards, and how to gage another’s character from the game. Betrayed, he thought to himself, that’s how he felt. So it was with a somewhat heavy heart that he slipped away from the victory party currently going on in the Gryffindor common room to go to their agreed location, an unused classroom on the second floor.

 

To his surprise, when he got there, Draco was waiting outside the classroom. 

 

“Harry, before you say anything, I’m really sorry about today. It wasn’t my idea and I couldn’t not go along with it. It was a little more extreme than our usual charade but that’s how the others are. They didn’t mean any real harm though. Images must be maintained and all that.”

 

“It’s fine, don’t worry,” Harry said, unconvincingly.

 

“It’s not, and I’m sorry. But the thing is, they’re all inside the classroom waiting for us,” Draco winced as he told him.

 

“What? Is this some set up? Was it all just some prank?” Harry said, evidently hurt.

 

“No! I told you I’d arrange for you to meet the other dark heirs. So please, pull yourself together, push today behind your shields and let’s introduce you to your people. The right sort, if you remember our first chat, back in first year,” Draco smirked.

 

“Right, let’s do this,” Harry said, mostly to himself, as he focused on his occlumency and desensitized himself, pureblood mask firmly on.

 

Draco let him into the classroom full of Slytherins. He recognized some, mostly those in his year, but there were some older ones as well that Harry had never met.

 

“Everyone, I know we all know who he is, but nonetheless, formal introductions haven’t been made,” Draco said, motioning for Harry to introduce himself.

 

“Merry met everyone, Hadrian Potter-Black. Delighted to finally meet you properly” Harry smirked, bowing with his palms out by his sides as customary. 

 

At that, each one introduced themselves.

 

“Well met Heir Potter-Black, Cassius Warrington” a tall handsome fifth year returned his greeting.

 

“Blaise Zabini, a pleasure” drawled a handsome teen with golden mediterranean skin. Harry knew of him of course, he was one of the best looking blokes in his year and most girls, even older students, were starting to take notice of him.

 

So in quick succession, Pansy Parkinson, Daphne Greengrass, Millicent Bulstrode, Theodore Nott, Vincent Crabbe and Gregory Goyle introduced themselves.

 

“It’s nice to finally meet all of you.” Harry smirked. 

 

“We’d like to say the same, Potter, but I’m afraid snakes need their assurances before we move this conversation forward. Draco vouched for you, but you are Harry Potter after all…” Greengrass said.

 

“What would you like to know?” Harry asked, raising an eyebrow.

 

“You have to admit it’s hard to believe the golden savior of the light is a dark wizard.” Parkinson said. It was hard to read her because her pug like face was in a permanent pinch that could either be interpreted as condescending or just her face.

 

“Well, I’m the heir to more dark lines than light, my Potter magic is the only light bloodline to my name, the rest are all dark.” Harry offered.

 

“Let your magic out, Harry. It’s the fastest way to prove it. Concentrate and let it flow out, like fog.” Draco said, encouraging him.

 

Harry concentrated on his core and willed his magic to flow out into the room, filling it with heady, intoxicating dark magic, like incense.

 

“Well, tie me up and take me in a broom closet. It’s true!” Parkinson said, clapping like a five year old.

 

“Now that we can talk freely, what are you planning, Potter? Your position is rather tricky after all.”

 

“It’s sort of a ‘let’s see how things go’ thing at the moment. As far as my position as the boy who lived, I’m playing dumb about all this so Dumblefuck doesn’t find out I know about my birthright. The whole Dark Lord angle is trickier.” He admitted.

 

“Not so different from us then.” Nott said, and at Harry’s confused look, he added, “the Dark Lord started out a political mastermind who promised to liberate the dark from persecution. His initial manifesto would read quite sensible to any dark wix today. The problem is that by the time our families had pledged allegiance and put their seats and votes at his disposal, he devolved into a raging lunatic. So we don’t quite know where we stand either. There are rumors that he isn’t dead and will eventually come back, so we’re all waiting on bated breath to see which of the two returns.” 

 

“I haven’t heard from him since first year, and he wasn’t at all what one would call sane. I guess I’m in the same boat then. If he’s sensible, I’d like to join him. If not, I’m already in a position to oppose him. We’ll see how things play out.” Harry said sensibly.

 

“Thirteen and already speaking like a true politician, I like it” Bulstrode teased.

 

“With or without him, we have the chance to overturn the course of events and the political landscape when our time comes.” Nott told him. “We each have our seats, some more than one, and some also hold proxy to most of the families that don’t have a viable heir or the current lord is imprisoned.”

 

“Currently the Wizengamot is at a stalemate, between the proxies that both Dumbledore and my father hold, so there isn’t much tipping of the scales to either side.” Draco supplied.

 

“It’s why we’re excited to have some vacant seats back in play, and seats that could be taken away from Dumbledore.” Greengrass commented.

 

“Well, the three I have are currently handled by Dumbledore, but as soon as I come of age I’m claiming them back.” Harry said.

 

“Wait, you have three? How?” Parkinson asked, mouth open in shock.

 

“Five titles actually, but only three come with seats on the Wizengamot. I’m the heir to the Potter, Peverell and Black Lordships, those are the ones that carry seats. I’m also the heir to the Duchy de Monténèbre and the Barony Von Schwartzstein. I have two seats in the ICW from those lines.” He told them.

 

“My my, I’m afraid whether he’s sane or not, you’ll still be quite the asset to the Dark Lord. 

 

“Wait, how are you heir to the Schawrzsteins and the Monténèbres?” Nott asked, completely lost.

 

So Harry proceeded to tell his story. He told them about his summer, Sirius and the recording his mother left him.

 

“That’s wild Potter. You don’t do anything normally, do you?” Greengrass laughed.

 

“Story of my life. I’m a crazy magnet” Harry smiled sheepishly.

 

“This will be good for us, though.” Draco said to the group.

 

“How so?” Asked Bulstrode.

 

“Because whatever happens with the Dark Lord, come the worst, Harry is in prime position to offer a third side in this war.” Draco told them.

 

Harry looked at him, eyes screaming that a little heads up would have been nice before he went and put him in that position, but alas, he thought he was right.

 

“I’ll admit Draco caught me a little off guard there, but he’s right. Apparently I have quite the property portfolio overseas, from what the goblins tell me. If we find ourselves in the worst case scenario, I’ll be able to offer sanctuary to those who need it.” 

 

“Don’t take this the wrong way Potter, but most of us are hoping for a sane Dark Lord more than any other option. It’s nice to know there are options now, at least.” Zabini said.

 

“Believe me, me too. I never signed up for this. It’s all Dumbledore. I bought into it at first because that’s all I ever knew. Ever since I entered the wizarding world I’ve been indoctrinated to believe that light magic is good, dark magic is bad, and Slytherins are evil. I had to beg the hat to not put me in Slytherin even. But ever since finding out that the goat was purposefully pitting me against the Dark Lord knowing I’m a dark wizard… I’m done. If his cause is worth it, I’ll join him.” Harry said resolutely.

 

“Could you though? Could you forgive him for everything and join him?” Warrington asked disbelievingly.

 

“I don’t know if I’ll ever forgive him per se, but I’ve come to understand him and the circumstances better as I’ve processed all of this. It was a war, my parents were against him and they chose the war over me. I’m sure they believed they were fighting to make a better world for me and all that jazz, but the truth of the matter is that we could have easily escaped to any of our homes in France or Italy or Germany, I even have a couple of villas in Greece where we could have waited for shit to sort itself out. Through all that’s happened lately I’ve come to appreciate the nuances of any situation.” He told the older boy. 

 

“This will certainly shake up the board once all the pieces are set. We should get going though, it’s getting late.” Nott said. “I’m sure you understand that we won’t suddenly be nice to you in public, lest it gets back to our parents.” He offered sympathetically.

 

“Don’t worry about it, I have yet to meet the rest of the light and gray heirs anyway, so I still have to play both sides of the game. And Father and other friends will take care to spread the word discreetly with our elders, so you needn’t expose yourselves if you don’t want to.” Harry told them.

 

“Daph, Cass and me are in with that crowd as well. I know you’re close to Longbottom as well so we’ll vouch for you there too.” Blaise smirked.

 

“In that case, I should vouch for Neville to you guys in turn. He’s one of us. I’m sure you know the talk about him so let me confirm it. He’s dark like us, took after Aunt Alice more than his father. He’s not the heir to the Rowle or Yaxley lines but will take the Longbottom seat to the dark once his Gran’s in wood pajamas.” He smirked.

 

“We’ll keep it in mind then, you should bring him next time we get together.” Pansy said.

 

And with that, everyone left to their respective common rooms.

 

~~~

 

A couple of nights later, Harry was sitting on the magically cushioned floor of a classroom, playing warlocks bluff with Malfoy, discussing the previous meeting.

 

“So, how are things with the rest of the dark heirs after the other night?” Harry asked, because how pathetic would he be if he asked what he really wanted to know.

 

“Everyone really liked you, the real you that is,” Draco told him, as if reading his mind. If it weren’t for Harry’s exceptional mind barriers, he’d think he actually did. “There’s not much else to tell, everyone is now in the know, and you said your father would take care of the elder generation so we’re just waiting around to see what goes on.” The blond told him.

 

“That’s good. So, tell me more about that thing you mentioned about the political status quo between Fumblefuck and your father.” Harry asked curiously.

 

“They’re the two sitting Lords with the most votes. Though I wouldn’t refer to Dumbledore as a lord, as he doesn’t hold any titles in his own right. His family comes from a mudblood that was still alive when he was born, hardly call that pedigree. Father holds proxy to many lines that either don’t have an heir or the rightful lord are impeded from claiming their seat. Father holds 8 seats, and Dumbledore has 8 as well.” Draco explained.

 

“Do you know which seats?” Harry asked, intrigued.

 

“Dumbledore holds a seat in representation of the founders of Hogwarts, as the head of the school. He also holds a proxy over your seats, so that’s Black, Potter and Peverell, the Weasley and Prewett seats and the Prince and Ross seats.” He counted

 

“My father holds the Malfoy seat in his own right, and a proxy to the Burke, Lestrange, Rosier, Mulciber, Travers, Yaxley and Rowle seats.” He finished.

 

“Wait, I don’t get it.” Harry said, confused.

 

“What?” Draco asked, not following.

 

“How can your father have a proxy over the Rowle and Yaxley seats? I thought those had proper claims” Harry asked.

 

“I don’t know the specifics, but I know Thorfinn Rowle was passed over by the family magics, and Corban Yaxley is in Azkaban with his claim denied. Why do you ask?”

 

“Because Nev told me he was just the heir to the Longbottom lordship, but if the seats on his mothers side are vacant, maybe he should ask for a line test the next time he goes to the bank,” Harry smirked. 

 

“It’s possible he could have a claim, though it makes no difference to our cause because both seats are actively dark.” Draco said.

 

“Sure, but still, I have a soft spot for people who are denied their birthright, and I have a feeling his bitch Gran has been hiding it from him.” Harry said, getting angry on his brother’s behalf.

 

“He should request one then, to be sure. Not that you need them as a bargaining chip with the Dark Lord come that time. He has those seats already.”

 

“Well, if Neville has a claim, they’ll be useful to him. He can offer the Longbottom seat and the chance to keep the other two.” Harry said, two steps ahead.

 

“That’s a dangerous game to play, but true to an extent.” Draco said thoughtfully.

 

“I’ll ask him. Maybe he can get away in the summer and check.” Harry said.

 

“Fascinating as it may be, I think we should get going. I’ll go first, wait a little before coming out.” Draco said, getting up.

 

Harry waited a few moments before exiting the room, and made his way back up to Gryffindor Tower. He didn’t make it far before he encountered Remus.

 

“Harry, what are you doing out past curfew? You should know better. There is a mass murderer on the loose looking for you” he said with a knowing look and discreetly mouthed “portraits”.

 

Catching on quick, he said “I’m sorry sir, I got a little carried away playing cards with a friend and missed curfew but I was on my way up to the tower now.” Harry said, looking properly chastised.

 

“10 points from Gryffindor. Come along, I’ll escort you up. 

 

They walked in silence until they reached a hallway with no portraits, and Remus signaled him to step behind a tapestry.

 

“So what were you up to Bambs?” Remus smirked once they were safe in the alcove behind a few privacy wards.

 

“Nothing, I was really playing bluff with Malfoy and we lost track of time. I haven’t had the time to come see you properly and fill you in, but the other day I met the other dark heirs.” Harry told him.

 

“How did that go? Any blowback?” Remus asked with a concerned look.

 

“No, it went well actually. We talked and it turns out we’re all on the same boat. They told me they’re basically waiting to see if, when the Dark Lord returns, he returns as the sane man he was in the beginning or the crazy monster he was in the end. Same as us. They were excited with the chance of a third side opening up in the conflict, if Voldemort returns as the crazy snake man. So if push comes to shove I may have to provide sanctuary to whoever wants to sit the war out. It’ll thin out his herd at least. But also, like me, they’re hoping for sane Voldi.” Harry explained.

 

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that.” Remus said.

 

“I also found out some interesting facts today I’ll have to ask Neville about” Harry said, and told his stepfather about the seats that might be rightfully Nev’s

 

“That’s interesting. You’re really getting close to the Malfoy boy aren’t you?” He said with a knowing look.

 

Harry blushed in spite of himself and said “yeah, I like him, he’s funny and smart and gives great advice. I’m glad we’re friends now.”

 

“Clueless, just like Jamie,” Remus thought.

 

“That’s nice cub, now let’s get you to bed. Do you have the cloak on you?” He asked.

 

“Yeah, in my bag.” Harry said.

 

“Then by all means, it’s not doing any good in your bag is it? Go on up under it by yourself and if you happen to catch the mass murderer, give him my best, I’m going down to the dungeons. Heads up if Snape approaches you after what I’m planning to pull today.” He smirked.

 

“I won’t even ask. Night Rem” Harry said as he turned and disappeared under the cloak.

 

Remus then made his way down to the dungeons. It was a happy coincidence that he needed to hand over patrol to Severus tonight. He wouldn’t say they’d grown closer exactly, because that would be just weird . But he had noticed that ever since he’d let slip that perhaps he was in the know about Lily, the potion master had begun to eye him with a little more curiosity. He was yet to make a move to dispel that curiosity, and tonight’s events might be the catalyst needed to weed out a little information and perhaps foster some goodwill towards his cub.

 

He reached his quarters a few minutes later and knocked softly.

 

“Good evening Severus, just here to hand over the shift.” Remus greeted politely.

 

“Hello Lupin, anything worth mentioning?” Severus asked, with less bite than usual, surprisingly.

 

“Just a few Ravenclaws snogging on the fourth floor, promptly sent back to their common rooms with points deducted, of course. And another curious thing,” he paused for effect.

 

“What might that be?” Snape asked, a little exasperated at the mysteriousness.

 

“Draco Malfoy is your godson, is he not?” Remus asked.

 

“What has the brat done now?” He asked, annoyed yet the fondness shone through the question.

 

“He slipped me on his way back down, so I didn’t deduct any points, skill must be rewarded after all, if it weren’t for my special abilities I wouldn’t have known he was there after all” he said.

 

“The curious thing was that a few moments after, I did catch Harry slipping out of the same classroom Mr Malfoy was in, and when I questioned him, he told me he lost track of time playing bluff with a friend.” He told the potioneer, with a knowing look.

 

“Foolish boy, what is he thinking! If this gets back to Lucius…” Snape let out before composing himself.

 

“Did you know they’d gotten close?” He asked Remus.

 

“It’s news to me as much as you, though it doesn’t strike me as odd, come to think of it.” Remus said, laying his trap.

 

“No it doesn’t, does it? Just like his dunderhead father” Snape sneered.

 

“I’ll grant you that this time” Remus laughed lightly “it does have certain tinges reminiscent of James and Reggie sneaking around.”

 

“Quite. But I have to admit. After our last conversation about the boy, I followed your advice and there truly is quite a lot of Lily in him.” Severus admitted begrudgingly.

 

“More than you know, Severus. Or perhaps you know just how much.” He said, laying it all on the table. 

 

“This is not talk meant to be had in passing, and I have to take my shift now. We’ve danced around the subject long enough Lupin, so if it’s not too much trouble, could I stop by your quarters when my patrol is up?” Severus whispered, looking around for any nosy portrait.

 

“It’s no problem Severus, I’ll wait up and we can discuss Lyra’s boy” he said as he gave him a meaningful look, as confirmation showed on the Slytherin’s face.

 

~~~

 

“Severus, come in, would you like some tea?” Remus asked as he let Snape in and warded the room.

 

“This calls for something stronger, I believe, if we’re going down memory lane” Snape said, looking exhausted as he sat on a plush armchair by the fire.

 

Remus levitated a bottle of Glenfiddich Minerva had gotten him for Yule and a couple of tumblers and sat opposite the potion master.

 

“How do you want to do this, Severus? I’ve gotten used to the evasive comments and leading hints. I don’t know how to talk openly about this.”

 

“Let’s tell each other what we know and compare notes. I can start if that will make it easier for you” he offered, none of his usual sharpness present in his voice.

 

“Go ahead then, I’m all ears,” Remus said.

 

“Lily… Lyra told me her secret a few months after graduation. She slipped by my house one day when she was visiting her parents in Cokeworth. When we were in school, before our falling out, she had confided in me that she was a dark witch. She didn’t know why or how, but we shared and practiced the dark arts together. She had mind shields like I’ve never seen before, like an unbearable void of absolute nothingness. She taught me everything I know about the mind arts, it came to her like a river to the sea. She has a knack for blood magic as well. Then, in our fifth year, you know what happened, and we didn’t reconnect until that day.” Snape told him with a pained expression.

 

“It was the same for me. She told me she was a dark witch when she found out I was a werewolf.” Remus supplied. “ Don’t worry Remy, I haven’t told anyone but Allie, but I’m dark as well. Now we can keep each other’s secret” Remus quoted her late friend.

 

“I don’t think I can relate our meeting properly if I tell you. I’d rather show you the memory.” Snape said.

 

They looked into each other's eyes and Remus cast a soft Legilimens.

 

Severus wiped his hands on a cloth towel and set a stasis charm on his brew, annoyed at the ding in his wards announcing someone at the door.

 

He was surprised to find Lily standing on his doorstep when he opened the front door.

 

“Hello Sev, may I come in?” Lily asked, unsure of herself as she bit her bottom lip.

 

Severus just stepped aside, lost for word as his longtime friend came in. “What are you doing here?” He asked once he regained his senses.

 

“I’m visiting Mum and Dad, I came to talk to them about something but I chickened out, don’t tell anyone though, I don’t want my Gryffindor card revoked.” She laughed mirthlessly. “But I could always talk about anything with you… I’ve found out some things about me, Sev, and even though we’ve been distant for a while, I really need my friend right now, please?” She said, holding back tears.

 

“I’ll put the kettle on, I’m out of the biscuits you like but I’ll sort something out, come through to the kitchen,” he said, surprised at how easy it was to fall into familiar patterns. At that, a few tears managed to escape Lily’s eyes as she whispered her thanks.

 

“I should start off by apologizing, Sev…” Lily started, only to be cut off by Severus. 

 

“What would you have to apologize for? I fucked things up, I should be apologizing to you!” He said in shock.

 

“No, you were right about me. I told you I found out things about myself, I’ve been studying, learning properly about wizarding society and our culture. You were right, Sev. I was a proper little mudblood know-it-all who thought she could come in and revolutionize the wizarding world with her fresh muggle ways.” She said in a sneer that didn’t look right on her face. “So I can’t remain mad at you in good faith if I’ve come to find out you were right.” She smiled sheepishly.

 

“What did you find out, Lil? Snape asked her, concern plain on his face.

 

“About my heritage. I got a timed letter on my seventeenth birthday. It was from my birth mother.” She said. “Before you ask, yes, it’s all above board and verified by the goblin nation, I took a line test and it confirmed the information the letter contained.” She added knowingly, anticipating the question that was on the tip of Severus’ tongue.

 

“What did the letter say?” He asked then.

 

“That I was put up for adoption following the death of my birth parents. My birth name is Lyra Schwartzstein de Monténèbre.” She said.

 

Severus just stared, unable to form words. And Lily, bless her, just waited him out.

 

“You’re baby Lyra? The missing heiress? Well fuck me” he finally said, deep in shock.

 

“I’m afraid I’m spoken for and you’re like my brother Sevy, but I’m sure Barty will be along shortly and you can get that sorted.” She smirked.

 

“Ha fucking ha” Snape snapped back. “So, I’m guessing what you chickened out of was confronting your parents about the adoption?”

 

“Exactly right. They looked so happy, and I just couldn’t bring myself to shatter that happiness. I figured that if they didn't tell me once I came of age then they probably didn’t want me to know. They’re not well, Sev. You know how they are. Dad has never taken proper care of himself and Mum, in turn, neglected herself to take care of him. Seems my cross to bear is having dysfunctional parents” she cry-laughed. 

 

“Amen sister” Severus toasted with his cup.

 

“Anyway, as soon as I found out I wanted to tell you, you’re one of the few who I told about me and now I finally know why. I just didn’t know how to approach you after all that happened and being here just gave me the courage to try, I guess.” She said, resigned.

 

“And how are you taking it? I imagine the fact you’re loaded in your own right to be a balm, the way Potter bleeds galleons.” Severus said, not able to resist a dig at her partner.

 

“I’d pretend to be offended on his behalf but I can’t deny you’re right. I’m handling it as best as I can I guess. In reality it just explained something I already knew, but to know opened a whole new can of worms. I… I think I made a mistake Sevy.” She confessed.

 

“With Potter?” He sneered.

 

“No! I love James, truly I do, and I know how he is. I meant that I think I made a mistake choosing sides, Sev. I felt that way before of course, I knew I was dark. But to know that I’m like… the darkest witch in magical Britain and fighting for the light? It seems wrong on such a deep primordial level. You know Dumbledore gives me the ick. Always has, but James idolizes the man and he has been nothing but kind to me. It’s just that his care feels so transactional, like I’m of use to him and his favor is conditional on me remaining so. I don’t trust him. Not to mention that his war effort against the Dark Lord is almost completely funded with Potter coin. Monty has been in and out of St Mungos lately with dragon pox and his health isn’t what it used to be, but at least he took measures to protect the estate from his son. James can’t touch any invested capital or liquidate any assets. But he’s burning through the cash like it’s a dry wheat field. At least I know my family will want for nothing if he manages to blow through everything before the war is decided. What truly wakes me up at night is the thought of my future children. I don’t like to think what a child of mine would go through if exposed to the Headmaster’s influence. You have to understand Sev, my children will be darker than me. James refused the claim to the Peverell Lordship. He has darkness in him as well, but he refuses to accept it. Dark three to one, my children will be. Am I wrong to fight for a world that will see them shunned and discriminated against? I feel like I am, more and more every day. But I can’t bring myself to support that lunatic!” Lily said, voice breaking at moments, despair clear in her eyes.

 

“Lil, don’t worry, maybe Potter will come around, have you told him?” Snape asked.

 

“Not yet, I’m scared of his reaction, I don’t want him to reject me like he rejects himself. I don’t think I could take that.” She lamented.

 

“Well, if that’s the case, and your only option is to live your life in secrecy and practice in the shadows, then i'll be there for you, always.” He said, looking straight into her eyes. “For you, and for those future brats that I'm sure will be the bane of most of our existence” he smirked. 

 

“Thanks Sev, you don’t know how much it means to me. I have Alice to vent, but she doesn’t offer much in the way of solutions since we’re on the same boat, both with light wizards. At least I’m secretly dark. You should see how Augusta treats her when Frank turns the other way. I've seen stray dogs treated better than that, so we mostly just complain and commiserate. We made a promise to each other that we would name each other godmother to our firstborns. Would you like to be godfather Sev?” She asked him hopefully.

 

“Like I’d pass by Potter. He’ll force Black on you and you know it. Fathers choose the godfather and mothers choose the godmother. But I’ll take the title ad honorem if you want me too.” He smiled. 

 

“You’ll be the best honorary godfather my baby could ever have. You’ll help him with his or her brewing and get him Thy first steps into Arts Dark when they turn eleven. Promise me that you’ll guide them if anything happens to me. Protect them.” She said sternly, and suddenly shook herself off. “Look at me, I’m sorry for forcing hypothetical children onto you Sev.” She smiled.

 

“Nonsense, of course I will. Someone will have to. I just hope you’ll find some happiness in this arrangement you’ve crafted for yourself. If you truly intend to remain at Potter’s side, I hope the trade off is worth it for you.” He said honestly and without malice. 

 

“I hope so too. But I guess it’s a wait and see thing. It’s been difficult, I’m sure you know we got a black envelope a few weeks after graduation right? James burnt it immediately, but I have to admit that I read mine. And the thought of him judging me for it scares me so much Sev.” She confessed.

 

“Well, maybe…” Severus started to say, but was interrupted by a stinging pain in his forearm that he couldn’t disguise, and flinched as he grabbed it.

 

“I’m sorry Lil, I have to go.” He said with pained eyes.

 

“It’s fine Sev, we both made our beds and it’s time to tuck in, as Mum always says. I’ll go. Be safe, I’ll try to stay in touch discreetly.” She smiled sadly as she hurried out of the house, lest his tardiness earned her friend some time under cruciatus.

 

The memory dissolved and both Snape and Lupin were back in the wolf’s quarters, tears running freely on both their faces.

 

“Now you go.” Snape told the werewolf.

 

“I’m glad you managed to patch things up before… before. It was the end of second year for me. She figured out my secret and told me hers. She helped me a lot to come to terms with being a dark creature. We never practiced though, I haven’t delved in the arts beyond accepting my nature. When she got the letter, she told me who she was. I could never get used to calling her Lyra, and since, to my knowledge, she never told Jamie, I never tried. Tell me Severus, what do you know of Harry’s situation?” Remus asked the Slytherin.

 

“Until recently, just what Albus told all of us, that he’s safe during the summers, I had assumed it was probably some squib family that spoils him rotten.” He sneered. “But a while ago Potter told me he lived with Petunia”

 

“Oh Severus,” Remus lamented, “Thats true, he sent him to Petunia”

 

“At first, I refused to believe Albus would do such a thing.” Snape confessed. 

 

“He’s been living with Petunia all these years. You know what she’s like. Before this year, did you truly never notice how small he was, the rags he wore? Were you truly so blinded by your hatred of James that you didn’t see how skinny and gaunt he always was? How reactive he is? Flinching and stiffening at any touch before relaxing?” Remus prodded, stating fact after fact as realization dawned on the potion master’s face.

 

“Oh Lils, I’ve failed you so much” Severus lamented.

 

“There’s still a chance to make it up to her and to him, Severus. This year is different. During the summer, he went to the bank and found out the truth. He received the gift of the healing waters from the goblin nation, because his mother’s family is a friend of the nation. You know Dumbledore hasn’t got the best intentions for Harry. I don’t like to think what his plans for him are, and by the looks of it neither did Lily even before he was anything more than a possibility.” Remus said.

 

“What are you planning, Remus? This is dangerous territory to tread,” he warned.

 

“I know, but he needs to be ready. We’re going by feel for now, there’s too much uncertainty. There’s a chance that the Dark Lord will return, we both know it, and he could return either mended as he once was, or as the crazed monster he died as. If he returns a sane man, our best bet is to present Harry as an asset and from what he tells me, he’d like to join him. We believe the temptation of boasting that the light savior has abandoned them will be enough of an incentive, but he also has 3 seats on the Wizengamot and 2 in the ICW to offer. If he comes back as a lunatic, he’s in a better position to oppose him now than before, as Dumbledore intended. He is vastly wealthy and extremely powerful, Severus. He could easily open a third side in the war, providing sanctuary for those in the dark that don’t wish to join the madman. Either way, he needs to be ready and he needs allies in the castle. We both know most in my position don’t last more than a year. I won’t be here next year to help him, so I need to pass the torch onto you for next year.”

 

“I promised Lily I’d protect her children, and I swore to protect him again after Lily died. I’ll help. Of course I will.” Severus said.

 

“Thank you Severus, you don’t know how much I appreciate it. If you want to approach Harry, you can. I gave him a heads up that we would be speaking tonight.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“Please, you may play Slytherin but I am one. Subtlety isn’t your strong suit. I knew this was planned.” He smirked at the wolf. “Lyly? Really?”

 

“It was good fun while it lasted, this little dance we had, at least.” Remus smiled.

 

“Indeed. Now, if you don’t mind, it’s been a rather intense evening and I’d like to sleep. May I floo into my quarters from here? I don’t feel like walking all the way down right now.” Snape asked.

 

“Of course, no problem. And thank you again Severus. It gives me much peace of mind to know that I won’t leave him alone at the end of the year.” Remus smiled.

 

“Goodnight Remus.” Severus said as he pinched some floo powder of the urn on the mantle and flamed away.

 

“Goodnight Severus.” Remus smiled as he too made his way to bed.

Notes:

Edit: 3/04/2024 changed a mistake at the end, I forgot Snape already knew about petunia. Sorry 😅

Chapter 10: On the mend

“Hey Nev, I’ve been meaning to ask you something…” Harry said as they finished their morning workout. If he was to be honest with himself, he couldn’t say he didn’t know why he’d beaten around the bush so much to ask Neville about the chance he might be the heir to his mother’s side of the family, the truth was that he didn’t want to get his brother’s hopes up. 

 

He’d come such a long way in the past few months. He was slowly building his confidence, doing better in most subjects and the results of being Harry’s workout buddy were beginning to show. He’d shed most of his lingering baby fat and was shaping up to be a handsome young man. He didn’t want to rock the fragile foundation being established there. It would be too easy for him to fall back on old patterns.

 

“What’s up?” He asked, not catching onto Harry’s worried expression.

 

“A while back, I was playing bluff with Draco and we were discussing politics. He said something that gave me pause and I’ve been meaning to ask but I didn’t know how” he rambled slightly.

 

“Har, just tell me, it’s fine” Neville told him, relaxed as he bumped shoulders with him in a playful shove.

 

“We were discussing the current state of affairs in the courts. How there’s a stalemate between light and dark because of all the proxies both Dumbledore and Lucius hold. I asked what proxies each one had and something surprised me.”

 

“You mean the fact that Lord Malfoy holds the Rowle and Yaxley seats in proxy right?” Nev asked, understanding now clear on his face.

 

“Yeah, it struck me as odd, because you’d told me you weren’t the heir, but how can that be if you’re available? Draco told me one is in prison and the other was passed over by the family magics.”

 

“I don’t know the specific inheritance clauses both families have. Not all families make them public but most have specific requirements. Some go for boys over girls, others for the most powerful relation in line, and others are entailed to those who present certain bloodline gifts in the family magic. All I know is that I’m the heir to the Longbottom lordship. It’s pretty straight forward in my case. Most of our clauses are overturned to save the line should there be no more options and I’m it. No more Longbottoms after me, so it’s a done deal.” Neville explained.

 

“Ok, and I know this may be a dumb question to ask. But have you ever taken an inheritance test? I mean, if you already knew you were the heir to your father’s lordship and I were a cunning old bat, I would prevent one claiming no need” Harry said.

 

Neville just stood there, eyes lost, misting over slightly, and Harry regretted even mentioning anything. As he moved to comfort him though, Neville looked at him with such steel and conviction in his eyes that it made Harry stop in his tracks.

 

“I can’t believe that old… Hag!” He said. Strong words for his kind brother.

 

“I haven’t had a line test… in my presence. When I was little, Gran took me to Gringotts to get my core tested. I've told you before that she thought I might be a squib and finding the results is how I found out I was dark. I never thought anything of it until now. She was nasty to me, yes, but I thought I deserved it, I was my family’s last hope and I might not even have magic. But now…” he said, angry and sad and everything in between.

 

“Now what? What happened?” Harry asked, taking a seat beside a tree on the way back to the castle. There was no point in continuing their walk back and this better be discussed in private.

 

“As I was being tested, she said that we didn’t have all day and that I needed a line test, so she cut my finger and took some blood up to our manager’s office to have it done in the meantime. I never saw the test. She told me everything was fine with my core and the test said I had a claim to the lordship so everything would be fine. And that was that. I can’t believe she’d keep that from me!” He said, enraged.

 

“Don’t worry Nev, it’s only a few more years before you can claim everything without her being able to do anything about it. And who knows, the bitch might croak before that. She’s only the regent, she can’t deny your claims, least of all the claims she has no relation to. Tell you what. In the summer, we can meet in Diagon and we can get you tested.” Harry said as he hugged him.

 

“Ok, let’s do that. I’ll claim every heirship to my name. That’ll show than nasty woman.” He said.

 

“Fighting words bother dearest, I’ll get you cussing like a sailor someday.” Harry laughed. “And also, maybe we could get you a new wand? My treat.” Harry said, pushing his luck.

 

“Why? This was my father’s wand. It’s an honor to carry it.” He said defensively.

 

“Yes, it would be if it were any other heirloom, or if it actually suited you. But I can tell it’s hindering your performance. It’s just not a good fit, especially now that you’ve delved into the arts. I know what you’re thinking, but it’s not your fault. The wand chooses the wizard, you can’t force a good fit, and as far as getting it past the Hag, your Gran isn’t here all year, or all the time at home with you even. Use this one in her presence and that’s that. Please Nev, it’s not exactly risk free, being close to me, you know? It’s as much for my benefit as it is for yours, I want you to be the best you could be.” Harry told him earnestly.

 

“I know I’ve told you before Har, but I’m so glad I have you now,” Neville said into the hug.

 

“Hey, we have each other Nev, you’ve done as much for me as I’ve done for you. We’ve got each other's backs, always.” Harry told him.

 

“Yeah, I know.” Neville said, letting go. “Now, can we go up? We’ll miss breakfast if we don’t hurry and it’s not like I didn’t enjoy our little moment just now, but it would have been nice to do all the hugging after we showered?” He laughed, scrunching his nose as he got up and offered Harry a hand, pulling him up from the ground.

 

~~~

 

February bled into March without Harry even noticing, buried deep in everything he had going on. It was on such an afternoon, when Harry was deep in focus on his transfiguration essay, that Hermione ran to him, a mess of tears and bushy hair.

 

“Oh Harry! It’s just awful!” She cried.

 

“What!?” Harry said, startled out of his thoughts by Hermione’s sudden outburst.

 

“It’s Hagrid! He’s lost the case against the Malfoys. Buckbeak is gonna be executed!” She cried.

 

“Oh, I’m so sorry Mione. I know how hard you worked to help him. Is there anything else we could do?” Harry asked. In truth, he didn’t really care that much. He didn’t take the subject and had only met the beast in passing, his estrangement from Hagrid only adding to the distance he felt from the subject. It was sad and he could empathize, of course, but he wasn’t as crushed by it as Hermione clearly was.

 

“There will be an appeal, but it’s just a formality. The case has been presented and there is nothing new to add so it would be just a delay of the inevitable. Don’t get me wrong, we’ll appeal, of course, but it sets a terrible precedent that we even have to.” Hermione said.

 

“Well, you know that if you need any help you need only ask.” Harry said, hoping she wouldn’t. 

 

~~~

 

“ Hello father,” Harry said to the mirror. He liked to catch up with his father as much as he could, but lately he was falling into bed too exhausted to pick up the mirror and call, especially since he knew that once his father answered it would be at least an hour before he would be able to sleep. Remus had scolded him lightly, that if he managed to call him more regularly they wouldn’t have that much to catch up on. “Well, I can’t juggle everything, something’s got to give, I’m afraid.” Harry excused himself to his stepfather.

 

“How is everything over there Bambi? You look like you could use some sleep.” Sirius said.

 

“Yeah, it’s been intense but manageable. Not much going on since you stopped terrorizing the castle” he smirked.

 

“That’s good, I’m glad you’re able to stay on top of things, any interesting news to share?” His father asked.

 

“Not much, the only new development in the secret life of Hadrian Potter since we last spoke is that there is a real chance that Nev could be a viable heir to the Rowle and Yaxley seats.” He said.

 

“How so? I thought he’d said that he wasn’t the heir. Alice wasn’t even from the main line after all, she was a cousin of both Corban and Thorfinn, the daughter of a second son and third daughter respectively. I don’t want to crush your hopes, pup, but there is a chance that Augusta wasn’t lying.” Sirius said diplomatically.

 

“I know, but I find it strange that the seats ended up in proxy if the families were as prolific as you say, so there is still a chance and the fact that he wasn’t there for the test is still iffy. We just want to have certainty, that’s all. It wouldn’t make a difference to the Dark Lord since he has the seats in play to his favor, but the chance to keep them would be a good bargaining chip, even if it’s a little aggressive as a move.” Harry said.

 

“That’s fair.” His father said. “Don’t get me wrong pup, I hope you’re right about this. It would be nice for Neville to take the mantle in Alice’s name. She would have liked that.” Sirius said nostalgically.

 

“Yes, I hope so too.” Harry said. “Snape’s been eyeing me funny ever since his talk with Remus but he hasn’t made his move yet.” Harry told his father before he forgot.

 

“Just wait him out Bambi, the ball is in his court. There’s no love lost between Snape and me, but he would be a powerful ally to have and if he is as devoted to his oaths as Rem says, then I’ll happily make amends to him for my past behavior.” Sirius said.

 

“We’ll see how that goes, I’m not jumping the gun on that. Any news on the rat front?” Harry asked, a little annoyance seeping through.

 

“We’ve discussed this countless times Bambi, we’ve got it handled. Don’t worry about that. Remus and I will figure it out. I’ve got the cat helping me look for it.” Sirius said, annoyance barely concealed.

 

“I hope you do, because it’s been missing and presumed dead for weeks now, if you had just let me take it we wouldn’t be in this mess at all. I could have gotten a hold of it as early as August at the Leaky,” Harry grumbled. He was not happy about that whole side of things. For once in his life he had listened and let the adults handle something and it wasn’t working out remotely as well as he expected.

 

“Enough! I won’t repeat myself anymore on this Hadrian. You will not involve yourself in this, we will handle it and that’s final. Do I make myself clear?” Sirius said angrily. How could Harry not understand that this was his revenge, HIS, no one else’s and if he said that he’d take care of it, he’d take care of it!

 

“Just don’t let it turn into an I told you so moment, if you want to be stubborn about it and refuse help then fine, I won’t trouble myself with it, I’m not the one risking my soul and freedom after all, I’m just your son, nothing major.” He said, just as angry, ending the call. The mirror hummed for a little while, but Harry let the calls go unanswered as he picked up his notes on blood rituals to distract himself. Stubborn old fool! He was so infuriating! How could they expect him to trust they were handling it when he could have had this mess sorted in a jiffy months ago! Idiots.

 

~~~

 

Harry was looking forward to a little break before lunch as he finished his brew with time to spare. He labeled his flask and left it on the teacher’s desk alongside Malfoy’s and Hermione’s, but as he was spelling his station clean he heard the words he’d both been dreading and hoping for ever since Remus warned him Snape might approach him.

 

“Mr Potter, remain until the end, I’d like a word.” He said curtly, because Merlin forbid he remembered to say please.

 

“Of course sir,” Harry said, resigned as he started on the essay Snape assigned for the next class.

 

He approached the desk once everyone left, having told Hermione and Nev he’d catch up with them eventually.

 

“Mr Potter, I’m sure you know what this is about, don’t you?” Snape said, face unreadable.

 

“I can venture a guess, yes.” Harry said.

 

“Then I must start with an apology.” Snape said. “But maybe I should start with some context. Would you mind if I showed you a memory?” The teacher asked.

 

“If you think it would help, not at all, if you pull it to the forefront and pull me in I would appreciate it though, I’m advanced in my occlumency but I haven’t delved into legilimency yet.” Harry said frankly.

 

“Ok, lower your shields please, if they’re anything like Lyra’s were…” he said.

 

“You didn’t like the void then?” Harry smirked as he lowered his shields. “Ok, I’m ready”

 

“Legilimens”, cast the potion master, and proceeded to show Harry the same memory he’d shown Lupin.

 

After some time, Harry regained his awareness and found tears running freely down his face.

 

“So you see, I must apologize…” Snape started, wearily, only to be interrupted.

 

“You knew” Harry said, eyes full of tears and hurt, so much hurt that it tugged at Severus’ heart to see green eyes looking at him like that after so many years.

 

“All these years you knew everything, and still you treated me like mud on your boot,” Harry sobbed, his heart shattered by the man who had promised his mother that he would love and guide him.

 

“Yes, I’ve been a terrible fool, and I have failed both you and Lyra. I don’t expect or deserve your forgiveness. I won’t offer excuses, because they won’t undo what I have done, but I would like the chance to explain myself, if you would see fit to grant it to me.” He said.

 

Harry just looked down and nodded, unable to meet his gaze or speak to the man.

 

“I was blinded by my hatred towards your father, a hatred that was stoked and encouraged by people who were best served by me not taking a liking to you. I unfairly and misguidedly transferred said feelings onto you. It was not right and I am ashamed to admit to it. I am very deeply sorry.” He said, stoically.

 

“Why did you hate him that much? Enough to forget your promises to Mum? Am I really that similar to him that you’d hate me?” Harry asked, voice small.

 

“I don’t know what Lupin has told you about him, in relation to me.” Snape said.

 

“Nothing specific. I know he was a bully, but just that general knowledge, no stories.” Harry admitted.

 

“Well, yes. He made my life miserable since the first day we crossed paths. He didn’t like the fact that I was friends with Lyra. Said I would pervert her and drag her to the dark. He was quite the light supremacist in his time, hexing Slytherins left, right and center. I assume that was in fact what drew the Headmaster’s interest in him, and from there it just got worse. In our fifth year, I wanted to discover Lupin’s secret. Sirius Black told me that if I went to the Whomping Willow that night and followed the secret tunnel, I’d find out.”

 

“He led you into a trap with a turned werewolf!?” Harry asked, completely shocked and ashamed at his father’s actions.

 

“Yes, but it didn’t come to that. Your father caught me before I could meet Lupin and forced me back. The man I hated saved my life, and I resented that ever since. It only served to keep the hateful flame alive in me.” Snape said, eyes slightly downcast, the only sign of the shame he felt.

 

“For what it’s worth, I’m very sorry that happened to you, Professor. You didn’t deserve that, any of it” Harry said, meeting the man’s eyes at last.

 

“It is I who must apologize to you child, I made you pay for the sins of the father, without cause. If you find it in yourself to let me, I would like to honor my vows to your mother.” He said, allowing the cautious hopefulness he felt to reflect on his face.

 

Harry was quiet for what seemed like a long time as he thought things through. Could he forgive him? He tried to empathize with him. Understand him. Would he have acted the same had he been in his shoes? He’d like to think not, but in truth, he wasn’t so sure. He did look honestly remorseful, and he sounded sincere. Maybe it would take time to mend their relationship to a level where he could feel like they truly cared for each other as his mother once intended them to, but for now? They could work towards that, so he made his choice.

 

“Ok.” He said simply.

 

“Ok?” Snape said, eyes widening slightly.

 

“Look, there’s just too much history right this second for us to just sweep everything under the rug and start over and have the relationship we should have had, how Mum wanted us to be. But I’m willing to work towards that, if you want to too, that is.” Harry said, unsure.

 

“I’d like that as well, I didn’t expect that we’d suddenly be godfather and child come Monday, but I do hope we get there. I’ve been observing you for a while, and there is so much of Lyra in you it sometimes hurts to see. I should have been there for you. I should have taken you in, alas, the goat wouldn’t hear of it. I’d be very happy to try and get back the time we lost.” Snape told the child.

 

“Well, I’d say this year has given us a head start at least. You’ve been a lot more lenient.” Harry smirked mischievously.

 

“Well, your brewing has improved significantly, so that was a good start, though I’m still doubtful that just a little studying over the summer got you this much improvement,” Snape laughed, a laugh Harry had never heard or expected to hear out of the man’s mouth. He sounded years younger, and it hurt him to think just how much he’d been robbed of, both of them.

 

“Well, the Potter Grimoire is practically a potions manual, and my grandfather’s notes on potion theory really put things in perspective for me in terms of actually understanding the subject. I also bought a portable brewing station to practice and revised the whole first and second year curriculum once I truly had a grasp on the subject. Don’t take this the wrong way, because it’s obvious you’re a brilliant potioneer, but I’m not sure you’re that much… pedagogically inclined” he smiled sheepishly.

 

“I won’t, because you’re not wrong.” Snape laughed that eerie happy laugh. “I never wanted to teach, but the Dark Lord needed a man inside the school and I was ordered to take the job, and ever since I became a spy for the light and after the Dark Lord’s fall, I’ve been chained to the position, and by extension, the headmaster.” Snape sneered, a much more natural expression to see on him, Harry thought. “I always wanted to research, maybe open my own apothecary, get a few patents registered and just brew. Alas, that was not to be. I hate teaching.” He laughed. A carefree laugh that sounded nothing like him. It was so freeing to finally admit it.

 

“I hope you get that someday then, Professor.” Harry said honestly, a smile tugging at his lips at the infectious happiness the older man exuded.

 

“I hope so too, child. The sad part is, whether you want to or not, you will play a significant part in ensuring that me and many who are tied to our positions, be it professional or otherwise, are free one day. So I will help you any way I can, I am at your complete disposal, you need only ask.” He said sincerely.

 

“I understand there is no escaping Lady Fate for me, and when the time comes, I need to be ready,” Harry said, the set of his jaw a painful yet proud reminder of his Lil for Snape. 

 

“Then we will discuss details at a later date. I don’t want you to miss lunch entirely and we’ve talked long enough before suspicions arise. I hope you understand that we will have to continue as we have for the time being, at least in public.” He said.

 

“Don’t worry sir, I’m used to masks. Thank you though, for this I mean. I hope one day I get to call you uncle Severus, and you’ll be free to pursue the life you want. Feel free to throw some detentions my way though, so we can talk more freely someday. Appearances have to be kept after all” Harry smiled.

 

“Quite right. Detention, I think, Mr Potter. Friday at six, my office. For making me late for lunch.” Severus smirked.

 

“I’ll see you Friday then sir, I’m sorry about lunch, terribly rude of me to keep you.” Harry laughed and left the man with a silly smile on his face.

 

“I’m so sorry Lils, I’m fixing it.” He said, hoping that wherever his friend was, she could hear him.

 

Chapter 11: Exams, executions and a rat

Notes:

We’re almost done with third year! From here on out it will start to diverge completely from the original work I used as a base. I know many of you are waiting on the next chapter of “I will make you better” and I’ve been working on that in tandem. It will be done in a couple of days time. It’s a long one so it’s taken me longer than I’m used to, and the story took me somewhere I didn’t intend to go so that also delayed the update. I’ve also really been in a Lyra’s boy state of mind so I’ve devoted more time to this fic, sorry not sorry 😅. Sorry for the cliffhanger at the end but is it really a cliffhanger? We all know the scene well enough for me not to drag it out unnecessarily I think, so I skimmed over the obvious bits. Enjoy!

“Evening, sir” Harry said as he walked into Snape’s office for his detention.

 

“Good evening Mr Potter, do come in,” Snape told him. “Tea?” He asked.

 

“Yes thank you, one sugar and a dash of milk please,” Harry said as he sat down by the fire, in the armchair opposite his teacher.

 

“Now, should we pick up where we left off the other day? Do you have any questions?” Snape asked the boy.

 

“Since we have time today, would you mind telling me about Mum? Remus has told me some about her but I’m sure you knew her better, at least the real her.” He said eagerly.

 

“Of course, I’d be happy to.” Snape said as he settled in a little more comfortably in his chair, preparing to tell his tale.

 

“As you know, we met when we were little, around seven or eight years old. We lived in the same town, a few streets from each other and used to play in the same park. My home life was… difficult. My mother was of the Prince line. She was disowned for marrying a muggle, my father.” He said with some disdain, but just enough to indicate that even though it was an old wound, it would never truly heal. “He wasn’t very nice to us. We share similar starts in life, I’m sure you can imagine.” He said dismissively.

 

“Anyway, Lily and I met and I knew she was magical when I saw her have a bout of accidental magic. When I knew talking to her wouldn’t break the statute of secrecy, I told her about our world, and taught her to control her magic a bit. I’d learned out of necessity, as I’m sure you did to some extent as well, before you knew what it was. She was fascinated by it all, and I shared what books I had and whatever knowledge an eight year old would have about magic, limited as it may have been. I learned a little magical theory from my mother’s books. I learnt a lot about potions from her, she didn’t practice magic after marrying my father, but she brewed in secret to help keep the house running. Soon she took to Lily as well and we’d both help her brew while my father was at work in the factory. She voraciously read every book my mother had. The Princes are a dark family, though not in the Sacred 28 because, just like the Potters, we were deemed not British enough for the exacting standards of whoever wrote the list. The first Princes settled in Britain in the fourteenth century, coming from the newly minted Ottoman Empire. So, even though we had been thoroughly British for five hundred years.” Snape sneered, and Harry found it funny, now it wasn’t directed at him.

 

“So she got the chance to familiarize herself with the dark from early on then.” Harry supplied.

 

“Yes, but it wasn’t a time to be proudly Dark. Especially a muggleborn, it would have been unheard of, so she kept it a secret. Eventually we both got our Hogwarts letters and we were so excited. We would both be in Slytherin and we’d learn magic and brewing and everything the school had to offer. Then, as you know, she was sorted into Gryffindor. She was so nervous that night, she didn’t understand why the hat would place her there, but I think it was ultimately for the best. I fear a muggleborn in Slytherin would have had a hard time with things. Gryffindor brought out the best in her. I fear she would have rivaled the Dark Lord had she been sorted a snake.” Snape said.

 

Harry couldn’t help but agree, remembering what he’d learned from the Dark Lord’s diary in second year. 

 

“Not all was lost though. That first night, after the sorting, she sat next to Alice Yaxley, and they never parted ways again. She had a close knit group of friends. Mary McDonald, Marlene McKinnon, Dorcas Meadowes and more girls, but with Alice she shared the fact that they were both dark witches in the lion’s den. Alice had it a bit rough in the beginning, because her family was known to be dark and Gryffindor is the Mecca of light supremacists,and her family… they weren’t so happy with her sorting. Your mother took her under her wing and hexed anyone who dared turn their nose at her until she was seamlessly integrated into the fabric of Gryffindor house. We were close as well, Alice and I, though we never grew as close as Lily and I were. We used to practice and read forbidden books together, we started that year with Thy first steps into Arts Dark and went from there. Your mother has a particular affinity for blood rituals and blood magic, and she taught me everything I know about the mind arts, she was a natural.” Snape said.

 

“It’s a bloodline gift.” Harry supplied. “From the Monténèbre line. It’s on the Grimoire.” 

 

“That explains a lot then. Do you know what other gifts she might have had?” Snape asked Harry curiously.

 

“According to both the Schawrtzstein and Monténèbre grimoires, some of the gifts she might have presented were parselmagics and parsel speech, which I was happy to know came from her and not the Dark Lord'' Harry quipped in passing as he related the list of gifts from his mother’s side. “There’s also shadow magics in the Schwartzstein line. I’ve dabbled a bit but not much.” Harry said.

 

“She never presented any other then, not that I know of at least. If she’d been able to travel or communicate through shadows, I’m sure she’d have escaped that night.” Snape said sadly. “Nor did I ever hear her converse with snakes, but it’s possible that the Dark Lord boosted the gene that manifested the trait in you. Magic doesn’t transfer like that. That’s just the goat's fanciful tales” Snape sneered at the mention of his employer. 

 

“Oh I’ve come to discern them from fact as well, sir. Don’t worry. I’m not under any delusion that it was the power of love that saved me that night, it’d be most stupid to think that with a sowilo carved on my forehead” he laughed lightly.

 

“He dabbles in the arts, superficially, in a know thy enemy way but understands nothing of the nuances and finer points of the dark arts. Granted, he has no way of knowing Petunia isn’t a blood relation, but he also doesn’t understand blood wards in the slightest. Those are keyed to you, and you only. He set up standard wards around Petunia’s house, most likely, but your mothers protection will stay with you, keyed to your person, not a location or other people. He is a master mind mage, I should warn, but not an innate one, so you should be fine.”

 

“I’m still working on some things. I’m still vulnerable to attacks from him because I can’t just trap him in the void, as tempting as it is. I’ve been practicing redirection so I can only show what I want him to see, but it’s tricky.” Harry said.

 

“How so?” Snape’s asked.

 

“Well, at first when I saw that it was one of my line traits, I started learning it from a book I bought. I had a hard time with it until Neville told me that I shouldn’t learn it like normal wizards would. I didn’t need to practice parsel speech after all, so I just called up my Monténèbre magic and it took care of it.

 

“That’s good, but occlumency is way more than just shielding your secrets. It’s the capacity to fully access the potential of your mind. Have you set up your mindscape yet?” Snape asked Harry, curiosity plain on his features.

 

“Yes, it’s a library/study type room. Quite cozy.” Harry said.

 

“That’s good. I’m going to give you another book, I don’t want you to focus on the process of achieving anything, because clearly that’s not the way you would naturally go about things with your ability, but I do think it will be beneficial to see the possibilities the craft offers and you can just pull on your magic to fulfill them.” He said, summoning a book from the shelf. Harry took and put it in his satchel for later use, no need to spend their time reading when they could be talking.

 

“As far as your conundrum with the headmasters attacks, the trick is to pull everything except what you want the other to see behind your shields, leaving only what you wish for them to see or what you’d expect they’d want to see, should they go looking in your head right at the forefront. Albus will never do more than a superficial scan of your thoughts because he likes to do it subtly and without his presence being felt. Focus on what he would want to hear in any situation you find yourself alone with him and you’ll be fine.” Snape said.

 

“Thank you sir. Will you test me? Occasionally? I don’t have anyone to test my shields and my deflecting and I don’t like waiting to see if it will work if I’m ever in the Headmaster’s presence.

 

“Of course, practice during our lessons and I’ll subtly try to read you and give you feedback at the end. I’m sorry to say that will mean you won’t get free time if you finish early.” Snape told him.

 

“That’s fine sir, with exams coming up I’d need the time to study anyway so it doesn’t matter where I do it.” Harry said with a pleasant smile.

 

They spent the remainder of their time together reminiscing about Lily and getting to know each other. Snape was especially concerned with Harry’s impending return to the Dursley household but he was swiftly appeased by Harry explaining his plans and countermeasures. His decoy trunk and access to muggle money would make life easier, as well as the ability to smuggle food from the school and that his potions cabinet was well stocked with healing and nutrition potions just in case. He wasn’t clued in on his father’s plan to take him away from the muggles yet, or anything about him really, so it was best not to rock the boat on their budding relationship. 

 

He left his detention with a reminder to study the book he’d been given and a somber outer expression concealing an inner smile a mile wide, lest the portraits reported back to the goat that he was enjoying his time with the man.

 

~~~

 

March turned into April in a blur, exams drawing nearer. Hermione was progressively growing more haggard, and would snap at anyone who interrupted a study session or even dared to speak to her, so after a few run ins with her over hogging the textbooks, Neville and Harry decided to just leave her be and study on their own. 

 

Ronald had been as hot and cold as ever. No doubt encouraged by the powers that be always trying to control Harry. He’d go from nasty glares and stupid jealous outburst to happy carefree Ronald asking for a game of exploding snap, then back to obnoxious twat when said game was rejected in favor of preparing for exams. 

 

Harry took Severus’ advice to heart and read the book he’d given him cover to cover in a couple of days. He was amazed at the possibilities his gift had to offer and set out to take the most advantage of it. He’d reorganized his mindscape into a varied suite of rooms. The study was still the main part, where he stored and categorized his memories, but he’d added adjacent rooms for storing unwanted feelings, and a decoy mindscape full of sanitized memories suitable for tricking most intruders since he couldn’t properly defend himself from a deeper intrusion without revealing his mastery of the mind arts. He’d passed every test Snape had performed with flying colors, and he’d particularly enjoyed crushing the man’s triumphant glee when he thought he’d penetrated his shields, only for Harry to take him out of his decoy room into his proper mindscape, and then to the void for the briefest of moments, just for fun.

 

He’d also started training his perceptive skills according to the books instructions, by segmenting a portion of his consciousness to be ever aware and recording, even in his sleep. It did wonders for his academics, as he was able to easily access information he may have just glanced in passing at one moment but would prove to be useful later.

 

He kept up with regular, yet brief visits with Remus, who’d done his best to explain his fathers past actions to him. The relationship between Harry and Sirius was still somewhat fraught, the revelations of his past misdeeds only adding to Harry’s resentment over his stubbornness with the whole rat business. They still chatted semi regularly and Harry occluded the shit out of his feelings in order to keep the peace.

 

Hermione, on top of her classwork, was intent on helping Hagrid with Buckbeak’s appeal, and they’d visited the ogre a couple of times. The visits were rather tense, their relationship not as it used to be, but Harry understood that he had to remain somewhat in contact with the half-giant, for appearances sake at least.

 

It was shaping up to be his best academic year to date. He excelled in every subject and his teachers were delighted with his sudden maturity and work ethic. McGonagall was over the moon with his classwork, singing his praises and reminiscing about his father’s natural talent for the subject. “If only dear James had applied himself like you now do, Mr Potter, he’d have had my job right out of school!” She said once.

 

Of course, with the year slowly coming to a close and his rift with the weasel still going strong, he’d gotten a couple of request to chat from the Goat.

 

He’d managed to appease him every time, a bittersweet smile on his face and nostalgic memories of his and the ginger’s friendship at the forefront of his mind. “I still care for him a great deal, sir. But we’ve grown apart ever since I started to take my academics more seriously. I hope it’s just that he’s a bit behind in maturing along with the rest of us and he’ll eventually catch up, but I don’t hold it against him. I care a lot about his family and luckily he’s not the only Weasley I’m close to, so when he gets his act together I’ll be waiting with open arms.” He’d said to the old man, whose eyes glinted with satisfaction at his merciful attitude. 

 

He’d been increasingly spending more time with Draco, sneaking into classrooms to play cards and talk. They barely strategized these days, instead they just talked about everything and anything. The blond had told him how he wanted to become a healer, even if his family expected him to pursue a potions mastery. He also told him about his parents. He was very close to his mother, who he adored above everyone else, and admired his father greatly. Through these conversations, Harry got to see a side of Lucius Malfoy that most would not be privy to. Without ever meeting him properly, he now had a picture of who the man was. A deeply family oriented man, ruthless, protective and cunning. He could tell by the way Draco spoke of him that he loved his son deeply, but demanded a lot of him as well. It was well meaning, but no less hard on Draco. Harry understood that most heirs are brought up with a sense of duty ingrained very deeply within them. He’d just been an heir for less than a year, to his knowledge, and he felt that duty heavily on his shoulders.

 

Once Draco had asked what he planned to do when he graduated, Harry answered honestly.

 

“I don’t think I’ll pursue a career beyond politics. I’d like to dedicate myself to my duties and also have a family. Chalk it up to my upbringing if you like, but there’s also the fact that I have a truckload of titles that need heirs,” he laughed “so I’d like a big family and time to devote to them. I’m grateful and blessed I don’t need to earn an income beyond responsibly managing my estates and investments so any academics I pursue will be just because they interest me or benefit me.” He said.

 

“That sounds nice,” Draco smiled.

 

“It does, doesn’t it? I’m not too worried about it at the moment, given that I’ll probably have to get rid of many people before I’m free to pursue any of that.” 

 

“Well that took a dark turn.” Draco laughed.

 

“It’s my nature, what can I say.” Harry smirked, laughing at Draco as the tips of his ears blushed.

 

“Are you ready for the match next week? Apologies in advance for crushing you.” Harry said, continuing the banter.

 

“That’s what you think, but you know I’m getting to the snitch before you even take off the ground.” Draco said, equally taunting.

 

“That’s rich, you could beat me in your dreams maybe.” Harry laughed, and Draco blushed again.

 

“Are you ok? Are you getting sick?” Harry asked.

 

“No! Why?” Draco said, blushing more profusely.

 

“You’re blushing, like you could be running a fever. Don’t get sick on me Draco, I’d like to win fair and square. You need to be at your best.” He said.

 

“I’m fine!” Draco said, voice shrill, and then, composing himself, he dropped a few octaves and repeated “I’m fine”.

 

“If you’re sure. Fine then. No hard feelings when we beat your arses yeah?” Harry asked.

 

“Sure, no hard feelings. We should be getting back anyway. I’ll leave first.” He said abruptly as he stood and left muttering about idiotic Gryffindors.

 

“Weird” Harry thought, shaking his head as he walked back up to the tower. As he walked by a window, his breath caught as he saw a flash of movement down on the ground. Upon closer inspection, he found it to be Crookshanks. “Probably looking for the rat” he thought to himself, and when he was about to leave he saw a big black dog join the cat at the edge of the forest.

 

“No mirror tonight then, finally some sleep.” He thought. His father better catch that stinking rat.

 

~~~

 

They’d done it! Gryffindor had won the house cup. It took literal sweat, blood and tears though. The snakes were playing just shy of outright fouling and he’d taken a couple of bludgers to the side and a little push and shove here and there. It broke his heart a little to see the sad look on Draco’s eyes as he realized they’d lost, but the blond gave him a quick smile nonetheless. No hard feelings.

 

As he laid in bed thinking about the match, the celebratory party finally over and done with, he tried to relax. The year was coming to a close, exams around the corner and still, no rat. It had been a good day though, they were champions and Draco had played a surprisingly clean game, in comparison to his teammates. He looked happy on the air, and Harry wished he got to feel that way more, because the real smile on his face looked so much better than his pureblood mask.

 

~~~

 

Reality quickly got him out of his victory-induced bliss. Exams were coming nearer with each day and the whole school could feel it. Hermione was a right wreck. Her hair was a mess, the circles under her eyes had their own postal code and she’d turn up out the blue, appearing almost from thin air, yelling “quizz me!” It was quite annoying.

 

Another annoying thing was that Ronald decided that now, a week before exams, was the perfect time to come to his senses and start studying. And of course, since Harry had been telling anyone who’d ask that he would welcome him back once he started caring more about his studies, had to do just that. “Just a couple more weeks, then I’m out” he thought to himself every time the stupid ginger despaired over stuff he should have a proper handle on since first year. He occluded every nasty thought and curse that threatened to escape his mouth and politely helped the boy as much as he wanted to.

 

It was on one of such days, when they were revising for the charms exam, that the note about Buckbeak’s appeal came.

 

“Isn’t an executioner a bit much? Positively medieval!” Ron said. 

 

“I guess you get the vip treatment when Lucius Malfoy is paying for everything” Hermione sneered.

 

“I guess so…” Harry said, and then he stood, excusing himself to go get a book from the library.

 

“I’ll go with you” Neville said and moved to join him.

 

“What’s up Nev?” Harry said, suspicious at Neville’s shady attitude.

 

“Come with me for a second Harry, there’s some people you should meet.” He said.

 

As they neared the library, they veered towards a classroom. Inside, stood a group of teens of varying ages, all with open palms in greeting.

 

“Well met Heir Potter” said Susan Bones, among the cacophony of well mets.

 

“Well met everybody, it’s nice to finally meet you all” Harry said, returning the greeting.

 

“We thought we’d introduce ourselves properly before the year was out,” Ernie McMillan said. “There’s been talk of the Potter heir finally entering society and we thought it’d be nice to welcome you in properly.” He smiled at Harry.

 

“What talk!? There can’t be talk. If Dumbledore finds out…” Harry said, suddenly panicking. Trust the dumbdumb light wizards to foil his plans.

 

“Relax Potter, the headmaster doesn’t know a thing, we run a tight ship.” Daphne Greengrass said with a roll of her eyes. “Are we to assume that he wouldn’t take kindly to the news?” She added.

 

“That’s an understatement, yeah.” Harry sighed.

 

“The Headmaster has taken measures to keep Harry away from us, from all this.” Neville said, motioning to the room with a hand.

 

“Shocker.” Anthony Goldstein said, sarcasm evident.

 

“Regardless, welcome.” Hannah Abbott smiled at Harry and motioned him and Neville to sit on some empty chairs.

 

“Harry, these are all the heirs currently at Hogwarts, well, most of us anyway, there’s a couple more Slytherins we don’t trust, and some that haven’t started school yet, but for the most part, this is all of us.” She said kindly.

 

“Well, it’s nice to meet you properly… what do we do now? Is there some sort of initiation ritual? I didn’t bring a goblet.” Harry smirked.

 

“No ritual, just a chat” Padma Patil piped up with a pretty smile. 

 

Harry looked around the room, careful to seem like he was meeting the Slytherins for the first time.

 

“Are you sure? No test? How do you know I’m trustworthy?”

 

“Duh, you’re Harry Potter.” Said Susan. “And Neville vouched for you. You’re cool.” 

 

“That’s nice to hear, thank you.” Harry said, taking a general view of the group. “So this is what the Wizengamot will look like in ten years, huh?”

 

“Maybe not in ten, some of us have parents or guardians who are happy to hold on to their seats a while longer, especially if they feel we could be better prepared by taking up the mantle a little later in life. There’s also all the proxy and vacant seats to consider, but as we said, there are currently 21 heirs in Hogwarts that we know of.” Susan said, and at Harry’s questioning look, she added “not every family makes their heirs identity public. But those that do encourage the heirs to mingle and foster good relationships, or at least neutral relationships.” 

 

“That’s nice I guess, that’s like half the Wizengamot then. Smart move.”

 

“Aren’t you taking arithmancy Potter? There’s 50 seats in the court and we know of 21 heirs.” Blaise baited him, or seemed to at least. It was an opening and Harry took it.

 

“I’m guessing it’s rare to hold more than one seat then?” He asked innocently.

 

“It’s not the most common, families try to spread the titles amongst siblings if that’s the case. But Nott has the Avery and Nott seats. Do you have more than one?” Goldstein asked curiously.

 

Harry had the good sense to feign embarrassment and told them.

 

“I have three. Potter, Peverell and Black.” He admitted.

 

“Wow, quite the catch then Potter. I expect you to be swamped in betrothals once you reach the age or go public.” Warrington teased. At that, Harry blushed for real.

 

“Don’t tease Cass, there’s plenty of time before any of that.” Susan said, before turning to Harry with an inquisitorial look to rival any auror.

 

“So, Harry, that’s an interesting mix of claims. I assume most of the secrecy involving you entering polite society stems from the fact that the boy who lived is a dark wizard then? Will you side with the dark faction once you take up your seats?” She asked pointedly.

 

“At the moment I think I’m leaning dark/gray, there are policies from the dark faction that I agree with, mainly creature rights and certain freedoms of practice, but there’s also things I agree with the light about. If I were to take up my place today, I’d keep my seats where they are and vote accordingly.” He said confidently.

 

“Don’t worry about it Harry, there’s no dark prejudice here. Daph, Blaise and Cass are dark as well, and though Neville hasn’t confirmed anything, so is he if you believe the talk.” Susan said. “What will you do about the Dark Lord?” She followed up her questioning.

 

“No test, they said.” Harry smirked and went to answer the girl. “As far as I know, I already did my vanquishing when I was a baby. I know there are rumors he might come back, but I don’t have anything close to evidence to support them. Nothing besides Dumbledore’s ideas about the matter. He’s convinced he isn’t dead and will come back and I’ll have to defeat him again. He’s given me no proof, but if it does happen and it turns out he’s out to get me, then I guess that’s what I’ll have to do” He said, shrugging diplomatically as he caught the flash of pride of the Slytherins in the room before their mask went back in place.

 

Susan eyed him intensely for a moment before declaring, “that’s good enough for me, welcome to the group Potter.”

 

After that, he made his excuses to the group and left on a first name basis with all of them. Neville accompanied him to fetch the book he really did need when he’d left the study group and they made their way back to the tower.

 

“That went well, I told you it would work if you were as honest as you could be with them. Susan’s shrewd, she takes after her Aunt, she’s the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. If she’s satisfied with your answers then you’re good.” Neville told him on the way.

 

~~~

 

Harry kept his head down the following days and once exams arrived, he ticked them off one by one, excited to excel.

 

He’d just aced his DADA exam with flying colors and a conspiratorial wink from his stepfather, who for some reason had asked to borrow the map so  he’d discreetly handed it to him along with the written portion of his exam. He’d promised not to meddle so he asked no questions. 

 

His good mood lasted until he made it back up to the castle from the obstacle course that had been the exam. The sight of the group formed by Minister Fudge, Lucius Malfoy and a tall sinister looking man that could only be the executioner made his stomach twist. Poor Hagrid, it really was sad for him.

 

After lunch, he went up to take his Arithmancy exam, thankful that he could recall all the formulas and combinations necessary from his pristine mindscape. After the exam, they met Ron, who came down from his divination exam and they made their way to Hagrid’s cabin.

 

“We can’t stay long, it’s too close to sundown, but we can’t let him face this alone.” Ron said.

 

“We’ll go right after dinner, we can take the cloak, no one will need to know we’re there.” Harry said.

 

“Ok, we’ll go.” Hermione said, rules be damned for once.

 

~~~

 

The three of them went slowly down the path towards Hagrid’s hut. He couldn’t remember the last time the three of them had been under the cloak together. It was getting uncomfortable, especially because Harry had seemingly shot up like a weed in the span of a year to everyone’s knowledge, so they moved carefully to avoid pulling and showing something.

 

Hagrid didn’t let them stay long fortunately, because even though the gesture was kind, the awkwardness lingered. Unfortunately, it wasn’t short enough of a visit to prevent Hermione and the Weasel from starting to bicker.”

 

“I’m just saying, I can sympathize with the man,” Ron hissed from under the cloak as they walked and stopped at times, trying to avoid the Headmaster, the Minister and the executioner walking down towards the hut. They hid behind a tree to wait them out as Ron continued his rant.

 

“I mean, I did lose my pet too, and why are we stopping? We’re bloody invisible!” Ron said.

 

“Yes! But we’re not soundproof so shut it!” Hermione hissed. “And we’re stopping because unless you can explain away a set of 3 invisible footprints walking up the castle, then we need to hide and wait until the coast is clear”

 

Once it was safe to continue, Ron and Hermione kept it up until a flash of orange chasing a blur of brown patchy fur hurled past them.

 

“Scabbers!” Ronald yelled as he went in pursuit of the animals, Hermione behind him. They were heading straight for the Whomping Willow.

 

From the distance separating them as Harry ran to catch up, he saw how Hermione caught the rat in her hand, just in time for a huge black dog to grab her by the wrist and drag her down a hole at the root of the tree.

 

“Fuck, fuck” Harry said. 

 

They got as close to the tree as they could before it stopped them, only to freeze when the cat pressed something on the trunk. They quickly followed into the hole.

 

~~~

 

It all went to shit after that. Harry and Ron walked into a room in the Shrieking Shack to the sight of Hermione in a broken down canopy bed, holding Scabbers to her chest with a broken wrist and Sirius looming over her.

 

As soon as he turned to look at them, his body shielding them from Hermione’s view, Harry mouthed “ act” and proceeded like he’d never met the man.

 

Luckily, his father caught on quickly and they proceeded with the tedious back and forth of explaining and feigning betrayal all for the two kids' benefit.

 

Harry was able to clue Remus in once he made his appearance and together they continued their charade until a stroke of luck finally hit and Ron was struck down unconscious with a broken leg in the crossfire that ensued.

 

That good luck would only last so long, because at the height of their explanation, Snape appeared from under the cloak.

 

“ You swore to me wolf, you swore you weren’t helping him.” He seethed.

 

“I haven’t been helping him Severus, you’ve been here long enough to know what’s going on I presume, please allow us to explain.” Remus pleaded with the potioneer.

 

They proceeded to explain all about the rat's betrayal and how Sirius had caught wind of its whereabouts. They could see reason prevail when Snape looked at the rat's front paw, the paw with the missing finger.

 

A few more moments of discussion back and forth, and finally someone got the brilliant idea to just force the rat to morph back.

 

Alive and well in front of them, stood Peter Pettigrew.

Chapter 12: Back in time

“There! That’s all the proof we need, could someone please just tie him up so we can leave and deliver him to the ministry?” Harry said, fed up with the circus they’d been forced to put on for Hermione and the Weasel’s sake.

 

Remus then bound and gagged the rat with a swift incarcerous and Snape levitated the Weasel’s unconscious body. They were slowly making their way out in single file, Harry behind Remus who was floating the bound rat and the rest following along. Harry couldn’t shake the feeling something was wrong, that something could go wrong. That perceptive part of him that was always aware was screaming at him. Remus climbed out of the hole just as Harry focused in on the voice, the moon! The potion. Fuck.

 

He quickly caught up to Remus before the rest got out and hissed quietly “the moon! the potion! Act feral and keep your cover.”

 

Remus' eyes widened in realization and looked at the rat, knowing it had all gone to shit. It had been for nothing. His body bind spell would collapse as soon as he shifted.

 

“I’m so sorry cub” he managed to say before the moon started to peek through the clouds.

 

“All I asked was that you didn’t turn this into an I told you so moment. Trust the adults Harry, we’ve got it Harry. Bollocks” Harry hissed angrily before resuming character, backstepping from the shifting werewolf. 

 

It did all go to proverbial shit. The rat escaped, obviously, no doubt gone to look for his master somewhere. Remus had to act all beastly to throw everyone off, knocking Snape unconscious in the process. Great, their only credible witness out cold. Trust the adults, Harry, they said. He’d never trust another adult in his fucking life. If you want something done you do it yourself, that’s the motto he’d lived by all his life. He was no regular thirteen year old. He’d been beaten, starved and neglected since before he knew his own name, which was actually twelve if you counted learning his legal name in the summer, or five when he found out it wasn’t Boy.

 

He’d been forced to grow up and lick his wounds quickly to keep on fighting. He was probably more of a grown up than many of the graduating class. What did these children know about the hardships of life? Nothing. Coddled babies, the lot of them. Of course he envied them that, but what could you do? Nothing.

 

Normal 13 year olds don’t have to try and summon a patronus charm to save their soul and that of their fathers. Normal 13 year olds certainly don’t vanish into unconsciousness while watching their own patronus charge towards them without having conjured it, muttering what the fuck.

 

~~~ 

 

Harry woke up in the hospital wing to the murmurings of the Minister for a Magic and the Goat. Hermione was also up and they both tried to explain the situation to no avail.

 

“He must have hit you with quite the confundus charm my boy. Don’t worry, Black is in our custody and will soon be kissed for his crimes. Rest now.” The minister said.

 

Harry tried to argue with the Goat, but he was unshakable in his refusal. Bullshit excuses. He’d finally had enough of children shouting in tandem at him apparently, because he just shouted back for them to be quiet and said.

 

“What we need is more time. Ms Granger, three times will do, I think. Sirius is being held in Professor Flitwick’s office. That’s on the seventh floor, 13 windows to the right of the west tower. It is currently five minutes past midnight. I will lock you in now. If all goes well, you may be able to save two innocent lives tonight. Good luck.” He said with that fucking twinkle in his eyes that Harry dreamt of snuffing out one day.

 

Harry was clueless as to what that could have meant, but apparently Hermione wasn’t, because she got up and called for Harry to hurry.

 

He got up and went to her, asking what was going on, but Hermione just pulled a necklace she was wearing around his neck and gave the hourglass pendant 3 turns.

 

The room shifted and swirled around them like if it was being sucked down a drain, and he suddenly found himself and Hermione in a deserted entrance hall, at sunset.

 

“What the fuck?” He said, perplexed, but Hermione merely pulled him into the nearest broom cupboard.

 

“Hermione, what is going on!?” Harry asked.

 

“This is a time turner Harry, we’ve gone back in time. 3 hours, to be precise.” She said , still a bit frazzled. “McGonagall gave it to me at the start of the year, it’s how I’ve been able to make all my classes.” She explained when Harry gave her a you’ve got to be shitting me look.

 

“You mean to tell me they trusted a 13 year old with a literal Time Machine? I’m never trusting an adult again in my life!” Harry said. “Ok, you’re the expert then, how does this work and what do we do.” 

 

“We cannot let our other selves see us and we can under no circumstances interact with ourselves. Also, we cannot change the course of events. We cannot go and warn Sirius or anyone before events unfold. We must trust that whatever we are here to do, we already did before coming. Are you following?” She said commandingly.

 

“Perfectly. I think we did make it work. I saw my own patronus charge towards me before I passed out. That means I’m going to cast it later. Also, I think the other innocent life the headmaster meant for us to save is Buckbeak.” Harry said. Done with placating her ego. Screw his cover, he needed to be at his best. For Sirius.

 

“But Harry, Buckbeak was executed” Hermione said warily.

 

“Was he? We didn’t see anything, just heard the scythe swing. We must get down there now and rescue him before they execute him. The group went into the hut remember? We snatch him while they’re inside and hide in the tree line. We wait for the rest of the evening to unfold, I rescue myself and Sirius and we fly to where they are keeping him on Buckbeak’s back and he escapes on him.”

 

“Harry…” she said, sounding unsure and like she wanted to ask further questions, looking at him like it was the first time she was properly seeing him. 

 

He knew that even though he’d had his best academic year to date, he’d still taken care to soothe her ego and never outwardly compete with her. Always asking for advice on things he knew and correcting her as little as possible. Not today though.

 

“Now is not the time Mi, I’m sorry to take over like this, but we have no time right now. We’ll have lots of time to kill once we’re waiting for us to come out of the willow. Then we can talk. Let’s go.” He said, motioning for her to follow.

 

As they made their way down the hill along the treeline, Harry had the presence of mind to ask, “So, how do you handle a hippogriff? I don’t take that class” smiling sheepishly at his friend.

 

“Be very respectful and bow to it, they’re very proud creatures, that’s the only trick to it.” Hermione said.

 

“Cool, easy.” Harry said. “Look, here they come and there we go.” 

 

“What do we do now?” Hermione asked.

 

“We wait until they go into the cabin, they need to see Buckbeak there first so they don’t blame Hagrid. Once they’re in, I’ll go and bring him back here and then we can move to a better location to wait for the rest of the evening to play out.” Harry said, and they waited a few minutes until everyone was inside the hut. Harry crawled out and approached the animal, giving a respectful bow and waiting in position until the animal returned it.

 

He then went nearer the beast and told it to cooperate, that he’d help it be free and not get killed, but that it had to go with him.

 

After some stress inducing maneuvering he managed to get the beast moving and hidden safely in the Forest back with Hermione. They spied how the executioner struck a large pumpkin in frustration while the minister complained. Harry didn’t like the glint in the old goat's eyes. Was this planned? He wouldn’t put it past him, he held the wards of the school after all. He must have known everything. The presence of an animagus for years in the Gryffindor dorm rooms, every time his father moved in and out of the wards, etc. 

 

“Ok, I think I hear the squabble with Sirius, the rat and you.” He told Hermione. “I think it’s safe to move to a closer vantage point. Come on.” He motioned, pulling the animal along.

 

They settled a little ways inside the treeline, with a comfortable view of the willow and sat to wait.

 

“Harry, we need to talk.” Hermione said ominously.

 

“Yes we do. Shoot” Harry responded, readying himself for what was to come. He’d have to come clean to her, and he wasn’t ready for the possibility of her reacting badly. What would he do in that case? Would he be able to kill her? Deep down he knew he would. It would hurt, of course, but he couldn’t risk her going to the Goat with the information and they were in the middle of a dangerous mission after all, it would be plausible that she just didn’t make it.

 

“I know there’s more to… well, everything. More than you’ve let on, ever since we met you in Diagon Alley this summer. I’d like for you to tell me the truth, but first I need to come clean too.” She said, and at Harry’s questioning look as he waited for her to continue, she did.

 

“This year has been so strange. I’ve been hesitant to admit it, Harry, but I don’t trust Professor Dumbledore. I haven’t in a long time, and I believe this year you’re finally in a position to listen to me about it. Ever since the beginning of our second year, he asks about you. At first I thought it was trivial conversation, like asking after a mutual acquaintance, nothing out of the ordinary. But as time went on it felt more and more like he’d been asking for reports on you and I started to feel uncomfortable about it. I’ve never told anyone this, but in first year, I went to the library to see if they had any books on study aids and methods. I figured there would be some magical ones better than the usual muggle ones. I came across a book on occlumency, it’s the art of protecting one’s mind” she said, only to be interrupted by Harry who said with a smirk, “It’s the craft of harnessing your mind's full potential actually, but do go on.”

 

“Quite right,” she smirked back. “Anyway, since I’m me, of course I’ve been practicing ever since discovering it and I’m quite decent at it. Not a master by any means but I developed a very organized mindscape and decent shields. I wanted efficiency and ease of memory, not necessarily to protect my mind, so I never focused on that bit of it.” She explained.

 

“Anyway, I’m going on a tangent. The thing is, I noticed how Dumbledore would use subtle legilimency on us whenever asking about you, a subtle push against my shields. Of course he would be able to walk all around Ron’s stupid head, but he’s not done it to me ever since he sensed pushback. Then I started to connect the dots. And he seems to be behind every event we’ve faced even more than You Know Who has been. The trials for the stone were ridiculous, the basilisk was obvious, and this year with Sirius walking around like he owns the place when it would be as easy as locking him out of the wards.” She said, hopeful that he wouldn’t rebuke her.

 

“Not to mention the fact that they bribed a 13 year old with a fucking Time Machine instead of telling her to do independent study, like every other student who wants OWLs in more than the allowed subjects. I get it Mi, I don’t trust him one bit either. I guess it’s time for my side of things. Although, I would appreciate a secrecy vow. It’s sensitive information.” Harry said, politely yet leaving no room for discussion.

 

After Hermione swore to keep his secrets, Harry proceeded to tell her everything, leaving no detail out.

 

After he was finished, she sighed in relief, which surprised Harry a little, and he let it show on his face it seemed because it prompted Hermione to explain herself.

 

“I’m relieved because I feel the same, I’ve had doubts for so long Har. The library here is so biased it’s ridiculous. And I’ve read you know who’s original manifestos and their actually pretty sensible, not even that against muggleborns. The books you gave me were pretty illuminating as well. And I have to say, when I feel my magic, I don’t feel particularly light. I’m also relieved that I will survive tonight.” She said with a knowing look.

 

“Don’t look at me like that. I know that had I not reacted like I did I’d be dead. But you must know that I’m with you Harry, all the way. You’re my best friend, my first friend even. It’s lucky we don’t have some ideological divide because that would make it difficult. I guess this is why I was sorted into Gryffindor. I begged the hat Harry! Begged for it to place me in Ravenclaw, even Slytherin would have been ok but I feared I’d be discriminated against too much in Slytherin. But it said I’d need my courage someday and Gryffindor would give me true friends and the courage I’d need to stand by them. I guess that’s us now.” She ended, a little winded after her ramble.

 

“You don’t know how relieved I am to hear that Mi. Don’t get me wrong. I’m prepared to lose some people along the way and I’m fine with it, but I didn’t want to lose you.” He hugged her tight, happy to feel the unconscious weight of losing her lift off his shoulders. “Now, the Weasel I wouldn’t mind losing.” He said laughing.

 

“Neither would I actually, this year was the most enjoyable I’ve had since those few weeks before the troll in first year. I hope we can shake him for good someday, but the headmaster will make that hard. Don’t worry though, now that we’re on the same page, I’ll feed him what we want him to know if he asks and hopefully Ron will become irrelevant to his plans for you if I play my role right.”

 

“I’m sorry for dragging you into this, you deserved a normal childhood and being my friend only gets you in trouble” Harry said, suddenly very sad.

 

“Hey, don’t go there. If I didn’t want this then I would have ditched you long ago. I’m here because I want to be, because I love you and… don’t tell anyone I said this but also, because illegal shit’s fun!” She ended, eyes going slightly manic.

 

“I know right? We should go shopping at Knockturn sometime in the summer, it was such a rush,” Harry said dreamily.

 

“We should, though you could start with lending me whatever you’ve already gotten from there.” She said excitedly. “Even the forbidden section of the library is disgustingly PG” 

 

As Harry laughed, they heard movement from the willow, as they saw themselves coming out.

 

“Ok, now we need to move towards the lake so I can repel the dementors and wait until they take Sirius up to Flitwick's office.” Harry said, and as they started to make their way over, they crossed paths with a 10 foot werewolf, golden eyes fixed on them both.

 

“Remus, it’s us, time turner. We’re getting to the lake to save Sirius and other me. Then Sirius will escape on Buckbeak's back. Get cover in the forest and I’ll see you tomorrow.” He explained, at the puzzled golden eyes that stared at them as the wolf sniffed them out.

 

At that, Remus understood and ran further into the forest. Leaving Harry and a petrified looking Hermione free to move once again.

 

“How… how.” Hermione said, still trembling. 

 

“He’s fully integrated with his wolf, remember? He’s in control and he knows I’m pack. They share consciousness enough to understand the situation.”

 

They made it to the point where Harry roughly calculated his patronus could have come from. He could see Sirius struggling against the horde of Dementors and his other self trying to cast. When it looked about right as he remembered from the other side of things, he cast, not even focusing on a memory, just the knowledge that it already worked.

 

The massive doe charged forth and repelled every Dementor in sight before vanishing. All that was left was the two bodies lying unconscious on the ground.

 

He saw as Dumbledore arrived and conjured a stretcher for Harry and, to his fury, proceeded to bodybind Sirius and levitated them both back to the castle.

 

Harry cast a tempus and it read that it was eleven in the evening. They had a little time to kill by his calculations. The whole ordeal with the minister and Dumbledore couldn’t have lasted longer than 10, maybe 15 minutes, so that would put it around ten to a quarter to midnight when the minister said they had Sirius in custody. Give or take 10 minutes and they should be heading up to take him away in half an hour.

 

“I can’t believe that just because they wouldn’t listen to me all year I’m now freezing my arse off waiting to fly on a hippogriff up to a window to rescue my father. I could have grabbed the fucking rat anytime but no, they had to have it their way. Idiots.” Harry complained, teeth chattering. Hermione cast some warming charms, thank Merlin, and at the decided time they flew up to the window indicated. It took some finagling to get Hermione up on top of Buckbeak with one arm in a sling but they made quick work of it and got up to the window of Professor Flitwick’s office.

 

Harry opened the window and motioned Sirius to come.

 

“Bambi? Is that you? How?” Sirius asked dumbfounded.

 

“Not the time, get up and let’s leave! They’re coming to kiss you!” Harry told his father, on his last straw.

 

Sirius seemed to snap out of it at that, and mounted the hippogriff swiftly. They flew to the top of the west tower, out of sight from the window they’d just rescued Sirius from, and landed along the battlements.

 

“Bambi, I’m so sorry, we almost had him.”

 

“Save it Father. You need to leave quickly and I’m not in the mood to say I told you so. We’ll talk later, take Buckbeak quickly and leave before they set the dementors after you.” He said, giving a hug because yes, he was mad at the fucker, but he loved his dad and he almost died.

 

“Godfather, I’m his godfather” Sirius tried to amend for Hermione's sake. Only for Harry to roll his eyes and tell him that she knew everything.

 

“Oh, right, that’s nice. I’m ever so sorry about your wrist though.” He told the girl.

 

“Don’t worry Mr Black, it’s alright, I’ll see you later I suppose. Safe travels.” She said, shooing him as she spoke.

 

“Right, bye Bambi, see you in the summer, I’ll come get you at your relatives, if not the same day you get there, then the next.” Sirius said, turning and urging Buckbeak to fly away.

 

Harry allowed himself a moment to watch as his father grew smaller in the distance before they ran back to the hospital wing. They made it just in time as Dumbledore was closing the door so he let them in after they reported that both Sirius and the hippogriff were ok.

 

“That was a wild ride.” Harry said.

 

“Indeed, I expect more to come though.” Hermione laughed.

 

~~~

 

Severus woke up early in the morning with a throbbing headache and soreness all over. He looked around the hospital wing and saw that the children were all still asleep. Not seeing Poppy anywhere, he quickly downed some pain relievers that sat on the tray table by his bed and decided to discharge himself before the matron had a chance to fuss. He’d been under cruciatus for longer than most many times in his life, so this was a drop in the bucket.

 

He needed a stern talk with Lupin before things progressed so he made his way to the man’s quarters.

 

He was surprised to find the wolf up and about as he received him, though he shut the door and warded the room quickly after he got inside.

 

“We need to talk, Remus.” Severus said with a stern voice.

 

“Yes we do, I’m very sorry you were kept in the dark about some things Severus, but we just couldn’t risk the chance of things getting out and the less who knew the whole story the better, but now that you are in the know about everything I’ll answer any question you have.” Remus said.

 

“Fine, care to explain how you’re not in your usual state after a full moon?” Snape asked.

 

“Yes, of course. Remember how I told you Harry had been given a chance to use the goblin’s healing waters? Sirius and I got it too. We got married in the summer and have glamours keyed into the lordship and consort rings,” Remus explained and dropped the glamor for a moment to show Severus. “The waters healed my bond with my wolf. I’m more in control when I shift so I don’t need to poison my wolf with the wolfsbane. I’ve been vanishing the potion wandlessly as I pretend to drink it. I’m sorry for the deception, but it was part of my cover.”

 

“That’s good, at least.” Snape managed to get out.

 

“Quite, but most importantly Severus, I’m sure I’ll be fired shortly, so even after all that happened last night I need to know that Harry can still count on you once I’m gone.” Remus said urgently, as if they were on borrowed time.

 

“Of course he will, and after the way you and your lord husband managed to fumble things so royally, he would even if it weren’t necessary. In fact. What are your plans for the summer?” He asked.

 

“Why?” Remus asked warily 

 

“Because the boy will need to train. And we’ll need to be outside the wards of the school if we are to train him properly. He needs proper instruction in the dark arts and though I would be stupid to underestimate a Black in that regard, the dog did skip on most of his training by running off to play light wizard with the Potters, so wherever you plan to take him, I’d like to be there so I can properly train him in the dark arts and dueling.”

 

“If you can spare the time then I’ll happily arrange it with Sirius. Though I worry it’s too soon. Harry is so young, surely it can wait till next summer? He should have a normal childhood for as long as we can provide one.” Remus said.

 

“Quite right, he should. Though sadly, he didn’t have one and no one will be able to give one back to him. It’s a noble intention but one that will be to his detriment in the future. He needs to be ready to either be of value to the Dark Lord or at least able to defend himself against him, and as we don’t know which scenario will come to pass, we need to prepare for both. He is not a normal child Remus, don’t treat him like one. I expect his trust will be hard to earn back now that everything he predicted would happen with your plans to handle the rat happened.” Snape reprimanded the stubborn wolf, who at least had the decency to look properly chastised.

 

“Ok, I’ll make the arrangements with Sirius. We’ll speak to Harry about it once we’re all there and settled for the summer.” Remus said, resigned.

 

“Don’t worry yourself so much Remus. We are all on the same side now, for Harry, and for Lyra. I will be the most civil, agreeable, pleasant  person you’ve ever met if I’m afforded the same courtesy.” Snape said, and at Remus’ raised eyebrow, he simply stared back impassively.

 

“Fine, I’ll talk to my Lord husband and I’ll make sure he behaves.”

 

“With that settled, I take my leave then. I’m sure the Goat will ask for a meeting about last night’s events so I might as well beat him to it and go now. Good day Remus.” Severus nodded and left the office, heading towards the headmaster’s.

 

~~~

 

The trio was discharged from the hospital wing after lunch that same day. It was awkward at first, the aftermath of yet another end of year finishing with one of their crazy adventures in spite of the baggage and distance between them and the Weasel. The castle was mostly deserted, everyone taking advantage of the fine weather and the last Hogsmeade trip of the year.

 

Neither one of them felt like visiting the town so they made their way up to the tower in silence. Ronald’s leg, even though it had been thoroughly mended by the matron, was still sore and stiff, and Hermione’s crazy year seemed to have finally caught up with her so she went up to her dorm leaving specific instructions not to be woken up even if she slept through dinner.

 

That left Harry free to wander the grounds alone, finding a cozy spot in a sunny patch by the edge of the lake.

 

“Alright Harry?” Neville said as he approached and sat next to him.

 

“Yeah, just thinking if I’ll ever just have a normal year.” He laughed dryly. “The dark lord was quiet this year but it turns out that if it’s not him bugging me it’s something else.” 

 

“Yeah, I get that, I’m glad your father managed to escape though. Will you be going to him this summer?” Nev asked.

 

“How do you know? Wait, don’t answer that, fucking rumor mill” Harry said, it really was a beast in its own right, how everyone found out about everything in this sodding school. “Yeah I will, but I’ll have to make a little stop at the muggles’ house before I join him. Only for a day or two according to father.”

 

“That’s nice I guess, better than the alternative at least. Maybe you could visit? Gran may be nasty, but she understands it’s an heir’s duty to be social so I’m not restricted in that way.” Neville said.

 

“Sure Nev, I’d love to visit you, I’ll see if Father can arrange it. Maybe we could coordinate it with some day when your Gran is busy or distracted so we can sneak off to Diagon and enact our plans” Harry smirked. 

 

“Sure, owl me once you’re settled and it’s safe to owl back and we’ll coordinate.” Nev told him with a hopeful smile.

 

“Even though it was batshit crazy, it was the best year so far wasn’t it?” Harry said, reminiscing on all that had happened this year.

 

“Yeah, least of all because it was great to have a competent DaDa teacher. Shame he’s leaving.” Neville responded.

 

“What? He’s leaving?” Harry said in shock.

 

“Yeah, sorry, I thought you’d have heard by now. Apparently Snape told the Slytherins this morning about him being a werewolf and letters from parents are already arriving. I think it’s bonkers, he managed this whole time without any trouble didn't he? But he resigned this morning after they outed him.” Neville told him, a hand gripping Harry’s shoulder in a comforting manner.

 

“I should go see him. See you later Nev, alright?” Harry said, getting up and moving toward the castle.

 

He made it to his stepfather’s office in record time and let himself in.

 

“Bambi, heard the news I guess?” Remus said sadly.

 

“Yeah, I’m sorry Remus, I can’t believe Snape would do that after all he said.” Harry told the lycan.

 

“He didn’t. Not intentionally at least. He was part of the conversation and didn’t realize a group of Slytherins was eavesdropping after the Goat left.” Remus assured him.

 

“Of course the cunt did it on purpose, the fucker.” Harry grumbled and excused himself for his language.

 

“I told you once we don’t need to excuse ourselves in relation to him, Bambi, and don’t worry. We always knew I wouldn’t last past the year, I can’t avoid the curse on the post after all. I got too close to you for his liking, I presume, so I needed to be disposed of. Besides, this position has always been the source of your troubles and his plans for you so what use could I have in keeping it filled.” Remus smirked. “Besides, being a newlywed forced to live away from home wasn’t easy, even if necessary, so I’m happy to go back to your father and leave you here under Severus’ guidance.” Remus said.

 

“I guess you’re right, it was inevitable. I just wonder what next year will bring then.” Harry sighed in resignation.

 

“Don’t worry cub, you’ll do fine. I trust you and your capabilities. Merlin knows we should have trusted them more this year. I owe you an apology.” Remus said, but before he could apologize, Harry interrupted him.

 

“Yes, you do. But we should wait and talk when we’re all together. Father is the one who really needs to apologize. There’s no use in having to do this all over again later and if he thinks he can dodge this by having you apologize for the both of you he has another thing coming.” Harry said with green fire in his eyes, and if that didn’t remind Remus of Lily right before she tore someone a new one for whatever reason, he’d be lying. Poor Sirius, he had it coming.

 

“Sure thing cub, I’m sorry nonetheless” Remus said sadly.

 

“As you should. We’ll talk later, ok? I’ll mirror father before leaving for the train and see if he has any plans for retrieving me from the muggles.” He said, leaving after a quick hug.

 

He left to go start packing his belongings for the train ride back home in a few days. Could he say back home? He had a feeling he’d be going home this year, but only time would tell. He loved his new parents, really he did, but if they kept getting in his way he’d just leave. He had money and multiple houses to choose from if they wanted to get all under my roof and shit. 

 

He was glad to have narrowly missed the Goat as he saw him get to Remus’ office just after he’d turned a corner, so he just nodded politely and left before he could be summoned.

 

That night, he called Sirius on the mirror to check up on him. He was safely back at Tŷ Du’r with Remus. 

 

“I thought about owling you with a new owl for the ginger. I felt bad that the Weasley boy was left petless but then I remembered you don’t like the git so no owl for him.” Sirius snickered.

 

They skirted around the topic of the night they’d let the rat escape, focusing instead on the plans for the summer. Sirius said they’d come pick him up the day after he got to the muggles’ house, just in case Dumbledore checked the wards during that first day to make sure he was there. Harry told him not to worry about it, it would really be like half a day considering the train ride, which wasn’t that bad. 

 

~~~

 

The night before term ended, he managed to squeeze one last card game with Draco. 

 

“So, what are your plans for the summer?” Harry asked the blond.

 

“I might go to Italy and visit Blaise at his mother’s villa. Then I guess I’ll spend a few weeks with Mother at our house in France before we come back for the World Cup. Father would usually join us but apparently he’s going to be busy this summer, he’s been reconnecting with many associates.” Draco said ominously.

 

“Well that bodes well for me. The rat escaped to go find its master and now the death eaters are reassembling. At least Father is supposed to handle the grown ups, though after his performance handling the rat I’ll have to reevaluate how much I’m willing to entrust him with.” Harry told the blond.

 

“Well, whatever happens, try not to get killed please.” Draco said, trying for humor, but the concern in his eyes was real.

 

“Don’t worry about me. I’ll be fine. Once I’m at the Black estate Father is living in, I’ll be able to write freely. I’ll keep you updated on how things are. Maybe I’ll even see you at the cup. The twins have been talking about their father getting tickets through work and I’m considered in the mix so if he gets them I might go.” Harry said, excited at the prospect.

 

“If we ever do meet, you mean. I don’t believe Arthur Weasel could procure tickets overlooking the camping ground, let alone in the actual stadium.” Draco sneered.

 

Harry laughed and said “I wouldn’t doubt him if I were you. Why do you think I’m included? I’m sure he’s dropped my name to secure good seats.”

 

“If that’s the case then I’ll see you in the Minister’s box I reckon. After what he pulled for you last summer, I’m sure the Minister wouldn’t have you anywhere else.” Draco smirked.

 

~~~

 

The train ride to London was uneventful and quiet. The twins invited Harry to come along to the Quidditch World Cup later in the summer, because apparently their father had scored tickets for all of them through work after all. The smile the Weasel gave him as he said he’d forgotten to mention it didn’t reach his eyes, not that Harry cared. He’d enjoy himself just the same with the twins and Hermione.

 

He was surprised at how many people stopped him for a quick chat or to wish him a good summer. Both Susan and Daphne told him to send an owl sometime, and Blaise told him he’d be hurt if only Draco got a letter from him if he wrote while he was in Italy with him and his mother.

 

Once they were close enough to the station, Harry prepared to meet his relatives. He’d sent Hedwig to Tŷ Du’r in advance, no need for her to be locked in her cage while he had to spend his mandatory day at the Dursleys. He enlarged his trunk to get his old one out, conveniently weighted by last year's books and various other things of no consequence. 

 

He stuffed his satchel in his new trunk and shrunk once more to put in his pocket.

 

At everyone’s questioning looks, Harry explained that the muggles liked to lock his things away for the summer so he’d use his old trunk as a decoy.

 

He got some outraged looks from the twins and Hermione but it didn’t go beyond that.

 

Once in London, he said goodbye to everyone else and told Hermione he’d write to her once he was settled with Sirius for the summer.

 

All things considered, the Dursleys behaved themselves quite well. The threat of what an escaped convict godfather would do to them should they lay a finger on him kept them mostly at bay, apart from the occasional push and shove. The fact that Harry had filled out quite nicely during the year and was tall enough to look the fat walrus directly in the eye also helped. His uncle fell for the decoy trunk, a smug look on his face as he locked it up, and Harry made sure to look properly crestfallen.

 

He made it up to his room where he was promptly locked up and settled for the day. He enlarged his trunk, got himself a sandwich and a Diet Coke from the stasis cupboard in one of the trunk’s compartments and laid down on the bed with a book on blood magic. He hadn’t forgotten that Sirius had promised to teach him this summer so he wanted to be ready.

 

A while later he was called down to cook dinner, which he laced with a crafty little potion he’d brewed a while back and kept for this exact moment. He’d thought of it when they were brewing Dreamless Sleep in class one day. If there was a potion that made one sleep with no dreams, would there be one that made you sleep with nothing but nightmares? Turns out that all that was needed to find that out was a little trip to the restricted section under his cloak and a quick owl order for a few of the rarer ingredients it required. It wasn’t even a difficult potion to brew. It was quite similar to Dreamless Sleep, just its polar opposite.

 

So he made them a lovely dinner of pasta and chicken cutlets and laced their drinks with the potion. The screams all night were music to Harry’s ears.

 

The next morning, Harry enjoyed their frazzled appearances as he cooked them breakfast, laced with nothing this time. He then went upstairs and had his own breakfast of tea and a few pastries.

 

He soon grew bored, so he dressed in his exercise equipment and went for a run. Yes, Petunia screamed at him a little when he got back, but he would be leaving today so no big deal. He did decide to pour the rest of the potion he had left in both the milk jug and iced tea he found in the fridge as a parting gift.

 

He followed his Train-O-Ball’s routine in his room and got a quick shower before Petunia realized and cut the hot water.

 

He acquiesced to weeding the front garden because he enjoyed gardening, but made sure to look a little put out by it lest she realized he did.

 

Vernon got back from work at around five and by then Harry had his room packed and ready, waiting to be picked up. 

 

He perked up when the doorbell rang at half past five and discreetly left the room, trunk and every other possession safely in his pocket, wand holstered in his right forearm.

 

He was almost as surprised as Petunia was when he saw the man at the door was not his father, but Professor Snape.

 

“Good evening Tuney. May I come in?” He said pushing past her anyway.

 

“You! You’re that awful Snape boy! Get out of my house!” She shrieked.

 

The noise in the foyer attracted both Vernon and Dudley to see what the scandal was about and they soon joined in the screeching complaints. 

 

“Good evening Mr Potter. Are you all packed and ready?” Snape asked as he spotted him on the stairwell.

 

“Yes sir, my decoy trunk is locked under the stairs but it should stay here for now I think, if anyone comes looking there should be something of mine still here.” Harry said.

 

“What are you talking about freak!? You’re not taking the boy anywhere! Leave my house at once!” Vernon shrieked, turning purple in his rage.

 

“I don’t have time for this,” Severus said, pinching the bridge of his nose. He pulled out his wand, which had the muggles backstepping in panic.

 

Imperio. He cast in quick succession over the three muggles, to Harry’s astonishment.

 

“Sir, the wards! The trace!” He managed to say.

 

“Don’t you worry about a thing Harry. I have ways of concealing my magic. Now, help me decide what prompts to give this filth.” He said in a sneer.

 

“Let’s get the practicalities out of the way before we decide on the fun ones.” Harry suggested.

 

“Quite right,” Snape smirked at him.

 

“Listen up scum! You will not miss or notice Harry’s absence, and if asked, you’ll say he’s out of the house but will be back soon. You will discreetly contact me through these coins, which you will keep on you at all times. Press the center and I will receive word that Harry’s presence is needed here.” He said. “Now Harry, what fun commands shall we leave them?”

 

“You will not eat for a week, you will only drink water, no matter how hungry or tired you are, and you will have to continue your daily lives as usual, no extra rest.” Harry said vindictively.

 

“Lovely, two out of three look like they need the diet at least.” Snape said. “You will live a frugal lifestyle, eating and spending the bare minimum necessary. All the extra money saved, you will give to Harry when he returns next summer.” He ended with a satisfied smile.

 

“I don’t need their money,” Harry protested.

 

“Perhaps not, but wouldn’t it be hilarious to make an anonymous donation to the Muggleborn financial aid program at Hogwarts? Or perhaps a muggle child protection charity” Snape smiled mischievously.

 

“That’s genius, I’ll split it between many causes they hate.” Harry smiled. “I’m ready whenever you are, sir,” he said.

 

“Perfect, follow me out past the wardline and hold my elbow tight when I tell you, I’ll apparate us to your father’s house.” 

 

And with a faint pop, they vanished.

Chapter 13: Tŷ Du’r House

Harry felt as if he was being sucked into a straw, extruded until he came out the other end. They landed in front of a wrought iron gate that opened as they got closer. Up the gravel path that followed the shoreline of a lake, he could see a French style château, like the ones he’d seen in books in the library at his muggle school, perched atop a cliff. It was beautifully ornate with round turrets, built in white stone with slate tiled roof. It was surrounded by lush vegetation and flowers. The place was gorgeous. He’d been imagining something a little more sinister, considering it was a Black property, but it was something out of a fairy tale.

 

They walked leisurely up the path, and Snape assured him they were safe and inside the wards once he noticed Harry getting a little restless looking around.

 

As they reached the bridge connecting the castle and the mainland, Harry noticed the castle wasn’t sitting on top of a cliff but that the cliff was also part of the castle. It looked as if the older, more ancient portion of it was carved into the stone, and as the centuries passed they’d added onto it, literally. The French renaissance style castle atop the primitive structure below was supposed to be the more modern addition.

 

Absorbed in his study of the castle he didn’t notice the doors opening or his father coming out to meet them until he was almost hugging him.

 

“Am I to assume you approve?” Sirius said jokingly as he wrapped his arms around Harry and enveloped him in a tight hug. 

 

“It’s a dream.” Harry said in awe.

 

“Welcome to Tŷ Du’r House. It’s the Black summer home. We used to come for a couple of weeks every summer. It’s always been one of my favorite places in the world.” Sirius said proudly.

 

“It’s gorgeous, what does the name mean?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“Well, it’s funny actually. It’s supposed to be Welsh for Black House, since we are in Wales. But some ancestor way back when, being a typical colonizer, botched the name and it actually translates to “black house of” and calling it Tŷ Du’r House actually means Black House of House. Sort of like people that say Chai tea or chickpea hummus”

 

“What do you mean colonizer?” Harry asked as they headed inside.

 

“The Blacks arrived in England in 1066 during the Norman Conquest, Harry. We settled in Wales and other parts of Britain and assimilated. We like to name things in Welsh but we are actually French. We used to be the Noir family before we crossed the channel. But way back when, some ancestor thought it was prestigious to associate the family with Celtic and Druid lore. It’s all pillock really. We haven’t got a drop of ancestral Welsh blood and our talents lie in blood magics, whereas traditional Welsh magical families excel in ritualistic and natural magic.” Sirius said.

 

“That’s fascinating, are there books about the family’s history here?” Harry asked his father.

 

“Of course, there are books in the library that are older than Hogwarts. But we can talk about it later, Tully will be almost ready with dinner, then I’ll give you a quick tour and show you to your room.” Sirius said.

 

The castle itself on the inside was beautiful, and much more simple than Harry expected. All the furniture was fine and elegant, yet it favored chunky, overstuffed profiles and cozy colors. It was clearly a house meant for comfort and not ostentation. The walls were a mixture of dark wood boiserie and the same white stone from the exterior in the vaulted ceilings. Every inch of wall space, if not paneled in wood or damasc, was covered in various tapestries and paintings, all landscapes, no portraits. 

 

“You’re completely safe here Bambi, the house is unplottable, which means it cannot be registered on a map or found with tracking charms. It’s also heavily warded and only six or seven people alive know where it is, of which 4 are currently in residence.” Sirius explained with a smirk as they made their way to the dining room. “Also, you’ll be able to practice magic freely, no one could trace it behind the ancient wards and with all the wild natural magic in the forest and lake.” He said, making Harry smile widely. He’d get to train, finally.

 

They passed through several sitting rooms before they reached the main dining room. It was large and vaulted like a church nave, with a large table that looked like it could seat twenty people easily. At the end of the room, in an alcove overlooking the lake, was a smaller round table that would fit six to eight people.

 

At the table sat Remus and Severus, who’d walked ahead of them, no doubt having already gotten a tour.

 

“Welcome home Bambi” Remus smiled at him from the table. “Come sit, Tully will be out with dinner any second now.”

 

Harry sat next to Sirius just as an elf appeared, levitating an assortment of dishes. Harry assumed she was female, from the pretty gray pinafore dress she wore, which had the black crest embroidered on the chest. 

 

“Welcome Master Hadrian sir, I is being Tully, the head elf of Tŷ Du’r House.” She said with a deep bow.

 

“It’s nice to meet you Tully. This smells delicious by the way, are you in charge of the cooking?” Harry asked.

 

“I is master yes, thank you,” she smiled with shiny eyes.

 

“Then thank you for what I’m sure will be a delicious dinner.” He smiled at the elf. 

 

The little elf only bowed deeper and popped away, her misty eyes now dripping with happy tears.

 

“Well, you’ve won over Tully already so I think you’ll do just fine.” Sirius said. “Now, tuck in everybody!” 

 

They helped themselves and Harry put a little bit of everything on his plate. The pork loin roast with mustard sauce was definitely his favorite dish of the evening, along with the sauteed snap peas with bacon.

 

He was fit to burst when Tully popped in levitating a cake stand with a treacle tart. He served himself a piece reluctantly when the elf nearly cried when he said he was full. Sirius had told her it was his favorite dessert and even if he had to go throw it up later he just couldn’t bear the sadness in the little elf’s eyes.

 

“Why don’t we take coffee in the sitting room and we can talk.” Remus said, grateful that Harry waited till after dinner to unleash what would in no doubt be a Lily Evans worthy dressing down.

 

“Yes, let’s.” Harry said, cold like ice all of a sudden.

 

~~~

 

Harry sat in a plush armchair and waited for the rest to settle. Once they were all seated with their coffee in hand, Sirius moved to talk, only to be interrupted by Harry.

 

“No, I’ve let you talk around me in circles all year, today you listen.” He said, looking at his parents with fire in his eyes.

 

“Bambi, I…” Sirius began, only to be plastered back in his seat when Harry repeated, this time voice laden with magic and authority.

 

“You. Will. Listen.” 

 

“I’ve never had someone I could depend on, all my life, it’s been me against whatever I’m against. I’ve been beaten, starved and belittled since before I can remember. I didn’t know my own name until I was five, before that I thought my name was boy, maybe freak.” Harry began. “That’s why, this summer I was so glad to finally have adults in my corner, adults I could rely on to handle some things I shouldn’t have to handle. Well, didn’t that turn out to be a disappointment.” 

 

Remus tried to interject, but Harry silenced him with a look and kept going.

 

“I am deeply disappointed in both of you. You let your desire for revenge get the better of you and abandoned all logic and common sense. I could have had the rat in Amelia Bones’ office before Yule, but you were the almighty adults, you knew better,” Harry sneered, “and for what? Not to cast suspicions on me? The rat had a cat on its arse all year, I could have taken it and given it to any one of you two in an unbreakable cage to be sent to the ministry, and blame the cat. But no… you knew better.” He said, never raising his voice, and the coldness in his tone was doing terrible things to both Remus and Sirius. This wasn’t their happy Bambi, so sweet and cheerful. They didn’t know who this cold, hardened young man was, and it scared them.

 

“I am deeply disappointed in you, and after this I’ll hear you out as you attempt to explain yourselves. Sirius, you are my father, you said you would be there for me, help me and support me. What was the first thing you do once you get me back? Choose vengeance over me. Again. Because that worked out so well the last time, didn’t it?” Harry said looking into his father’s eyes”

 

“And you Remus, you were supposed to be the voice of reason, you were supposed to temper Father’s hotheadedness, yet you went along with his idiotic plans and I wonder why. Are you still afraid you’ll lose him if you stand your ground?” Harry told his stepfather.

 

“I can empathize with you both, really I can. I’ve never had parents just as much as you’ve never had children. I imagine it would be difficult to find yourselves saddled with a kid having to be parents when you only ever had plans to be the fun carefree uncles who would come for the afternoon, play and spoil me and then leave the hard part to the real parents.  It will be hard for us to adjust, but in order to do so we will need to set some new ground rules, otherwise I’m out. I have no shortage of money or places to live in.” He said, and his threat sounded anything but empty.

 

“Don’t get me wrong, I would appreciate and be thankful for a loving home, but if you mean to coddle and shield me from the world, I’m sorry to say but I won’t stick around for it. I need to be ready for what is coming, so you either get with the program or get out of the way. I’m not a child, not a normal one at least, so don’t treat me like one. Your turn.” He said, giving them the floor.

 

“I’m so sorry Bambi, you’re absolutely right. I went and did the same thing all over again didn’t I? I just wanted to let you have some semblance of a childhood while I took something off your plate and I bollocksed it up royally. I’m sorry I failed you. You trusted me and I failed you.” He said, eyes brimming with tears threatening to escape.

 

“I’m sorry too Harry, I really thought between the two of us we could handle it, and we could leave you free to enjoy your school year. I have no excuse.” Remus said, looking down in shame. He couldn’t bring himself to admit that his cub was right, he was too afraid to deny Sirius anything, lest he lose him again. 

 

“As I said, we’ll adjust. I don’t want this hanging over us indefinitely so we’ll draw a line in the sand and move forward from here without it casting a shadow over our daily lives. Some things are gonna change though.” Harry said, staring at them until they gave him a nod to continue.

 

“We will move forward as equals, you lost the right to pull rank over me when you dismissed me like a child and we’re all worse off because of it. You proved to me that you, in fact, don’t know better just because you’re older or have more experience, so as far as our planning and game playing goes, we are all on equal footing. We will consider each other's points of view equally and proceed once we are all in agreement. I’m sorry to say I am not the kid you met last summer. That kid was full of hope that finally the grown ups would take over. He had to realize the hard way that if you want something done right, you have to do it yourself.”

 

“Harry, I am still your father…” Sirius began, but Harry stopped him in his tracks.

 

“I’m not saying you can’t send me to bed or discipline me or anything relating to the mundane and domestic. But as far as our plans go? You lost the right to tell me you know better. I knew better and you cleaned your boots with my opinion all year. I’m not saying it’s my way or the highway now either. If you make a fair point I’ll take it into account and vice versa. Equals.”

 

“Bambi we can’t be equals, you are only 13…” Remus started diplomatically.

 

“No, we have to be, and I wish I didn’t have to. But the both of you proved unworthy of me letting you be above me. Make no mistake, you’re coming down to my level, I’m not trying to move up to yours. If you still can’t see that I raised valid points last year and would still dismiss me because of my age, then you’re just proving my point.” He said coldly.

 

“Maybe we should sleep on this and reconvene another time.” Sirius said, evidently tired.

 

“No, this will be settled now and then we will move forward as a family, we dragged things along enough this year.” He said with a foreboding sense of finality.

 

“I repeat, this isn’t a debate or a negotiation. I’m not even being particularly unreasonable here. You proved yourselves to be unworthy of blind trust, so now I will require logic and sound arguments when told to stick to a plan, as well as to be afforded the same courtesy if we disagree. If you can’t do that, my trunk is still packed and I have portkeys to most of my other properties, the choice is yours.” Harry said, subconsciously imbuing his voice with enough magic to subdue his counterparts. 

 

Snape just watched the exchange in awe. He half expected to revel in witnessing his former rivals be brought down a peg or two, but the ruthlessness and cavalier use of compulsory magic, which he was sure the boy wasn’t even aware he used, left him thoroughly impressed. He was thirteen fucking years old and already commanding enough to maybe one day stand side by side with the Dark Lord. Maybe he was being taken in by the intoxicating magic as well, but it left him full of hope for the future. 

 

“Fine,” both Remus and Sirius said, finally submitting. Severus wondered if the boy realized that in attempting to put his parents in place, he’d just garnered his first two followers.

 

“Lovely.” Harry clapped, and the tension in the room dissipated instantly, like an elephant being lifted from everyone’s chest all of a sudden. “Now I think we should retire for the evening. Father, will you show me to my room please?” Harry smiled sweetly, as if nothing had happened and they’d just been discussing the weather and his final exams.

 

~~~

 

“This is the heir suite at Tŷ Du’r House, hope you like it Bambi. We can change the decor if you want to make it more you, just say the word.” Sirius said nervously.

 

Harry walked in and was subsequently blown away. He thought when his father meant suite it was like… you know, a suite, like a hotel. A room with its own bathroom, which would have been fine and more than Harry had ever had.

 

Turns out, the heir suite was a suite of rooms, as in plural. He had a sitting room with a sofa and a couple of armchairs by a cozy fireplace, lots of bookshelves he would fill up in no time, an office corner by the window with a desk overlooking the gardens and an adjoining bedroom, bathroom and dressing room.

 

It was all done in shades of blue and gray with the same dark wood accents present across the entire manor and pops of various shades of red, gold and maroon in the textiles and antique rugs strewn about the various rooms that added to the warmth of the spaces. His bed was a huge canopy bed with the fluffiest comforter he’d ever seen and a mountain of plush pillows. The bathroom was done in a mix of black and white marble with brass hardware. The dressing room and its cedar cabinetry smelled deliciously of wood and forest and Harry would have a fun time filling it out. He’d come to appreciate the confidence and power a good outfit gave him, and he took pride in his appearance. Not to mention he’d grown an inch or two during the year and would need to update not just his school robes. It was true that the charm work was better at Twilfitt’s because Malkin robes never lasted the whole year before the resizing charms started acting up, but maybe two years would be stretching things. So what if he indulged, he’d spent his whole life in rags and what was the point in being rich if he wasn’t going to enjoy it a little.

 

“It’s perfect Father, thank you.” Harry said, giving Sirius a tight hug.

 

“Remus and I are in the Master Suite just down the hall and Severus is in a guest suite a few doors down the other way. Just send an elf if you need us for anything until you get the lay of the land. I’ll leave you to rest now. Breakfast starts at eight on weekdays but you can have a little lie-in on weekends. Goodnight son.” He said into the hug.

 

“Goodnight Father.” Harry said, pulling his trunk out of his pocket to begin unpacking.

 

~~~

 

Sirius stepped back into the sitting room and poured a round of firewhiskey for his two companions.

 

“Well, that was… intense.” He said as he fell into his seat.

 

“Who was that?” Remus said, still astonished.

 

“That, was your son. Now I’d advise you heed his warning and follow his command. He’s not wrong, you really let the quaffle slip this year, and he’s more than ready to take on a more active role. You must know what’s coming, it’s no use to play dumb and bury our heads in the sand. But between the three of us we’ll make him ready, he’ll be formidable” Severus said.

 

“Severus is right, love. There’s no use in crying over spilled milk. We planned, we executed, we failed. Now we move on and learn from our mistakes. We let Harry down and we can’t afford to do it again.” Remus said resolutely.

 

“I know, I know… it’s just hard to reconcile Bambi and this… this general that just gave us our orders.” He said, defeated.

 

“Better a general than a skittish private. He’ll need every bit of his resolve and I’m glad to see he has the attitude needed for what is to come. Now, let’s talk about what we should do from now on.” Severus offered.

 

“What do you think, Severus?” Sirius said, no bite in his tone. He may dislike the man but his pup was right, he’d been an immature fool and that stopped now.

 

“The rat is out of our reach, probably looking for or already with the Dark Lord as we speak. If you ever want the chance to be a free man again then it will be up to the Dark Lord to provide the means for your absolution if he wants Harry’s seats in play sooner than later. As his father, and Lord Black, you are the natural choice to hold his proxy. I think our next course of action should be to widen our network and recruit allies. First and foremost, Lucius and Narcissa.” Severus said, expecting a tantrum.

 

“Cissa I can deal with, but Lucius? Really? He’ll tie him up and present him to the Dark Lord with a ribbon if he thinks it will grant him favor.” Sirius said.

 

“I think Severus is right, love. They’re family, and we need to make peace with the fact that we are fully on the other side of this conflict. If our plans succeed, we will be death eaters. There is no use in rehashing old feuds if our aim is to ally ourselves with them.” Remus said.

 

“Besides, Harry is already close to Draco, and Lucius is quite the pragmatist. One whiff of Harry’s magic will have him on his knees, he’s always been a power slut.” Severus smirked.

 

Fine, I’ll write to Cissy in a few days to establish correspondence and if all goes well, they could come for Harry’s birthday. It would be a nice surprise to have a friend his age here that day.” Sirius said.

 

“That would be the best course of action, yes. Give me the letter and I’ll pass it along, a little more bonafide from me won’t hurt. With that settled, I think I’ll retire for the evening, gentlemen.” Severus said as he got up.

 

Once left alone, Sirius moved closer to Remus, settling with his head on the crook of his shoulder.

 

“We’ve really fucked things up haven’t we Moons” he said despondently.

 

“We sure have Pads, but no more.” He said, lifting his husband's head to look into his eyes. “For Harry.”

 

“For Harry.” Sirius nodded.

 

~~~

 

Harry woke up around six in the morning after the best night sleep of his life. A little disoriented at first, he quickly got his bearings and smiled. He decided to get a headstart on unpacking and spent a few minutes levitating his possessions into the dressing room, bookshelves and desk. Then he got dressed in his workout clothes and left for his morning run. 

 

He stuck close to the lake and gate, not familiar yet with where the wardline was and then proceeded to do his routine. He got up to the house to shower with half an hour to spare before he needed to go down for breakfast so he took a leisurely shower, testing the assortment of toiletries on the shelf until he found a shampoo he liked. It smelled like fresh forest with a hint of apple. 

 

He went down to the dining room, assuming breakfast would be served there as dinner had been, only to be redirected by a cheerful elf named Terry towards the morning room. 

 

“Good morning, sorry I’m late, I went to the dining room by default.” He smiled sheepishly as he joined Remus and Severus at the little table by the window.

 

“Don’t worry cub, Sirius is yet to come down, he will as soon as the smell of bacon wafts up the stairs.” Remus smirked. “Did you have a good night?” He asked.

 

“Amazing, I love the room and the bed is just a dream, I don’t think I’ve ever slept better.” Harry said as he poured himself some coffee with a dash of milk.

 

“I’m glad you like it. Sirius wanted to do it up in Gryffindor colors but I managed to talk him out of it until you could decide.” His stepfather said conversationally.

 

“Oh no, I’m good with how it is. Thanks” Harry grimaced as he laughed. “Snake in the lion’s den, that much red gives me headaches.”

 

“What time did you get up, I thought I sensed you up and about quite early.” Remus asked him as he buttered his toast.

 

“Around 6, I unpacked a little and then went for a run around the lake and did my Train-O-Ball routine. I’m not familiar with the property yet so I stuck close to the house.” Harry answered.

 

“It’s good to know you are already in the habit of exercising Mr Potter. It will serve you well once we start your duel training.” Severus chimed in, reaching for an eclair.

 

“Surely you can call me Harry by now uncle Sev, we’re not in school after all.” He smirked.

 

At Remus’ questioning look. Harry said “He showed me his memory, mum wanted him to be my godfather, and since my life resembles the plot from some muggle soap opera and my actual godfather turned out to be my father, I find myself in need of replacement. Uncle Sev is filling in.” He preened as he spread jam on his scone.

 

“Brat.” Snape laughed happily, further disconcerting the werewolf.

 

“Let’s just hope I don’t have an evil twin hiding out somewhere.” Harry laughed, wagging his eyebrows.

 

“Speaking of duel training, we were just discussing a schedule for you to follow during the summer. We can talk further once your father graces us with his presence.” He said, annoyed at his husband's tardiness.

 

As if summoned, Sirius appeared and sat, promptly serving himself a mugful of coffee and wishing everyone good morning.

 

“As I was saying, we were waiting for you to discuss Harry’s schedule for the summer.” Remus said.

 

“Come on Moony, he’s barely arrived and you’re putting him back in school already? You’re no fun.” Sirius mock grumbled.

 

“Don’t think you’re getting out of it either, you promised to teach me bloodcraft this summer and I didn’t get all O’s in my exams for nothing. And I’ve been reading up on the subject in preparation.” Harry laughed. “Besides, I need to make the most of the summer, especially with dueling and dark arts training. It’s not like I could practice at school.”

 

“You’ll have dueling and Dark arts training with me at first and then once you’re more advanced, your father will join us.” Severus said.

 

“Not because I’ll come to impart any knowledge that you’ll need to be more advanced for. On the contrary, Severus has kindly offered to complete my training in the arts so I’ll join you as a classmate.” He said jovially. He then turned towards the potion master to say “I’m truly grateful you’d take the time Severus.” And he sounded like he meant it.

 

“I’m happy to, and you’ll both need it if you are to be presented as possible assets to the cause. One has to bring value to the table to negotiate with the Dark Lord.” Severus said, then turning to Harry to continue explaining his schedule.

 

“We thought you could take a few days to get your summer schoolwork out of the way and then we can start you training properly. As I said, it’s a good thing you maintain a daily exercise routine and I’ll expect you to keep it up. Then in the morning during the week we’ll alternate dueling and dark arts every other day. In the afternoons we’ll do various things like wizarding politics, etiquette and culture up until 4 or 5 in order to give you the evenings off to fly or read or whatever pursuit you deem opportune. You’ll also have the weekends off.”

 

“That sounds fine to me. There’ll be room to learn some blood magic in the afternoon then with Father, and I’d like to work more on my shadowcraft. I’ve only managed to darken rooms so far, which sounds handy in a tight spot but there’s so much more to it that sounds deadly useful.”

 

“Indeed. Remember that as with your parselspeech and mind magics, you must trust your family magic to guide you. Don’t trap yourself in textbooks and too much practice, surrender to your gifts.” Snape said.

 

“I know, it’s just that this one instinctually feels like a muscle I’ll have to train, so it’ll take work.” Harry amended.

 

As Tully appeared with another French press full of coffee for the table, a question suddenly popped into Harry’s mind.

 

“Sirius? How come the elves here wear clothes?”

 

“Because their not slaves Bambi, and we’re not barbarians” Sirius laughed.

 

“But I thought one freed an elf when one gave them clothing?” Harry asked confused.

 

“Oh pup, you’ve come so far this year I sometimes forget the filth that raised you. Elves aren’t slaves, they form a mutually beneficial bond with their masters. We get domestic help and they get to draw from the family magic, it stabilizes their cores and gives them longer lifespans. They get uniforms because it’s the decent thing to do, and as for the clothing thing, there needs to be intent to free them when you hand the clothing item, otherwise how do you think they’d be able to do our laundry.” Sirius laughed in spite of himself.

 

“But what about Dobby then? I’m sure Lord Malfoy did not intend to free him when I tricked him into handing him that sock.” He said, not happy with being laughed at, even benignly.

 

“Dobby was born into servitude and in training to eventually fully bond to the Malfoy family. He was also always a weird elf, so the bond was weaker. If he wanted freedom then all it would have taken for him to be free would have been to accept the item as his ticket out of servitude.” Snape offered.

 

“Huh, never thought of it that way.” Harry said, almost to himself.

 

“Anyway, would you like a proper tour of the house and grounds before you finish settling in?” Sirius offered as he threw the last of his coffee back.

 

“Sure! Lead the way.” Harry said merrily.

 

He followed Sirius around the house, starting from the bottom. They descended to the lowest portion of the ancient Celtic fortress the castle was built on. It now housed various dungeons, ritual rooms, dueling chambers and potion labs. There were also kitchens and wine stores on the upper level of the fortress. In the castle proper, the first floor consisted of public spaces, various sitting rooms and parlors, the library, dining room, morning room, ballroom and smoking room. There was also a conservatory filled with lush greenery and wicker furniture that led to a terrace overlooking manicured gardens and a pool. The upper floors were mostly their bedrooms, bathrooms and other guest suites so they didn’t linger much more than a passing indication of what was what on their way to the owlery, situated on one of the towers. He was glad to see Hedwig perched on a ledge, along with various other owls. 

 

“Those two over there are Remus’ and my owls, their names are Aristides and Aldebaran. The black owl over there is Severus’ and its name is Asphodel. The rest of the tawny owls are for general use or if you want something more discreet than Hedwig. Their names are Castor, Pollux, Antares and Archimedes. It’ll come in handy for your school shopping once your booklist arrives, we’ll owl-order everything at once. Though you’ll have to make a trip to Diagon nonetheless, I’m sure resizing charms aren’t able to keep up with how much you’re growing.” He laughed.

 

“Yeah, I’m hoping to coordinate with Neville and go together before it floods full of kids doing the school shop-up. We want to get him tested and get him a new wand, he uses his dads and it’s a terrible fit.” Harry said. “I’ll write to him once I’m settled and we’ll coordinate. Is this place hooked to the floo? Or will I need someone to side-along me?”

 

“We’re completely off-grid pup, Remus can side-along you to the Alley or to Neville’s house once you set a date.” Sirius said as he led Harry out into the grounds.

 

Harry was amazed by the gardens, the pool, the greenhouses and most of all, the quidditch pitch!

 

“It’s only a half pitch, there’s no room for a full-sized regulation pitch. But it’s good for seeker matches and chaser matches if you play without beaters.” Sirius said.

 

“Cool! Will you throw a Quaffle with me sometime? I’d like to see how I fare as a chaser. I didn’t account for the fact that I’d lose my seeker build once I took the waters. Not that I’m complaining, and I’m still more than decent as a seeker, but I think I won’t be able to complete my years on the team as a seeker, I’ll get too tall by the time I’m in fifth year.” Harry told his father.

 

“I’m sorry pup, I know it was sort of your thing.” Sirius said.

 

“Nah, it’s fine. I like quidditch just fine, but it’s flying that I truly enjoy. If I’m still a decent chaser I’d like to keep playing, but if it’s not the case then I’d just fly around and leave it at that. I reckon I can still play a year or two as a seeker before I have to seriously consider switching positions anyway, so it’s all good.” He said as they walked the grounds further.

 

They met the last of the house elves by the greenhouses, a happy little thing called Perry, the groundskeeper, and then Sirius showed him the stables where Buckbeak lived. 

 

“Don’t go into the woods alone, there’s more than one thing willing to gobble you up. The tree line is the ward line, so stay within the wards. Also, if you’re hot and want to swim, stick to the pool, it’s fully operational. Avoid the lake unless you want to end up as chow for the kelpies. Otherwise, you have free range Bambi.”

 

~~~

 

Harry’s first week at Tŷ Du’r was pure bliss. He settled quickly into a routine, working out in the mornings followed by schoolwork and then dueling and dark arts lessons with Severus. The first few days were spent reading theory and being drilled on the risks of Dark addiction. Harry took it all in stride, it was necessary after all so he paid attention and studied diligently. 

 

By the time they got around to actual casting? Harry was hooked. Nothing has ever felt so natural, he picked up everything on the first or second try and had to control his urge to keep going and chase the rush of power that surged in him afterwards. If he let himself indulge too much he’d be caught and addicted in no time. The mark of a powerful dark wizard was control, Snape had said. The precise control of emotion and calibration of spells and curses, and to know when to stop and when to keep going, only that way would he master the dark arts. They’d begun incorporating minor curses into their dueling as well. Snape was a fierce trainer and drilled him until he was panting on the floor. He concentrated first on his footwork and ability to dodge spellfire before teaching him offensive and defensive spells and curses. It was the most exhilarating experience he’d ever had. He was always sore, but Snape took the opportunity to teach him to brew an assortment of healing potions, his reasoning being that he might be in a position of needing one and not having either access or a reliable brewer to brew it for him.

 

He’d written to various friends, letting them know he would be open to receiving mail up to the World Cup. He’d sent the house owls out to Draco and Blaise and Hedwig with letters to Neville and Hermione. He’d asked his father if they might be able to come visit, but he’d denied any request saying the house was only for family and secrecy was the most important thing to keep up in regards to it. 

 

By the time the third week of summer rolled around, Neville had invited Harry over to spend the day at Longbottom Manor. It coincided with her Gran’s Bluff Club so they’d be able to sneak off once she left to her friend’s house. He hoped he’d be able to be polite to the old hag, considering he couldn’t avoid the meeting.

 

Remus side-alonged him to the Leaky Cauldron, from where he flooed into Longbottom Manor. Apparently one didn’t knock on the manor gates in polite society, go figure.

 

He’d dressed casually but no less put together, and resolved to charm the old bat. He’d paint himself as a positive influence on Neville and win her over. He was the poster child for the light after all.

 

He stepped out of the floo as gracefully as he managed. He’d been practicing with the in-house network at Tŷ Du’r, going from his room to the front hall and vice versa, and he now didn’t collapse upon arrival, but it was far from graceful.

 

Luckily, there was only an elf to receive him, who spelled the soot away with a snap of his fingers.

 

He followed it to the receiving parlor where both Neville and his Grandmother were waiting. 

 

“Heir Potter.” She welcomed him with the traditional open palmed bow. “House Longbottom is happy to welcome you.” She said politely.

 

“Well met, Dowager Longbottom, thank you for having me.” He said. He knew from Neville that his Gran liked to be addressed as Lady Longbottom as a slight towards Alice. But Harry decided to play the stickler for protocol and address her by the correct style and slight her at the same time. 

 

“Join us for a spot of tea, Heir Potter. I'm afraid I must be off in a little bit, prior commitments have overtaken me, I’m afraid to say, but I did not want to miss my chance to properly meet you and reaffirm the alliance with House Potter.”

 

“I’d be happy to, thank you Lady Longbottom. The alliance stands strong as ever. Neville is my godbrother after all.” Harry smiled as he took a seat.

 

“Yes, and I must commend you for being a positive influence on my Neville. Merlin knows he needed it and has benefited from it.” She said with a passing glance towards Neville, who looked appropriately cowered in her presence, even if Harry noticed the faint quirk on his lips. They’d planned for this after all.

 

“I assure you he’s done as much for me as I’ve done for him, perhaps more even. When I found out that the headmaster had kept my birthright from me, I relied heavily on Neville to learn all I needed to learn in order to represent my houses properly. You shouldn’t discount your own work in his upbringing. He is a credit to his house.” Harry said, praising his brother.

 

“Yes, well. I’m sure you’re right. And you won’t have to worry about anything here, Heir Potter. That warmongering parvenu cost me my Francis. There is no love lost for Albus Dumbledore in the House of Longbottom.” She sneered.

 

“I’m glad our houses remain aligned in their cause then.” Harry smiled.

 

“What will you boys be up to today? I regret being away during your visit, but alas, prior commitments.” She excused.

 

“Just catching up, I’ve heard so much about Neville’s greenhouses that I’m excited to finally see them in person. I enjoy gardening myself as well. Then I thought he might accompany me to the Alley for a quick errand and perhaps a stop at Fostercue’s. I’m afraid I’ve gotten as much as I could get out of Mr Twilfitt’s excellent charm work so I need to pop in to update my measurements for a new wardrobe. We’ll be quick to be back though.” He promised with an innocent smile.

 

“Yes, well, I see no problem with that. You might as well take the chance and update your measurements too Neville dear. You’ve shot up like one of your little plants this year. I’ll owl-order you the usual once they have the correct measurements on file.” She said dismissively.

 

“Yes Gran” Neville said dutifully.

 

“Would you look at the time? I’m afraid I must be off. Have a pleasant day children.” The old woman said as she got up and promptly flooed away.

 

“Well, that was quick and painless” Harry laughed softly.

 

“Yeah, it always is, she can’t keep up the polite thing in public too long, so she keeps our interactions short. I’m sure you got her quite flustered, she called me dear” Neville said with a grimace.

 

“I’m sorry Nev, I hope you won’t pay for it later, but she seemed amenable enough and I didn’t want to risk the elves blabbing.” Harry winced.

 

“Nah, she’ll bitch about having to spend on clothing because I can’t be seen in short trousers and sleeves and how dare I grow up so fast and things like that, but she’ll leave me alone eventually.” Neville grumbled.

 

“Well, at least now that we don’t have to sneak away there’s no rush to leave. Would you show me your greenhouses?” Harry said excitedly.

 

So Neville did, and Harry was amazed by the vastness and variety of everything Neville grew. They talked animatedly about the different species and sections with magically controlled climates where Neville could grow everything under the sun, from tropical to arid varieties with different properties. 

 

“This is incredible, Nev. It’s still baffling to me that you’re not better at potions with how much you understand the ingredients.” Harry said honestly.

 

“Snape just gets on my nerves I guess. I try really hard but I just get it all jumbled up in my head.” Neville said, sounding defeated.

 

“Nonsense! I’ll pair up with you this year and I’ll lend you my notes from my grandfather’s journals. It really sorted things out for me in terms of finally making sense of it all. Severus may be a great potions master but he’s an appalling teacher. By the time I’m done with you you’ll be getting straight O’s. Besides, if you manage to grow ingredients of this quality, you could open your own apothecary in the future.” Harry said encouragingly.

 

“That’s the plan, though I always considered I’d have to partner with someone who was better at potions than me to make it work. I’ve been providing some rare species on the side to some people, making a little money on the side without Gran’s knowledge.” The shy boy confessed.

 

“That’s amazing Nev! You’ll be supplying most apothecaries in no time.” Harry said proudly.

 

“Sometimes I wish I could see myself through your eyes, you know?” He said shily.

 

“Baby-steps, brother mine. Baby-steps,” Harry laughed. “Now, we should get going now that we need to go to the tailor on top of our real plans.” Harry said, motioning them out of the greenhouses.

 

~~~

 

They flooed into the Leaky and swiftly made their way towards the back to access the alley. Now that Harry favored long hair, it was easy to disguise his scar under some stray pieces artfully placed and fly relatively under the radar, but they didn’t want to chance it.

 

“What should we do first?” Neville asked.

 

“Ollivander’s first, then to Twilfitt’s and the bank last I think. It might be a little emotional so we could just go for ice cream afterwards and decompress before you head back.” Harry told him, already walking towards the wand shop.

 

They entered the dark and gloomy shop and were met by the peculiar wand maker as the chime announced their arrival.

 

“Mr Potter, I trust everything is in order with your current wand? I’d be most heartbroken to hear something happened to it.” The man said.

 

“Everything’s fine Mr Ollivander, still fits great. We’re here because my friend needs a new wand. He’s been using an heirloom wand and it’s just not quite right. I thought I’d treat him to a new one.” Harry smiled.

 

“Yes, Mr Longbottom, I wondered if I’d be seeing you eventually. May I see the wand you currently wield?” The wand maker asked, stretching out a hand towards Neville.

 

At that, Neville became a little flustered and handed the man his father’s wand.

 

“Aah yes, your father’s, is it not? I never forget a wand I’ve sold after all. Spruce wood, unicorn hair, 11 inches and quite pliant. An excellent wand for both charm work and transfiguration. Let me see what we can find for you.” He said as he scurried between the overflowing shelves, pulling box after box of wands.

 

After some time, Harry paid the 12 galleons due for his brother’s brand new wand. It was a beautiful ebony wand with a vine carving at the handle and a dragon heartstring core. Perfectly suited to him. As soon as he grasped it Harry felt the most delicious chill and crackle of electric magic. It was definitely singing with Nev’s dark core, which earned him a strange look from the wand maker, but whatever.

 

Neville was beaming, and Harry hoped he’d be able to put that smile on his brothers face for years to come. They then went to Twilfitt’s and got their measurements taken and registered. Harry refused the tailors advances to make some purchases on the spot and asked instead for a catalog to place some owl orders later. 

 

With all that done, Neville took a fortifying breath and followed Harry to the bank.

 

IronClaw received them in his office after a short wait and offered tea.

 

“Thank you for meeting us Master IronClaw, this is my friend Neville, Heir Longbottom. I’d like to request an inheritance test for him please. Also, if you could pass this note my father sent for Master SilverBlade I’d appreciate it, he needs some items retrieved from the black heirloom vault and I’m to take them with me today,” Harry said.

 

“Of course Heir Potter-Black. I’ll send word to SilverBlade right away.  Should I call the Longbottom account manager as well?” IronClaw asked.

 

“No, thank you, I’d prefer this be kept between us, you see, years ago an inheritance test was allegedly performed, alas not in his presence. We suspect foul play and would like to keep this discreet. The dowager lady Longbottom provided the blood she collected from Neville to perform the test while he was being tested elsewhere in the bank and later failed to produce the results for him to see.” Harry said.

 

“Heir Potter-Black. That is most irregular. We apologize on behalf of the Nation for allowing this misconduct to have taken place.” IronClaw said, looking towards Neville. “Be sure that we will rectify this Heir Longbottom. Do you happen to know the year this occurred or if it was your current account manager who allowed the test to be performed in absentia?” 

 

“It was either 88 or 89 I think, and we haven’t switched account managers since my grandfather was still alive, to my knowledge at least.” Neville said.

 

“We’ll investigate, don’t worry Heir Longbottom, if your account manager has incurred any illegalities he will be dealt with discreetly. The dowager won’t know why she has been assigned a new manager. Accidents happen in the mines after all.” IronClaw smirked.

 

“Thank you Master IronClaw,” Neville said, smirking back.

 

“Now, three drops of blood on the parchment please, Heir Longbottom.” The goblin said, handing Neville the parchment and dagger.

 

He pricked his index finger and let the three drops fall on the parchment, watching nervously as the blood seeped in and flowed around shaping the words. It read:

 

Name: Neville Francis Longbottom-Yaxley

 

Blood status: Pureblood

 

Parents: 

•  Lord Francis Augustus Longbottom (incapacitated)

 

• Lady Alice Helena Longbottom née Yaxley (incapacitated)

 

Magical Guardian:

 

• The Dowager Lady Augusta Longbottom née Montgomery 

 

Lordships and Heirships:

 

• Heir apparent to the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Longbottom
• Heir apparent to the Ancient and Most Noble House of Yaxley 
• Heir apparent to the Ancient and Most Noble House of Rowle

 

Vaults:

 

• Longbottom family vaults (65, 66, 67)
• Yaxley family vaults (145, 146, 147)
• Longbottom trust vault (690)
• Yaxley trust vault (587)
• Rowle trust vault (645)

 

 

Neville was trembling in his seat reading the results of the test.

 

“I knew it, I knew she lied to me!” He said. 

 

“It’s ok Nev, we know now, that’s the important thing. It’s better this way. In her hubris, she denied the light 2 seats she could have held proxy to, had you claimed them when you were eleven. That’s a good thing for us. We have to decide what to do now.” Harry said.

 

“Heir Potter-Black is right, Heir Longbottom. You must know that your houses’ seats are held in proxy by Lord Malfoy. If you claim the heirships, he would be obliged to renew the right of proxy or the chamber won’t allow him to use the seats. Also, you wouldn’t be able to split the assigned proxies so you’d have to either give her rights to your mother’s seats or take the Longbottom seat from her and give it to Lord Malfoy or someone else of your choosing. Are you ready to claim your heirships and make that public knowledge to them?” IronClaw asked.

 

“Master IronClaw, does the family law of any of the houses have any stipulations regarding when the heirships could be rightfully claimed? Does it have to happen before I come of age? Or could I claim them anytime?” Neville asked.

 

“There is no stipulation regarding the timeline, Heir Longbottom. The Yaxley inheritance law rejects any heir condemned to Azkaban, and the Rowle family magics favor the most powerful relation in the line. Your claim is lawful and definitive in both cases. There are no members of the family left to contest the claims.” IronClaw said.

 

“Then I’ll wait to be on firmer footing to claim them. Thank you for your time and services master IronClaw. You’ve been helpful beyond the standard.” Neville said, nodding politely at the goblin.

 

“I’m happy to have righted a wrong today Heir Longbottom. May your coffers never empty.” The goblins said.

 

“And may your enemies cower at your feet” Neville responded.

 

With the box from SilverBlade safe in his satchel, Harry and Neville left the bank.

 

~~~

 

They decided they did want to stop for ice cream after all, and sat on the terrace of Forstercue’s Ice cream parlor, each with a towering sundae under some privacy wards, as they regained their composure before Neville  returned to Longbottom Manor. Harry would stay behind since he’d agreed to be picked up by Remus in the Alley once they were done with their errands.

 

“How do you feel, Nev?” Harry asked as he ate his ice cream.

 

“A little shell shocked to be honest, but I’ll bounce back in a jiffy. It’s just confirmation of something I already knew and I shouldn’t be surprised. I’m actually grateful the old hag is such a light supremacist she wouldn’t even hold a proxy for dark seats, no matter the tactical advantage it would have provided. I just wish I could claim them for the money really, is that horrible? She keeps me on a tight leash, and financial independence would have been great.” Neville said.

 

“I wish we could just kill the hag” Harry said absentmindedly, apologizing quickly once he caught himself.

 

“Not yet anyway,” Neville laughed. “What? You think I haven’t fantasized about it? I grow poisonous and carnivorous plants, Har.” Neville laughed. “I’m still too young. I dread to think who would take custody of me if she weren’t here. I need to stick it out for a little while longer lest I jump from the boiling pot only to land on a skillet. If I make it to sixteen I could be emancipated, being so close to seventeen. Then I could take all of my lordships early. It’s not that long, two more years and I can feed her to my tentaculata.” He said in a dreamy voice. 

 

“I get what you’re saying. I was six the first time I dreamt of killing the muggles.” Harry said in an equally dreamy tone, reminiscing.

 

“That’s precocious.” Neville mocked. “I was 8, much more acceptable.” 

 

They both laughed.

 

“Anyway, what was the box the other goblin brought for you?” Neville asked.

 

“Oh! It’s most exciting. Father promised to teach me some blood rituals this summer, so he asked I retrieve some of the Black ritual daggers from the vault. Apparently you need to find a good fit, like wands, so I’ll have to test many. No idea what that entails though, I’ll tell you after.” Harry said with a grin.

 

“That’s amazing! I’m so jealous.” Neville said.

 

“We’ll learn together once we get back to school. I’ve been thinking about how to keep up my practice once we’re back and I came up with a brilliant idea the other day.” Harry smirked.

 

“Do tell, because I can’t think of anything that would bypass the wards.” Neville said, coming up short.

 

“The Chamber of Secrets of course. I know how to get there. I might need to do some cleaning up before it’s fit to use for practice. No idea how long it takes a basilisk corpse to decompose. But it’s outside the wards and full of its own dark magic. I want to explore it better now that I’m not going down there to rescue the Weaselette and won’t have a deadly snake chasing me around. If it was truly the quarters of Salazar Slytherin, I’m betting my firebolt there’s more rooms hidden around the chamber. A study, perhaps a personal potions lab and a ritual room. It was far more common back then to have a personal ritual room rather than just the manor ritual room. I’ll have to see what I find. You’re welcome to join me anytime so we can practice.” Harry rambled.

 

“Sure! I’d be happy to. If you need help cleaning up, I’d happily lend a wand. Though you should talk to Professor Snape about the basilisk corpse. He might be able to harvest it for parts, you’d make a killing selling the skin, bones, fangs and venom through the goblins.” Neville said.

 

“That’s a good idea, I could go halfsies with him. I have enough money as it is, but half would go a long way to restoring the Potter coffers after my dad and Dumbledore sucked them dry.” Harry sneered.

 

“Is it that bad?” Neville asked.

 

“Not really, neither was able to touch the investments or the property portfolio so they only blew through the money. It still generates an income and it feeds my trust vault, but whatever is left, the Goat transfers it to himself. I’m keeping meticulous records of it all for when I take my shot at the cunt.” Harry said. “Anyway. Since he still has access, the estate won’t begin to replenish itself until I’m of age or sooner if we can get Sirius’ name cleared while I’m underage and he could become my guardian. So, I was advised to live off the other estates and leave the Potter vaults alone to recuperate. This would speed up the process.” He explained.

 

“Just when I think I couldn’t possibly be surprised by something that man does…” Neville said with a resigned sigh.

 

“I know right? Don’t worry, someday, I’ll kill him too.”

 

Chapter 14: Happy birthday Hadrian

Notes:

This might be my favorite one yet. Enjoy!

Harry was beyond excited when he woke up the day after his excursion with Neville. Today he will perform his first blood ritual! 

 

He’d spent the past week studying with his father, who explained everything he knew about the craft. They revised the notes he’d taken from studying the Black Grimoire and the books Harry bought.

 

He’d taken the time to carefully select the ritual he wanted to perform. They’d decided to focus on mind enhancing rituals, and he and his father would both perform the same, the first in a series of 3.

 

Physical rituals were not encouraged on people still developing, so most of the strength and endurance rituals Harry would have wanted to try were out of the question until he turned 17. The ones enhancing the mind, however, had no such limitations.

 

They decided to follow the series after careful deliberation. The deliberation being that they both were self-aware enough to know that they were hotheads with short tempers and an act first think later mentality. 

 

One could perform either ritual in the series by itself, but the best results would be achieved by performing all three rituals in successive order. The first was a mind stabilizing ritual, meant to ease the regulation of one’s emotions. The second was a perceptiveness enhancer, which on its own would make one more perceptive and discerning, but in conjunction with the first one, it would give one the calm and perceptiveness to analyze any situation. The third, was an analytical booster. It enhanced one’s rational thinking over creative impulse. Together, they provided calm tempers, sharp instincts and rational thinking. 

 

Now, he just had to see if any of the ritual knives he’d brought in the day before were a good match. 

 

He almost skipped his morning routine just to go wake his father and select a knife now, but he thought maybe his morning exercises would help wind him down, and they did.

 

Much calmer, he showered and dressed to go down to the morning room for breakfast. For once, all three of his housemates were there before him.

 

“Good morning Bambi, sleep ok?” Sirius asked.

 

“Yes, wonderful, I’m excited for today!” He grinned a megawatt grin.

 

“It’s a special day, one’s first blood rite, you should feel excited,” Sirius responded merrily. “I remember my first like it was yesterday.”

 

“What was it?” Harry asked. “You know what? Don’t tell me, I don’t want to know. If I think your choice is cooler I don’t want to have to postpone today to learn a new ritual.” Harry said laughing.

 

“I won’t then. Any thoughts? Doubts? Nervousness?” Sirius asked.

 

“Not really, I was a little sad at first that I couldn’t do any physical rites yet. All the mental rites seem sort of redundant, like I could master it with my mind magics anyway, you know? It makes me wonder if I’ll notice the results afterwards.” Harry said honestly.

 

“You definitely will, pup. I get what you mean, but these will be permanent improvements at a base level. You will always be sharper, calmer and smarter because of this. It won’t take any conscious effort, and in certain situations you can’t rely on having to consciously calm yourself or remember to be perceptive and observant and things like that. It will be better in the long run even if it doesn’t seem as exciting as some of the flashier rites.” Sirius said encouragingly.

 

“That does sound useful. But still, the physical ones do sound more fun.” He smirked.

 

“Yes they are. And in times of need, there are less permanent things you can work with the craft. It is not advisable to permanently alter oneself before one has reached peak development, but you can carve any rune or sigil onto your body without preparing a ritual in a ritual room, for times when you’re in need of a quick boost. Those last about a day, since you’re not binding the magic in a ritual circle. There are speed sigils, strength and endurance sigils etc. But first, let’s finish our breakfast and go pick out your ritual blade.” Sirius said.

 

Harry all but inhaled his croissant and ran to the library, Sirius laughing behind him at a more sedate pace.

 

He got the box out on the table and proceeded to line up several daggers, all of them roughly the same size, with different handles and runes.

 

“Now, concentrate on our family magics and let it flow out of you, then run your hand over the blades and choose which one resonates the best.” Sirius instructed.

 

Harry focused on his Black family magic, the feeling of crackling storms and faint taste of iron in his mouth, clean and electric. He didn’t even have to do a full pass over the blades, his hand immediately drawn to a pretty blade with a jade handle, carved with coiling snakes. 

 

“Nice choice Bambi, very fitting as well. This was my Aunt Dorea’s blade, she was a Mistress of the craft. I expect great things from you and that blade. Also, she married your great uncle Charlus, your grandfather Fleamont’s brother. So it’s nice to have a Potter connection there.” He told him wistfully.

 

Harry perked up at that fun fact and admired the blade. It was beautiful, made of goblin silver and carved along the entire length of the blade with intricate rune sequences.

 

“Now, this is very important. No matter how desperate the situation, even if you are on the brink of death… this is not a battle blade. You can never use it for anything other than ritual work. Not even to open an envelope. Am I clear? It’s important that once you bond with your blade, nothing else contaminates it. Most ritual blades are made of goblin silver, which absorbs anything that will make it stronger. Trust your blade, it’s imbibed with the blood of your ancestors and it must remain pure. If you take good care of it, it will take good care of you.” Sirius said, voice stern. “Look at the runes on the blade. They power various charms and properties of the knife. It will always clean itself, absorbing the blood you spill with it. It’s also charmed to minimize the pain of the cut, so between the magic working the rite and the spells on the blade, you should be able to cut your skin like soft butter. That was a handy trick Aunty Do invented. She crafted my blade as well, all of the Black blades from the generations below her.”

 

Sirius then pulled a package from a drawer in the table and handed it to Harry. 

 

“This holster works much like the one for your wand, though it goes strapped to your ankle. It’s dragonhide, spell resistant and invisible. Only you will be able to take it off. Wear it always, you never know when you will need to carve a handy sigil to give you a second wind in a fight or extra stamina to escape.” He said as Harry inspected the strappy contraption.

 

“And the final surprise of the day.” He said ominously. “We will be carving all three sigils today.”

 

“Really? Are you sure? Do you really believe I’m capable?” Harry said, astonished. He had prepared for a three day series of rituals after being told it would be draining on his magic.

 

“Any normal wizard would be able to handle one or maybe to sigils in one go. But you are no ordinary wizard Bambi, I have full faith in you. Now, we should begin our pre ritual preparations and then we’ll draw the rune circles in the ritual room. I think Terry set everything up in your room already.

 

~~~

 

Harry met Sirius outside the ritual room he would be using. His father would be using another, since one couldn’t share the space lest it disturbed the magic. Also, one had to be buck naked so, best for privacy.

 

“Here you go pup, this is ritual chalk, it’s made with with moonstone powder mixed into the chalk and charged under a full moon cycle before it can be used. I ordered you a case you can take to school with you. Carry a stick in your satchel always, just in case. Have you practiced the circle drawing?” He said.

 

“Yes father, I brought it on paper as well just in case, but I know if by heart.” Harry responded with a determined look on his face.

 

“Good, learn it well, it’s a basic ritual ring that will serve you for many rituals. It’s the sigil you carve into your skin that differentiates each ritual. Some are more complex and require variants of the one we’ll use today, but you needn’t worry about that yet until you delve deeper into the craft.” Sirius said, hovering just a little. It wasn’t everyday your son performed his first rites, and a full series at that. 

 

“I’ll be fine Father, I’ve prepared for this.” Harry chided lightly.

 

“I know, but it’s an important day in a man’s life, his first blood rite. I’ve asked Tully to cook all your favorites tonight.” Sirius smiled. “I’ll leave you now and go prepare my own rite. Leave your wand outside, and hang the rope inside before going any further into the room. Good luck!” He said, forcing himself to go to the floor below to the second ritual room. 

 

Harry took off his wand holster and left it on the chair by the door, and taking a deep fortifying breath he entered the room. 

 

He hung the robe he was wearing on the hook by the door and took the room in. Everything was as his father had said. It was completely bare, except for a stone on the wall by the door that had a sigil carved into it, which would clean the room after he was done with the ritual.

 

He set about copying the rune circle on the floor, and once he was done he quickly threw the parchment out the door. He wasn’t sure he needed to but better safe than sorry.

 

He sat in the middle of the circle and called upon his Black family magic. Once he felt it crackling on the surface of his skin, he sliced a shallow cut on his palm and dripped some blood on the activating rune of the sequence. Once the whole circle glowed red, he brought the blade flat over his left temple. 

 

Slowly, taking care to enunciate properly as he’d practiced with Sirius, he began to chant as he flipped the blade in the fluid motion he’d rehearsed repeatedly.

 

Per sanguinem Domus Nigri, sileatur animus meus, cogitationes meae sint clarae, et modus tranquillus erit.

 

He repeated the chant until he finished the sigil, flipping the blade onto its flat side, taking care for it to never lose contact with his skin.

 

He took quick stock of himself and found he felt fine, no exhaustion yet, so he dragged the blade to the center of his forehead and began the second rite chant.

 

Per sanguinem Domus Nigri, fac mentem mean perspicacem, aperi oculos meow ad abscondita, et dilata reminiscentiam meam.

 

Once done, he repeated the motion and over his right temple he began the third chant and final sigil.

 

Per sanguinem Domus Nigri, cogitationes meas acutas, logicas meas frigidas, et conclusiones meas veras.

 

Turning the blade flat, he finally let it lift from his skin and chanted the closing chant before deactivating the circle.

 

Per sanguinem Nigrum fiat. Per magicae Nigrae ut numquam infectum fieri.

 

He ran his hand over his face to smear some blood on the deactivating rune in the circle’s sequence and then he paused to inspect himself. 

 

He felt tired, yes, but nothing that a nap and a meal wouldn’t fix. He also knew it would probably be a gruesome sight to run into him in the halls once he left the room since he was dripping in blood.

 

He got up stiffly from the floor, walked over to the door and pressed the cleansing sigil, observing how the magic in the room cleaned everything like he’d never entered in the first place.

 

He put his robe back on and went upstairs to shower and nap for a bit before lunch. 

 

Three blood rituals in one before lunchtime, and all he’d need was a nap? The things he would do once he mastered the craft, he thought to himself as he cackled his way up to his room.

 

It was indeed a gruesome sight for Remus and Severus to find a cackling bloody teen in a blood red robe wandering the house, but they didn’t say anything as he walked past them and winked.

 

“All good, I’ll take a little nap and a snack in my room and join you for lunch. Later!” The cheeky brat called as he went up the stairs.

 

“I had to carry Sirius up to bed after two sigils.” Remus said, shellshocked.

 

“Lyra was the same, used to carve herself up like a turkey like it was nothing. Then she’d ask for a sandwich and a little nap.” Severus said fondly.

 

“That was supposed to stabilize his mind, why was he cackling like Bellatrix?” Remus asked, slightly scared.

 

“That… I cannot say” Severus admitted.

 

~~~

 

Harry showered quickly before heading to bed. He checked his work in the mirror and found the wounds closed already, faint pink scars already fading nicely. Satisfied, he was about to get into bed when he noticed something felt off.

 

Upon closer inspection, he noticed a myriad of pranks around his bed. Cursing his father in his mind, he set about dismantling everything before he finally settled for his nap.

 

~~~

 

“Hey Bambs, how did you do?” Sirius said, failing to hold back a yawn as he joined the rest for dinner.

 

“Great! And thanks for the test by the way, I don’t think I would have noticed your work before so I guess the rites worked.” He smirked. “Had a little nap and came down for lunch. How did you do?” He asked, smirk widening at his fathers evident exhaustion.

 

“Great, I’ve never been able to complete two in a row, even with how much I’ve slept today I still think it’s a win for me” he smiled. “I’ll do the last one tomorrow.”

 

“What does he mean by test?” Remus asked pointedly.

 

“He boobytrapped my bed. I don’t even know what most of the things I dismantled would have done but it served its purpose, the sigils work. And look! The scars are almost completely faded by now, you can barely see anything.” He preened proudly.

 

~~~

 

Life carried on in a peaceful bliss at Tŷ Du’r. Harry kept up his routine, training hard and enjoying his new home. Days would end with a quick dip in the pool or a fly around the pitch. Remus would occasionally take him out for the morning or the afternoon and they’d pop over to Cardiff or Aberystwyth for a bite and a movie or a stroll around the Cardiff magical shopping center. A slight glamor over his scar or even a few loose strands of hair were enough to not get recognized in these smaller communities, though they kept mostly to muggle activities just to be safe. Harry could just about forget about everything going on in his troubled life, actually having fun for once. That lasted right up until a few days before Harry’s birthday. The day Snape came home huffing about the Goat and his plans for the year.

 

“Can someone please explain what this Tournament is and why we’re so upset?” Harry asked, clearly confused.

 

“The Triwizard Tournament is a magical competition between the three most notable magical schools in Europe. Hogwarts, the Beauxbatons Academy and Durmstrang Institute each send delegations to the host school, where a champion from each school is selected by an ancient artifact called the Goblet of Fire. They compete in a series of three tests and the winner takes the Triwizards Cup and a monetary prize.” Severus explained.

 

“Ok, and that’s… bad?” Harry asked again.

 

“The tournament was suspended in 1732 because of the high mortality rate. That year all champions died before the final trial could even be held.” Severus added with a knowing look.

 

“Ok, so it’s bad then. What is the goat even thinking? Was it his idea?” Harry asked.

 

“He’s an ardent proponent, but the original idea was not his, no. It came from the Department of International Magical Cooperation. Bartemius Crouch Sr is championing the tournament. Dumbledore just merrily jumped on the wagon.” Severus sneered, and the special poison in his tone as he said Crouch’s name did not escape Harry.

 

“Ok, several questions. Who is this Mr Crouch, why do you hate him so much, and will we need to increase our training schedule to prepare?” Harry asked in rapid succession.

 

“I hate your new brain brat.” Severus spat. And with a sigh, he began his story.

 

“Barty Crouch Sr was the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement back at the end of the first war. He was ruthless in his methods, gave special powers to aurors to use unforgivables against the death eaters and sent most of them to Azkaban without a trial, ignoring due process. Amongst those he imprisoned was his own son. Barty Jr. was my… boyfriend at the time.” He said with a mixture of sadness and discomfort at the label.

 

“I’m sorry uncle Sev, he sounds like calling him your boyfriend doesn’t quite cut it.” Harry said softly.

 

“He was… everything.” Snape said sadly. “Another death eater, Igor Karkaroff, the current headmaster at Durmstrang might I add, sold him out in his trial. He participated in the raid that resulted in the incapacitation of Frank and Alice Longbottom. He was only the lookout, he never raised his wand against anyone, but his father still sentenced him to life in that hell. He died a year after he was imprisoned.” 

 

“I really am sorry, this must be bringing back all sorts of ghosts for you. I wish it wasn’t happening.” Harry said honestly.

 

“I’ll survive, child, I have so far and will continue to do so, don’t worry.” Snape sighed in resignation and sunk into his armchair. “Now, what is this nonsense about training? You won’t be able to enter the tournament and honestly I’m surprised you’d want to. It will be open for students over seventeen only.” Snape said, exasperated.

 

“Sweet of you to assume I would want to enter willingly, alas it is not the case. If this is the unusual shit that will inevitably be going on in school this year, then you can be sure I’ll be involved in some capacity, against my will of course, but that doesn’t mean I can’t prepare for it now I know. It’s only logical. The Goat wouldn’t be all over this circus if he weren’t sure the Dark Lord would try to use it to his advantage and to my detriment. My best guess? I’ll be entered against my will, probably by the new DADA teacher, they’ve always been my biggest threat at that school, statistically speaking I’m losing 2-1, Remus has been the only one not out for my neck. I’m sure the Dark Lord would either hope I die in one of the trials or try to kidnap me for one of our epic showdowns at the end of the third trial. It’s his style after all.” Harry explained.

 

“I find no fault in your logic Hadrian, but Albus has hired Alastor Moody as the new defense professor, he’s a retired auror and an old friend of the Goat, no way he’s ever going to go against Albus’ most prized weapon against the dark.” Snape sneered at the thought of the man who killed Evan, and so many of his old friends.

 

“I’ll still keep my eye on him, the data doesn’t lie. I think, given the chance that the Dark Lord probably wants to take me, we should seek him out beforehand to plead our case. So, tournament or not, we’ll need to train harder.” Harry told the group.

 

“And how exactly do you propose we do that?” Severus said.

 

“You do know you’re allowed to put forth ideas of your own too right? Or did I scare you too much when I got here?” Harry said mockingly. “If not through the DADA teacher, I’m still sure the Dark Lord will manage to infiltrate the tournament somehow, with so many strange people coming and going because of it, so we focus on singling out who the dark agent is and approach them. With any luck it’ll be someone you once knew, Uncle Sev, even if in disguise. So I won’t do anything that isn’t through you and will only communicate my suspicions to you so you can deal with it. Is that an acceptable compromise?” Harry stated executively. 

 

It still hurt Remus a little, to see his Bambi so grown, yet so young at the same time. No child his age should have the shadows that marred his once bright green eyes, not the strategic mind his cub had. Granted, it was magically enhanced through dark rituals, which other kids definitely didn’t have. But still he yearned to just hold him and fend off the world and its woes away from him.

 

“Now we have that covered. Do we have any plans for my birthday?” Harry smiled, suddenly that carefree teen again.

 

“Why would he ever spoil the surprise Bambs? You’ll have to wait and see.” Sirius smirked mischievously.

 

“Fine, make me anxious for two days, why don’t you.” Harry grumbled. 

 

~~~

 

Harry stayed up until midnight the night of the 30th. He’d sent Neville a long letter wishing him a happy birthday along with a gag gift that he knew he would love and get. After all, a packet of tentaculata seeds labeled, for future use, was quite self explanatory and reminiscent of their outing not so long ago. 

 

At midnight, he wished himself a happy 14th, as tradition, and promptly fell asleep. 

 

He awoke at 6, as he did everyday like clockwork, to find a mountain of presents and cards. He was about to get up and dress for his morning run when the door burst open as Sirius made a mess by jumping up into his bed in his dog form.

 

“Father, you’re making a mess!” Harry complained as he wrestled the dog from licking his face too much. After a moment, Sirius morphed back and gave him a big hug.

 

“Happy 14th birthday son! I can’t believe how fast it’s gone. You’re so big!” He mock-cried. 

 

“Thank you, you’re still so young and gorgeous though, no one would believe you have a 14 year old son.” Harry teased.

 

“I know right? I live for the shock value.” Sirius laughed as he ruffled Harry’s hair.

 

“Stop it! I'm gonna go for my run, want to join?” Harry asked as he made to get up.

 

“Sure, I’ll go throw something on and meet you down. Remy should be here any second now though.”

 

As if summoned, Remus came in with a big smile and wished Harry a happy birthday as well. 

 

“Hurry along you two, Tully made your favorite breakfast and we still have presents to open. And your surprise arrives at ten.” Remus said, wiggling his eyebrows.

 

~~~

 

Harry was already deep into his second plate of blueberry pancakes with whipped cream when Snape joined them for breakfast. Remus had all of Harry’s presents brought down to the morning room so they could open him together, and Severus placed his on the pile for later.

 

“Happy birthday Hadrian. I wish you the best for this year.” He said with a gentle squeeze to his shoulder.

 

“Thank you uncle Sev, don’t jinx it though” Harry winced and laughed.

 

They had a pleasant breakfast, and Harry sat to open presents afterwards. It was weird, opening presents with an audience. He’d gotten somewhat used to the idea of presents after a few years of receiving them from his friends, but this was his first birthday as a family.

 

He opened the presents from his friends first. He felt quite popular, with presents from Hermione, Neville, some cheap tchotchke and some chocolate frogs from the Weasel, a gift from the twins, which was a first, even Susan had sent him some candy and a book on quidditch, generic yet sweet as a gesture. There were even cards from most of the other heirs, light and dark. Nothing from Draco though, but he didn’t let the hurt show.

 

He then moved on to the presents from his weird little family.

 

He grabbed Severus’ gift first, a parsel the size of a shoebox wrapped in practical brown paper.

 

Inside, he found a black leather journal and an assortment of potions.

 

“It’s two gifts really, the potions are all healing and other practical potions. The viles are all self refilling up to ten doses. I hope you won’t need them, but if you ever find yourself in a situation where you might want to self medicate and avoid the infirmary, I wanted you to be prepared. The journal is more sentimental. It’s our notes, Lily’s and mine, from our studies of the Dark Arts. It’s full of annotations from both of us. I think she would have wanted you to have it.” He said.

 

Harry opened the journal reverently, recognizing Severus’ spidery script alongside what he assumed to be his mothers beautiful penmanship.

 

“She had such pretty handwriting,” he whispered.

 

“Yes, she used to practice for hours before we got to Hogwarts and during our first year. She wasn’t used to writing with ink and quill and didn’t want to be at a disadvantage, always determined.” Severus smiled fondly, yet sadly at the same time.

 

“Thank you uncle Sev, I love it” he said, braving a hug. The man tensed for a moment before returning the embrace, but Harry didn’t take it personally, he tended to do the same when touched abruptly.

 

“Open this one next, this is from me, the other is from both me and Moony, and the third one doesn’t really count since it’s yours already, but we wanted to give it to you.” Sirius said, handing him a large box with a big bow.

 

Inside was a very nice cloak, the material incredibly soft and supple to the touch. What got tears to well in his eyes however, was the clasp at the neck of the cloak. It was a beautiful design in silver, a dog, a stag and a doe inside a circle representing the moon.

 

“It’s a gift you should have received long ago, every young heir deserves a good cloak. One day, we’ll embroider your family crests on it. I ordered it from Italy, it’s Andean vicuña wool, it has built in warming and cooling charms, so it can be worn year round, and it’s also charmed weather resistant, resizable and spell repellent against most jinxes and hexes and some minor curses. The charm work will last a lifetime, nothing beats Italian craftsmanship.” His father said proudly.

 

“It’s beautiful, Father, thank you.” Harry said reverently, petting the soft fabric.

 

“Now open ours, this is from both of us.” Remus said, handing him an equally large box, maybe more clothing?

 

Harry opened it to reveal a set of dragon hide battle armor. It was a beautiful deep burgundy color, with small iridescent scales.

 

“It’s auror grade, extremely lightweight and thin yet highly spell and curse resistant. It’s meant to be worn under your regular clothes without creating any additional bulk. Very discreet. It’ll mold to you when worn.” Remus explained.

 

“Thank you! I love it! I have a feeling it’ll come in handy this year.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“Let’s hope it’s just your parents being a little extra, but we won’t take any chances.” Sirius said.

 

Harry then went to open the last gift from Sirius and Remus, the one that supposedly didn’t count. It was a tubular parsel, wrapped in crushed silver velvet instead of wrapping paper with a pretty ribbon as a bow.

 

He unrolled it to unveil a beautiful Indian tapestry, it looked to be ancient, but surprisingly well preserved. 

 

“As I said, this one doesn’t count because it’s always been yours. It’s a Potter heirloom, it traditionally hangs in the home of the Potter Heir. Your father would have told you all about it growing up, he knew it by heart, but unfortunately you’ll have to settle for me as a poor substitute until we can visit your parents portrait at the Abbey. It’s an abstract representation of the Aitareya Upanishad, one of the various Hindu creation stories. It was brought over from India by the first Potters to settle in Britain in the eleventh century, when they were still the Pathak family.” 

 

Harry couldn’t hold back the tears as he ran into the arms of his father. Before this, he hadn’t even been aware of how much had been robbed from him. He’d grown up knowing he looked different from the Dursleys, who liked to explain his chai colored skin away as an ‘ever present tan from so much gardening’. Not only had he been denied his birthright and his proper place in the wizarding world, the Goat has also robbed him of his heritage, his culture and his ethnicity. Complete erasure. It made his blood boil.

 

Once he was sure he wouldn’t cry anymore, he let go and asked if he could tell him more.

 

“Sure, I got most of it from grandfather once I moved into the Abbey, but your dad always talked about it too so I remember most of it. He was very proud of his heritage.” Sirius said, the tone revealing that perhaps his dad had been a little too proud perhaps. Which made Harry laugh.

 

“There are books that cover the family history a lot more in depth than the Potter Grimoire in your vaults pup. One day we’ll go together and we’ll spend the day down there.” Sirius said.

 

They settled in one of the plush sofas in the morning room with some hot chocolate, and Sirius told him the story of his family as he lazily carded his fingers through Harry’s hair.

 

“The Pathaks are Rajasthani Brahmin from Udaipur, or the Kingdom of Mewar as it was known in the 11th century when Litesh and Indira Pathak first settled in the village of Stinchcombe in Gloucestershire. It was a time before the statute of secrecy, so wix and mugglekind lived in relative ease with one another, though wix never flaunted their magic. The Pathak family were priests, scholars and healers to the Maharajas of Mewar and brilliant potioneers. Apparently the political tension in the region prompted them to emigrate. Wix and muggle history don’t always correlate, the direct trade between Britain and India may have started in earnest in the 16th century with the East India Trading Company, but magical folk have been connected since the Bronze Age. Wizarding Britain traded with everyone, Indian sultanates and other kingdoms, the Byzantines, the Japanese, the Chinese, the Coptic Egyptians and many more, even some American cultures before the muggles discovered the continent.” He said, fingers still working mechanically through Harry’s hair.

 

“They were fairly light skinned being Brahmin, not that it matters now, but it eased their settling back then, since it was strange for muggles to see people from other parts of the country, let alone the world. Muggles tended to be born and die in their village and maybe visit a few neighboring ones. Anyway, with time they assimilated and their name devolved into the more palatable Potter name, which the locals could pronounce more easily, so Litesh and Indira Pathek became Linfred and Endora Potter, or Linfred and Endora of Stinchcombe as you’ll find them in some texts. The family grew their fortune in the potions trade, and I say grew because they were definitely not refugees when they first settled. Your ancestral seat, Stinchcombe Abbey, was purchased by the Potters in the reign of Henry VIII when he broke from the Catholic Church and began seizing the church's properties. Buyers market as they say. But you still have Stinchcombe House near the Abbey, the manor house the Potters lived in before acquiring the Abbey. It’s still a dream house even though the Abbey is much grander, so you see, they did quite well for themselves even as they first arrived in the British isles. If you’d like to visit we can, it’s commonly used as the heir’s house and then as the dower house once the heir takes over the Abbey, though most Potters liked to live all together in the big house, and you’ll have your pick of places with all your houses vacant.Your dad never used Stinchcombe House much and moved into the Abbey with your Mum after they married, to look after Monty and Phee before going into hiding after you were born. There’s also Stinchcombe Place in London, but wizarding polite society never embraced the London season quite as the muggle aristocracy did, so we hosted in our country seats. Rich families mostly either lived full time in London, like my parents, or used their London homes as holiday homes for a week before and after Hogwarts terms to send off and welcome back the children.” Sirius said, at which point he noticed Harry was falling asleep.

 

“Why don’t you have a little lie-down and I’ll wake you in time for your surprise pup.” He said, levitating a book to read so he wouldn’t disturb Harry by getting up. He took the indistinguishable mumbling as acceptance and read for a while before the clock struck half past nine. 

 

“Bambi, wake up love, your surprise will be here at ten and you should go freshen up to receive them.” Sirius said, gently shaking him awake.

 

“Receive who?” Harry mumbled, waking up slowly.

 

“Perhaps it’s best, now that I think about it, if you’re ready and not in shock.” Sirius said. “We invited the Malfoys to visit. I thought you might like to see Draco and have some company your own age for a change, and I want to reconnect with my cousin. You’ll also have to win over Lucius, but according to Severus it’ll only take some of your magic wafting over to have him on his knees” Sirius snickered.

 

Upon hearing that, Harry woke up completely and jumped up from the sofa.

 

“And you tell me this now? With minutes to spare? Honestly Father…” he said, shaking his head and sprinting up to his room to the sound of everyone laughing.

 

“He’s completely clueless isn’t he?” Sirius asked his husband. 

 

“Just like Jamie” Remus laughed.

 

~~~

 

Harry hurriedly showered and dressed casually but not less smartly to receive his guests. If it were only Draco, he’d have gone for comfortable trousers and shirt with a casual day robe, but since now the day included making a good impression on the Malfoy patriarch, he went for a lightweight knee length maroon linen tunic, buttoned at the front with a mandarin collar, paired comfortable fitted trousers in white cotton tucked into dragonhide black boots. He did his hair in his usual tight bun and decided to have his ring on display. Deciding he looked good, he went down to meet the others.

 

“Don’t we look dashing pup,” Sirius teased, even though he too had changed into more pureblood attire. Remus also wore a fitted closed robe, buttoned at the front and open below the waist. They made quite the pair.

 

“Well, if it had been just Dray I’d be in jeans and a shirt with whatever day robe on top, but we have to convince his parents we’re proper dark purebloods don’t we? I see you had the same idea.” Harry teased right back. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you with a ribbon in your hair, it suits you though” he laughed.

 

“Well, luckily some lessons tend to stick no matter how hard you reject them.” Sirius said, “I still remember the proper costume for most things, even if styles might have evolved. I do have my jail time to excuse any datedness though.”

 

“Sure, should we meet them out on the bridge? Or do we wait here?” Harry asked, slightly nervous.

 

“We’ll go out once I feel the ding in the wards, Cissa knows how to get here. Remember to let your magic out when we greet them. It’ll be better to win Lucy over sooner rather than suffer through awkward tea and lunch and however long it would take should you wait to reveal it.” 

 

“Noted. Waft him silly, got it” he smirked.

 

“They’re at the gate, let’s go and wait at the bridge.” Sirius said, walking out along the other three.

 

As they waited on the bridge, Harry could see the forms of the three blonds walking up the gravel road towards the chateau, and once they were completely distinguishable, he let some of his magic out. Not too much, he didn’t want to overwhelm anybody, just enough to waft over in greeting, like heady perfume. 

 

“Merry met, Lord Malfoy, welcome to Tŷ Du’r House.” Sirius greeted, with the customary open palmed quarter bow. 

 

“Lord Black, thank you for having us” Lucius responded, mask firmly in place as he returned the greeting.

 

“I don’t know if you remember my husband? If not, allow me to introduce my Lord Consort, Remus Black, and my heir Hadrian Potter-Black.” Sirius said, introducing them both.

 

They both gave the customary bow and greeting, Harry sneaking a look at Draco, who’s mask belied some amusement in the twinkle of his silver eyes.

 

“A pleasure to reacquaint myself with you both, may I present my wife? Narcissa, Lady Malfoy, and my heir, Draconis.” Lucius said politely. Harry noticed his eyes starting to stray towards him a little more often than normal, so he upped the flow of his magic ever so slightly to leave no room for doubt as to the source. 

 

Draco gave them the customary greeting, which they returned, but Narcissa, most unexpectedly, was the one to break the silly protocol. She approached Sirius in a carefree manner and grabbed him lightly by the elbows, kissing him once on each cheek, a la française. 

 

“It’s wonderful to see you cousin, freedom clearly agrees with you.” She said warmly, more warmly than Harry expected from her previous demeanor.

 

“I'm delighted to see you as well Cissy dear, won’t you come through to the conservatory? Tully will have the tea set up by now.” Sirius said with a special glint in his eye towards Narcissa.

 

“Tully’s still here? Wonderful! I’ve missed her cooking. No matter how much I try to direct my cooks they’ve never been able to replicate..” 

 

“Her caramel eclairs? Of course I’ve asked for some for today, and extra for you to take home. Naturally” Sirius interrupted.

 

“You are clever. Let’s go through then.” She said, at which she turned towards Harry and said with a kind smile the boy wasn’t expecting, “I’ve been terribly remiss, you must forgive Heir Potter-Black. I completely forgot to wish you the happiest of birthdays, alas, I got lost in the family reunion.” She smiled. 

 

“Thank you Lady Malfoy, and please, call me Hadrian.” He smiled back. He liked her, he could tell she was genuine once the mask dropped.

 

“Call me Cissa then dear,” she smiled warmly.

 

“Yes, happy birthday indeed Heir Potter-Black, I hope it’s been a good day so far” Lucius said with an interested glint in his eye.

 

“Thank you Lord Malfoy, it’s been great so far and I’m sure it will continue to be, please call me Hadrian as well.” Harry smiled politely, sending a little waft of magic his way. 

 

“Lucius, then, Hadrian, I’d be delighted to get better acquainted with you today. I’ve heard you and Draco have gotten quite close lately. You understand that made me rather worried but I’m beginning to see his assessment of you was quite spot on.” Lucius said, guarded still, yet sincere in what he allowed to seep through his mask, from what Harry could perceive.

 

“Yes, we sadly didn’t have the best start, but luckily,  we managed to patch things up in the end ” he said looking at the blond boy.

 

“Happy birthday Harry, I’m glad we were able to come.” Draco said smiling at Harry.

 

“Hadrian, why don’t you show Draco the house while we catch up over tea, I’m sure he’d enjoy the quidditch pitch.” Cissa said, pulling Draco’s broom out of her purse, clearly expanded.

 

“I’d be happy to!” Harry said excitedly. “Seekers match?” He said, turning to Draco. 

 

“I suppose I could let you win a round or two, on account of your birthday of course.” Draco said with a playful smirk.

 

“Of course” Harry drawled with an eye roll. “Come, I’ll show my rooms and you can borrow some gear,” 

 

As the boys left to go play, the adults reached the conservatory where Tully had tea ready under the palms.

 

“Now that we can talk more freely with the boys gone, I must say I’m most intrigued by your letter, Black. I’m hoping for some more clarity if you’re willing to indulge me.” Lucius said as he received his cup of tea.

 

“I’ll give you as much as you’d like, Malfoy, and please call me Sirius.” He said, pouring for Cissy.

 

“Tully is remembering Missy Cissy’s favorite blend,” the little elf said with a bow.

 

“Thank you Tully, you don’t know how much I have missed your culinary skills, I still haven’t found an elf that could come close.” She smiled at the elf who’d always made sure the younger of the Black sisters had her favorite of everything whenever Cygnus and Druella were in residence with their girls.

 

“The elves of Tŷ Du’r are happy to be of service to the Noble House of Black.” She said, popping away in a deep bow.

 

“Darling little thing,” she said at her husband's questioning look, “She always made sure to have my favorite of everything on hand no matter the menu Mother set for the day. She makes the best truffled duck I’ve ever had” 

 

“As lovely as it is to reminisce, my love, I’d like to return to my previous conversation with your cousin.” He said, turning to Sirius.

 

“Sure, what would you like to know?” Sirius said jovially.

 

“Why this sudden change of heart? How can we trust you’re truly coming over to our side and not trying to spy for the old Goat?” Lucius said, not mincing words.

 

“I’d hardly call it sudden, Lucius, I had 12 years in hell to think about my life and my mistakes. It’s no secret my mother wasn’t the most maternal witch in the coven, but I made plenty of mistakes myself, starting with pleading the hat to put me in Gryffindor just to spite her, and from then on, many many more. I left my house to go play light wizard with James at the Potters, disregarding my heritage completely, leaving my training in the arts incomplete, and from then on I let myself be used as the token reformed dark wizard. And for what? To be tossed in prison once my usefulness ran out. I’m innocent Lucius, you know this, you know who did this, you were in the Dark Lord’s inner circle. I’m innocent and the Goat knew it then and knows it now, yet he does nothing to help get me a trial when a simple veritaserum test would clear me. He was the binder for the Fidelius charm, how could he not know if he was the one who performed the spell.” Sirius said.

 

“I see.” Lucius said pensively 

 

“And then we have the Harry issue. You can ask him yourself over lunch if you want, but he’s a dark wizard Lucius, you know I don’t lie because I asked him to project a bit so you could feel it, instead of me just expecting to be believed. Dumbledore hid everything from him, he just found out about his rightful place in our world last summer, and he’s come so far since then. I’m also scared of what the old man would do to Harry, because he clearly knows Harry’s heritage and affinity and has plans for him.” Sirius told him honestly.

 

“That may be so, and I don’t doubt that the Goat has plans for him regarding the Dark Lord, but I’m more worried about the latter than the former to be honest. What will you do in regards to him? You can’t fight a war on two fronts.” Lucius said.

 

“In that regard, we are in the same situation that most dark families find themselves in. It will depend on the manner of the Dark Lord’s return. Should he return a sane man, we’d like to join him, but if the monster he was at the end of the first war is what returns, then we will be forced to fight a two war front. Harry is powerful enough to provide a viable third side.” Sirius said.

 

“And you think you’ll be able to? Would Hadrian even want to join the man that killed his parents?” Lucius asked, still incredulous.

 

“We think we could, we would be great assets, that’s undeniable. Harry should be the one to elaborate, but between the two of us we can offer 3 seats on the Wizengamot, that’s 15 votes, and 2 seats in the ICW, as well as leaving the light without their savior. We hope that if he has his faculties, he’ll consider it.” Sirius said.

 

“And if he doesn’t?” Lucius asked.

 

“Again, you should ask Harry for the details, but suffice it to say we are in a comfortable position to provide a safe option instead of the Dark Lord for any dark family who would wish to sit this one out. He has an extensive property portfolio of empty manors, villas and cottages both foreign and domestic, ready to be turned into safe houses, enough to considerably reduce the Dark Lord’s numbers should the point of no return be reached and war is inevitable. But the ideal scenario would be to join him. No, that’s not true, the ideal scenario would be that he let Harry go live his life with a simple peace and secrecy vow, but we’re not delusional enough to believe he would pass the chance to bring him into the fold.” Sirius said. 

 

“Well, it will happen sooner than later, whatever the outcome. I’m sure Severus has told you that our marks have been darkening. He’s growing stronger with each day.” Lucius said ominously.

 

~~~

 

“You know, you needn’t be quite this polite, you could try a little harder you know?” Harry laughed as he caught the snitch for the third time.

 

“What can I say, I’m feeling indulgent” Draco grumbled halfheartedly, amusement clear in his tone though.

 

“I wish we had another pair for a chasers match, I think I might switch positions eventually.” Harry told the blond absentmindedly.

 

“Me too, I’m growing out of my seeker’s build too. You know I always wanted to be a chaser? I only tried out for the seeker position because I wanted to compete with you.” Draco laughed.

 

“Maybe we’ll get to keep at it if we both switch to chasers then.” Harry grinned his trademark megawatt smile, causing the blond boy to blush slightly, which he could luckily chalk up to the wind and exercise.

 

“How’s your summer been? Had fun in France?” Harry asked. He’d noticed Draco’s barely there tan, though by his standards it might be positively tropical, with how pale the blond was. It suited him, Harry thought, which had him blushing in turn. Blessed wind and exercise indeed.

 

“It was fun for a change! I met some people, daughters of some of Mothers acquaintances, they go to Beauxbatons, Mireille and Cecilie. They taught me this new card game that’s apparently all the rage in France, it’s called Coup le Chat, want me to teach you? I brought my cards.” He said smiling.

 

“Sure! We can play after lunch.” Harry said, getting a weird sudden feeling at the thought of Draco spending time with some pretty French witches. Were they pretty? He hadn’t said, but why should it bother him? He had no right to feel this possessive about his friend. Shaking his head, he called for them to get down and cleaned up for lunch.

 

“We should get back before they come looking for us, we’ll need a shower I think, you can use the guest suite down the hall from my room.” Harry said, blushing again at the thought of Draco in the shower. What? Why was he thinking about his friend in that way, stupid freak, like Draco could be that way with him, he was so much more the pureblood perfect heir than him, he’d never like him like that. Crazy ideas.

 

“Sure, let’s head back.” Draco said merrily, gliding down to the ground and landing gracefully.

 

“So, do you know what’s going on in the school this year?” Draco said conspiratorially.

 

“Do you know what’s going on this year?” Harry said with a look that conveyed they were indeed speaking of the same thing.

 

“Father told me of course, I wish I could put my name forward, I’m sure I could win.” The blond said with a smug look on his face.

 

“Sure, because we’re so much better prepared than the seventh years” Harry rolled his eyes with a smirk. “Anyway, I’ll ask if I can give you my spot when I inevitably end up tangled in this whole mess” he laughed.

 

“What do you mean!? Of course you won’t, only those of age can enter the tournament!” Draco said, sudden concern evident in his eyes.

 

“We both know the Dark Lord won’t let the chance to stir things up pass, I’m prepared to be entered against my will. I’ve been training with Severus all summer. Anyway, I hope I’m wrong and things will be fine, but you know my luck.” Harry said.

 

“Don’t I know it…” Draco said, looking more troubled by the moment.

 

“Hey! Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. We’ll try and contact him before anything happens ok? We’re handling it.” He said, putting his arm over the blond boy’s shoulder and giving a gentle reassuring squeeze. 

 

~~~

 

Lunch was a happy affair, everyone now more relaxed after things were apparently settled over tea while Harry and Draco played outside.

 

Everyone enjoyed the roast pork loin with mustard sauce and potato gratin, which had become Harry’s favorite dish of Tully’s repertoire during the summer, though Cissa was served a glazed truffled duck breast to go along with the gratin. 

 

He was seated next to Lucius, and brought him up to speed with what he now called the secret life of Hadrian Potter-Black. He was now in the know about his true identity and heritage, including his mother’s identity. Lucius assured him that no matter in what manner he returned, the Dark Lord would not pass up the opportunity of recruiting him. It would be Harry’s choice if he allied himself with man or monster. Unfortunately, Lucius had no information about the Dark Lord's whereabouts or plans. “Most of us were secretly glad he was vanquished, so not many lifted a finger to look for him, not wishing to bring back the lunatic.” He’d confessed, flustered. 

 

“We’re sure he’ll try to infiltrate the Tournament and implicate me somehow, so I’ll be vigilant to spot his agent and attempt contact as early as possible, maybe we could help him come back more restored.” Harry said.

 

“And how would you do that?” Lucius asked incredulously.

 

“Oh I don’t have a plan for that yet, it was just a passing thought, but we do have access to the best libraries in the land, time and resources to help. If he’d be willing to volunteer some information about what brought on his descent into madness then between all of us it could be mitigated or reversed. We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. I want to know what his plan is first. See if there is room for improvement or if just our aid with it unchanged would suffice.” Harry told the man, who, even though trying to disguise it, looked rather impressed with his reasoning.

 

~~~

 

After lunch, they retired to the drawing room for coffee and cake. The adults sat together in close conference while the boys played cards laying in front of the fire raging to ward off the inevitable chill of the castle, even in summer.

 

“They have no idea do they?” Cissa asked as she watched the boys interacting. How on earth they were not aware of their blatant flirting was beyond her, with them blushing every two seconds, furtive touches and playful shoves.

 

“Completely clueless, it amazes me as well,” Remus offered, having been privy to their interactions for more time than the others.

 

“This changes things, you know?” Lucius said worriedly.

 

“You wouldn’t oppose them surely?” Sirius asked just as worried.

 

“Merlin, no. I’d never deny my dragon his happiness. We’re Malfoys, we could even shape up a mudblood to be a respectable consort if it were the case, I’m not worried about hearsay. Also, I’m afraid there won’t be a better catch in the marriage market once Hadrian is of courting age. That’s not the problem. Can you imagine the children they’d have? The sheer magical power in all those bloodlines combined? What worries me is the Dark Lord and what might come of it, I won’t endanger my son.” He said resolutely. 

 

“As we said, should the worst come to pass, the House of Malfoy will always find sanctuary within the House of Black.” Sirius said, words laden with magic. “And dare I say, though it is not my place to assume, also the houses of Potter, Peverell, Schwartzstein and Monténèbre. We’ll keep him safe.”

 

“Let’s just hope that now that the pieces are moving on the board, all this uncertainty is finally made clearer.” Lucius said with a heavy sigh.

Chapter 15: The World Cup

Harry sat cross legged on his bed, focused on his core. He’d been practicing regularly to master his shadow magic. But it was more work than he thought it would be.

 

From what he had gathered from the Schwartzstein Grimoire, shadow magic was a gift that their bloodline could cultivate. He’d taken that just as another gift he had, like his mind magic, but as it turns out, it wasn’t as innate as his other gifts.

 

According to the Grimoire, the patriarch of his line had been granted a boon by a vampire coven, for lending aid in a time of need. He’d been badly injured in said quest, and the regent of the coven gave him some of his blood. It wasn’t a full conversion, but the blood healed his wounds and granted him a longer lifespan, along with some vampiric traits that he mastered with time spent with said vampires. The Grimoire didn’t offer much in terms of instruction, and Harry had no desire to spend time in a vampire coven, much less the time to do so. All the book said was that in time, any Schwartzstein by blood would be able to traverse the shadows, bend them and summon shadow creatures to do their bidding, if they trusted the shadows, so at least Harry knew what to strive for.

 

He’d so far managed to manipulate shadows to darken a room and snuff out the lights, providing pitch darkness, which he assumed would be handy in a fight, but he’d been scared to go in blind, pun intended, into the shadows, to travel through them, and definitely scared to summon any shadow creature without further study on the subject,  so he’d scoured the Black library from top to bottom looking for books to gather more information. 

 

He’d found a couple that showed promise, yet no proper instructional text. The one that had proved most useful was a book on vampires that described the ability in further detail than any texts he’d read before.

 

According to the text, a vampire had a connection to the shadows, described as the liminal space connecting everything but also as a sort of entity with which they communed. That presented an interesting notion for Harry to explore further, at least. 

 

Vampires were dark creatures, though not all were magical like wizards were, only turned wizards could sire magical vampire children. Could it be that this entity in the shadows was just the voice of the dark?

 

He’d read and then been taught by Severus that wix worshiped the blessed Mother Magic, and that she was three-formed and three-bodied. No wonder that the number three was such a magically potent number. Most things in life came in threes 

 

The mother, father and child.

 

Birth, life and death.

 

The maiden, mother and crone.

 

The morning, afternoon and night.

 

The sky, land and sea.

 

The light, gray and dark.

 

Before his instruction with Severus, he’d thought that the dark arts were just another side of magic, just learning new spells and curses like he learnt them in school. He was not prepared however, for the week or two they’d spent on magical theory and the mysticism regarding the dark. 

 

“We are children of the dark, Hadrian, and the magic we wield is by gift of the Dark Mother. We celebrate her on the hallowed days and honor her every other day, we cultivate her gifts, practice and master them with her guidance. Every one of her children feels her call and communes with her in a different and personal way. Part of the path of a dark wix is embracing the Dark Mother and heeding her call within yourself, so she may guide you and aid you in times of need.”

 

Harry had felt her call before. The pull towards dark magic, sometimes a voice in the back of his head. But had he truly embraced her? It sounded like something certain, like wondering if he had surely meant he hadn’t. He felt her when they performed the rituals during the sacred holidays. He’d felt it just a few days ago when they offered up a bounty of fruit to the fire and danced around it to celebrate Lughnadasadh. 

 

“Everyone thought it an auspicious omen, that you were born on the eve of Lughnasadh. You should have seen the bounty Jamie offered the fire when we celebrated.” Sirius had said that day as they attacked the feast Tully had prepared. “To be blessed with a healthy baby boy and heir on the eve of Lughnasadh. Your parents were beside themselves with happiness.”

 

So here he was, meditating in his bed, feeling his magic and praying to the Dark Mother for guidance.

 

It wasn’t odd, the concept of prayer, not for him anyway. He’d spent the majority of his childhood rebelliously praying and pleading for someone to save him, protect him, take him away from the muggles, even though Petunia used to say God didn’t listen to freaks and that he would end up in hell. 

 

“Mother, I need your guidance, I’m firmly walking your path, yet I feel like there is more I should be doing, like I haven’t fully or formally embraced you. I want to, really I do. I don’t know how or what to do. I love you, I love my magic, I thank you for the wonderful gifts you have bestowed upon me. I seek to master the gift of the shadows, that you have so graciously gifted my family. Please help me, I’m scared to go into the shadows alone, not understanding them fully.” Harry prayed, over and over again until he must have fallen asleep, because he woke up the next morning laying on top of the covers.

 

He cast a quick tempus to find it was six in the morning, as always. So he got up with a spring in his step, wonderfully rested even after sleeping in his clothes on top of the covers in a weird position, and went to change into his exercise clothing for his morning run.

 

He didn’t remember the dream he had, nor the Dark Mother’s blessing, but her work was now inevitably underway.

 

~~~

 

Harry was sad at how fast August had passed, and he’d soon have to leave for the World Cup and then school.

 

They’d owl-ordered everything for school once his booklist arrived a few days after Harry’s birthday. 

 

That included his new wardrobe for the year, which, after getting the tapestry and getting to know about his heritage, had a distinct Indian flair. He still ordered many more modern pieces of casual wizarding clothes, but most of his clothing now were variations of kurta sets, sherwanis and churidars in various fabrics and weights for every season.

 

“Fuck, you look so much like Jamie” his father had told him, getting emotional, the first day he’d donned one of his new outfits.

 

With barely a week and a half left of summer, he’d gotten an owl from the Weasel, confirming they’d pick him up that Sunday to spend the last week of summer at The Burrow and go to the final match of the World Cup, boasting that they’d be seated in the Minister’s Box.

 

He told everyone as much that day over breakfast, with a glum expression on his face.

 

“Cheer up Bambi! It’s the World Cup final! I’m jealous. Anyone looking at you would say they were taking you to a museum or something.”

 

“I know, I just don’t want to leave yet. I almost declined.” He admitted.

 

“And how would it have looked if you declined tickets to watch professional quidditch in order to stay longer at Petunia’s? I’m sorry to say it was never an option pup, but don’t be sad. This is your home now and you’ll always have it. Once I’m free you’ll even get to come for hols! Just hang on a little longer alright?” Sirius said, trying to cheer him up.

 

“Well, at least that means no more dance lessons.” Harry told them with a smirk. Once they found out about the tournament and with dress robes listed in his school supplies, Sirius had lost no time in adding dance lessons to his etiquette training. It had been hell at first, but he’d gotten the hang of it and by now he wasn’t stepping on Sirius’ shoes. 

 

“Hey! We had fun with that! And don’t put yourself down so much, you’re a great dancer… now” he smirked.

 

“Anyway, the letter said they’d pick me up from the Dursleys on Sunday at five.” Harry said, “apparently we’re located in the Minister’s Box in the stadium. The Weasel was very proud of himself for that one, like his father didn’t probably drop my name to secure those seats” Harry sneered.

 

“Terry can pop you over at half past four, no need to spend any more time than absolutely necessary with that filth.” His father told him.

 

“Yes, they are still under my thrall so I’ll command them to leave the house for the afternoon, you won’t even have to see them,” Severus added.

 

And as far as the Weasel goes, until there is a chance for a clean break you must remain close to the stupid boy. And make the most of the day. Fudge may be an idiot, but he is a useful ally to have so you must remain in his good graces. If your father ever gets his day in the sun and a trial can be held for him, having the minister on your side will prove a boon.” Severus scolded.

 

“I know, I will, I’m just sad to leave and a little nervous about what the year has in store for me I guess, but I’ve prepared as much as I could so now we can just wait and see.”

 

“Don’t worry Hadrian. I expect to be extremely disappointed in you this year. It’ll warrant many detentions.” Severus said with a knowing smirk. “We’ll be able to continue your studies and if the worst does come to pass, then I’ll help you in any way I can with the tournament.” 

 

“I’m sorry in advance then, thank you.” Harry smirked back. He quite enjoyed his relationship with his honorary godfather. Sirius and Remus were great, but he rather enjoyed the healthy dose of sarcasm and bite that only Severus could provide. 

 

After breakfast, he sent off every owl in the house away with letters to his friends, giving them notice that he was to be moved to another location where his mail might be compromised so they shouldn’t write until they met back in school.

 

The letter to Draco was a bit longer, as he told him about the Weasel’s letter and how he’d see him in the Minister’s Box. 

 

His last days at Tŷ Du’r were spent enjoying everything he knew he’d miss while away, which were mainly the pool, the library, the company and practicing magic freely.

 

Ever since that night he’d spent in prayer, he found himself more connected than ever to his magic, and he’d made some progress with his shadowcraft.

 

In a strike of inspiration, he’d asked Terry to pop him over to Gringotts for a quick visit to the Schwartzstein heirloom vault, which was, of course, teaming with interesting books. There he found one, Die Schatten einfach gemacht, which translated to The Shadows made easy. By the title alone it had looked promising, and it had since been his preferred manual.

 

He’d been expecting to cruise through now that he had a textbook to study the subject. No doubt feeling used to having everything be easy for him now. But it turned out that although he now knew how to go about things, it was no less difficult.

 

Shadow magic allows one to manipulate the shadows, travel through them, hide oneself and things in them and summon shadow creatures that would be at the caster’s command. The way to master the craft however, laid not in practice, but in self knowledge and self acceptance. He needed to master and embrace his own inner shadows, the worst parts of himself, the open wounds and nastier bits that he dared not look at, in order to fully immerse himself in them. 

 

He knew he needed to do it, but he was scared of losing himself in the process.

 

He’d spoken about it at length with his father, who had managed to somewhat dispel his doubts.

 

“I understand your fear Bambi, it’s hard to really look at oneself and accept everything. Even the bits that cause us shame or things we outright reject about ourselves. But in doing so you’ll never lose yourself, you will in fact gain much of yourself back. I would know, I had twelve years in hell to come to terms with embracing the worst aspects of myself. I won’t say I’m all figured out, or that those things are now things I like about myself, but the trick is to at least allow them in yourself, because they are still part of the mosaic that makes you you.” He’d explained. 

 

“I know I can be cruel, I can be vicious and ruthless and capable of things I'd be ashamed to admit, I can be thoughtless and selfish and arrogant, but it’s all a part of me as much as my kindness, my intelligence, my devastating good looks and my love for you and my family is.” Sirius told him, carding his fingers through his hair. “I know it’s scary, and I wish you didn’t have quite so much to work through at such a young age, but it will be as healing as it will be useful to your craft. Don’t shy away from yourself, pup. Embrace it.”

 

Harry knew it was true, that if he really looked, in the depths of his being, he’d find all the things he’d bottled up and pushed down all his life in order to just survive. But he’d do it, for himself and for everyone around him that depended on his success.

 

~~~

 

Harry was sitting in the living room of the muggles home, a luxury he allowed himself because, as Severus promised, they were not currently home.

 

It was now five minutes till five and he was getting a bit restless. He realized he’d never asked what means of transport they would be using. Would they arrive by apparition? Portkey? He didn’t know if Mr Weasley ever replaced the enchanted car he had, but maybe they’d get here by muggle means?

 

Five came and went as Harry wondered how the Weasleys would get there. By half past, he was beginning to consider mirror-calling Sirius, maybe Terry could pop him back if no one showed up?

 

That’s when he felt the banging on the heater. Stupid gingers, they flooed into a muggle home?

 

“Harry? Is that you?” He heard Mr Weasley say from inside the chimney.

 

“Mr Weasley, the floo is covered up, they have an electric heater installed.”

 

“Ok. Stand back Harry” Mr Weasley said, and Harry went and stood behind the sofa just as the wall exploded in a shower of debris and dust, the heater encrusted in the opposite wall.

 

“Hello Harry, good to see you son.” Mr Weasley said before looking around in utter rapture.

 

“Fascinating! Look around children, this is a muggle home. The little buttons on the plackets on the wall are called light swatches! They turn the lights on and off like the lumos and nox sigils we have at home. And all the eclerticity plugs and artifacts! Look how still their portraits are.” Mr Weasley marveled looking at everything.

 

“Mr Weasley, perhaps he should get going? My relatives should be back any time now and I’d like to be gone before they find their house in this state” Harry said, wincing at the state of the room.

 

“Quite right, here’s some extra floo powder son, go on ahead and I’ll stay and fix things here. Fred, George, help Harry with his things please?” He said looking towards the twins.

 

“I’m all set Mr Weasley, trunk in my pocket and Hedwig should be at the Burrow by now, I sent her ahead this morning.” Harry smiled pleasantly.

 

“Marvelous, well get going then, I’ll be just behind you.” Mr Weasley said as he shooed them off.

 

Harry flooed into the Burrow with a graceful landing, thank the Mother. He’d been practicing like crazy to get the hang of it and had finally caught the trick. It was still slightly wobbly but a vast improvement in comparison to how he first managed the floo.

 

“Harry dear! Goodness! You shoot up like a vine every time I see you now! Are you hungry dear? You need fuel for all that growth after all. Where are your things?” Mrs Weasley said in greeting, taking him in one of her signature bonecrushers.

 

“Hello Mrs Weasley, thanks, I’d happily take a snack if it’s no trouble. My trunk is in my pocket, where should I put it?” Harry asked politely. The woman was a fantastic cook, if a little too friendly with other people’s galleons, so he’d take her food if she offered.

 

“Take it up to Ron’s room dear. You know where to go.” She said with a gentle pat on his arm, and just as Harry turned around the twins and Mr Weasley tumbled out of the floo.

 

“Wonderful! Just in time, you two, take Harry up to Ronald’s room to leave his things and then come help me in the kitchen.” She ordered.

 

They went up with him as commanded, telling him all about their summer and their inventions. 

 

“We were planning to sell them in school but Mum found the order forms and went off on us. You know, the usual rant about wasting our lives and how we should just put our heads down and study hard to get a good ministry job like her precious Percy” George sneered along with his twin.

 

“That sounds fascinating! Don’t listen to her, you’d be wasted at the ministry.” Harry said as he enlarged his trunk and left it at the foot of the cot they set up for him in the Weasel’s room.

 

“We have no intention to, little brother. It’s a set back, for sure, but we’ll catch back up once we’re in school and kick production back up” Fred said with a smirk.

 

“We have enough to sell to get us started with growing the range and production though, it’s just a little pushback in the schedule” George added.

 

“That’s good then, and if you need a little seed money to get you back on track, I’d be happy to help out.” Harry offered. The twins were definitely his favorite Weasleys, and they’d been good to him keeping his secrets. He’d happily return the favor if they needed the help. 

 

“We could never ask you that, don’t be daft” they said in unison, blushing monochrome.

 

“Good thing I’m offering then,” he told them. “You know my secrets, I don’t even have to make a trip to Gringotts for the money, just say the word. Would cash be best or do you have a vault I could transfer the money to?” 

 

“Let’s talk later, we’ll get our affairs in order and see what would tide us over, we don’t want a Knut more than necessary.” They said, still uniformly orange.

 

“Sure, whenever you want, it’s really no problem, it’s the least I could do for family,” he said, smiling warmly at them.

 

They went back downstairs to full on chaos.

 

“Harry! Good to see you mate, come out to the garden, everyone’s out back,” Ronald greeted him

 

“Harry dear, If you don’t mind taking the cutlery out? The boys should be setting the table for dinner.” Mrs Weasley said, handing him a bunch of cutlery and a sandwich.

 

He walked outside, leisurely eating the chicken salad sandwich only to witness everyone cheering who he assumed were the older two Weasleys on, as they did battle levitating the tables.

 

Hermione rushed to say hi, giving him a tight hug and a look that promised to hound him for a catch up on his summer once they had some privacy. They only revealed so much over letters lest the Goat got his grubby hands on any of them.

 

At one shout of their mother, the tables were promptly repaired and set.

 

“Hello Harry, it’s nice to finally meet you! We’ve heard a lot about you, most of it good.” The eldest Weasley, Bill, from what Harry remembered, said with a warm smile that gave him butterflies in his stomach. The man was gorgeous. Tall and broad with the clearest shiny blue eyes Harry had ever seen and cool long hair and a dragon tooth earring dangling from one ear.

 

“Hi, nice to meet you too finally.” Harry smiled back, returning the firm handshake.

 

“This is my brother Charlie, he works with dragons in Romania.” Bill said, pointing at the second unknown Weasley of the day. He was by far the shortest of the Weasley boys, who were most over 6 feet, he was rounding 5,11, stocky and muscular, covered in tattoos, scars and burns.

 

“Good to meet you Harry, heard a lot about you as well, though most of all from Ollie Wood. I hear you’re quite the seeker.” Charlie said with a big smile and a firmer handshake than his brother.

 

“Thanks, I’m alright I guess, though my seeker days are numbered I think. Growing out of the position.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“No worries, I’m sure you’ve still got game, and you look like you’re on your way to making a fine chaser in a year or two.” Charlie winked. “Maybe we could play sometime, we’ve got enough to put on a half match, or maybe a seeker face off.” He said with a glint in eyes.

 

“Sure! Will there be enough light after dinner you think? Or will we have time after the match?” Harry asked happily. He’d enjoyed tossing a Quaffle around with Sirius, but he missed the team aspect of the sport.

 

“We’ll see, Weasleys eat fast, lest you miss out on your ration,” he laughed, “so perhaps there’s enough time today.”

 

“Cool.” Harry smiled.

 

They had a lovely dinner, even if Mrs Weasley was being her meddling obnoxious self, nagging everyone. She went after Bill’s hair and earring of course, urging him to get it trimmed and lose the flashy jewelry.

 

“I think it looks nice.” Harry said, flushing a little as he realized he’d said it out loud. “I mean, brothers in arms and all, we’ve got to stick together.” He said with a wink and a nod towards Bill, emphasizing his similarly long hair, up in his usual bun.

 

“Yours may be longer Harry, I can’t pull off a bun like that.” Bill laughed.

 

“Yes dear, maybe you should get it trimmed also,” she tisked, looking at Harry.

 

“It’s fine Mrs Weasley, it’s actually much more manageable when it’s longer, it’ll just go all birdnesty again if I wear it shorter.” He smiled innocently at her. 

 

Dinner quickly wound down and even though they could have played a few matches, they were all shooed off to bed because according to Mrs Weasley, by the time everyone would be washed up and ready for bed it’d be quite dark and they had an early start tomorrow.

 

She stopped Harry on the way to the house, to ask for his book list.

 

“I’m going into the alley to get everyone’s things tomorrow dear, so don’t forget to leave me your book list. And I’ll need to take your measurements for the robes.” She told him.

 

“Oh, I already did my shopping earlier in the summer, Mrs Weasley, so don’t worry about me. I got my uncle to take me into London and got everything around the time the list came. I wanted to study ahead in time and I knew there was a chance I’d be coming here and going to the Cup.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“Oh alright, no problem deary, I’ll just send your key back to Professor Dumbledore then, it’ll save me time at least… ” she muttered to herself.

 

As it turned out, the twins were also bunking in the Weasel’s room, so it was close quarters for a while until everyone settled in their cots. He missed his bedroom at Tŷ Du’r already.

 

~~~

 

They woke up before the sun the next day, a bunch of bleary eyed children trodding down the stairs like zombies, except Harry of course, ever the early bird.

 

They had their porridge in silence as Mr Weasley explained they were to take a portkey to the campsite so it would be a bit of a hike over to the designated spot, so they’d better hurry along.

 

The Weasley patriarch looked passable yet slightly out of date in his chosen muggle garb. An oversized golfer’s jumper and the baggiest acid wash denim Harry had ever seen. They’d been warned that the campsite was run by muggles so, at least at arrival, they had to look muggle enough to blend in. Harry had opted for dark slim fitted jeans, his most comfortable pair of dragonhide Chelsea boots and a cozy navy jumper to ward off the morning chill. He carried everything else he’d need for the stay in his satchel, no need to lug around his full trunk, even if it was shrinkable.

 

The trek to the hill where their portkey would be departing from was quite pleasant, as he chatted with Mr Weasley about this and that. The actual hill climb was a bit more tricky, trying to stay away from rabbit holes or stumbling on rocks, everyone was quite winded as they reached the summit, except Harry, who welcomed the suitable replacement for his morning routine.

 

“Arthur! My good man, how are you?” Said a short stocky man with shoulder length dusty blond hair. 

 

“Good and ready Amos! How are you?” Mr Weasley responded merrily.

 

“Heavens, are all of this yours?” The man asked in disbelief.

 

“Goodness no, just the gingers, Harry and Hermione are Ronnie’s friends from school, but I have three old enough to apparate that will be joining us there.” Mr Weasley laughed.

 

“By the Mother, it’s Harry Potter isn’t it! You must remember my boy Cedric!” Mr Diggory said as he pushed his son to the front of the group.

 

“Diggory, it’s good to see you.” Harry smiled warmly at the handsome Hufflepuff as he offered his hand. The rest of the group eyed him with veiled wariness, not completely over the quidditch match fiasco that had ended with Harry’s broom as kindling.

 

“Potter, nice to see you too, excited for the match?” He responded, relieved that the awkwardness had lifted.

 

“Very! I’ve never seen a professional match in person before,” Harry smiled and then turned to Mr Diggory. “It’s nice to meet you sir, your son is a fantastic seeker.” He said politely.

 

“He is isn’t he? I told him after he won that match you know? I said to him Cedric, you should remember this moment, you’ll be able to tell your children that you beat Harry Potter at quidditch!” He boasted.

 

“Dad, I told you it wasn’t a fair win, there were dementors” Cedric hissed at his father, clearly embarrassed by the display.

 

“Nonsense! It doesn’t take much to know who’s the better flier when one wins the match and the other falls off the broom, aren’t I right Harry?” The man said with a knowing smug look at Harry.

 

“Well it’s a bit hard to stay on top of things when you’re having your soul sucked out while hearing the screams of your mother as she’s about to be murdered, but he is a fantastic flier sir, perhaps the outcome would have been the same had the dementors not interrupted the match. Maybe this year we’ll get a rematch and find out.” He smiled politely, turning to Cedric.

 

That seemed to put the impertinent old man in his place, and there were a few awkward moments before Mr Weasley cleared his throat and motioned everyone to gather round the nasty old boot that was supposedly the portkey. Once everyone had a hand on the grubby thing, he started a countdown that didn’t quite reach the end as they all felt the hook pull behind the navel and whirled away.

 

Harry managed to land on his feet, narrowly missing Ron’s barreling into him that would have brought them down and rolling in the mud.

 

Once Mr Weasley got him up he looked like a pig covered in mud, which his father spelled away as best as he could, though some spots remained.

 

“Cheer up mate! You can change in the tent before the match!” Harry said, laughing on the inside.

 

“Why would I change?” The ginger said defiantly. 

 

“Don’t be daft Ronnikins, because you’re still filthy from the fall and we’re sitting in the Minister’s Box, you didn’t think we’d be attending the match in this did you?” Fred and George mocked him. 

 

“Even I brought some robes Ronald, honestly! Boys… ” Hermione joined in with a quick complicit look towards Harry.

 

After checking into the campsite with some very clearly confunded muggles, they made their way to their designated spot walking amongst the flashiest and clearly magical tents Harry had ever seen! Some even had fireplaces, and one was shaped like a medieval castle, complete with a moat and a few white peacocks roaming the strip on land between the moat and the tent. Harry could guess who it belonged to, and got a little excited at the prospect of seeing Draco.

 

“Thinking about pretty boy Diggory there little brother? Personally I think Bill’s more your type” Fred teased.

 

“I don’t fancy your brother! Or Diggory!” Harry hissed, blushing hot pink. Of course the elder Weasley was hot, but he could think that and not fancy them right? He didn’t care that they were teasing him about boys, Remus had explained it was a non issue in the wizarding world after all, but he didn’t fancy them! He much preferred blonds. And if that wasn’t an unsettling thought that came out of nowhere, nothing was, but he pushed it aside as he watched Mr Weasley erect a measly looking tent in comparison to the ones surrounding it. 

 

“Ok boys!” He said to Harry and Ron, “Go fetch some water and we’ll get everything going over here in the meantime.

 

Harry didn’t understand why they couldn’t summon some, but Mr Weasley seemed invested in providing the true muggle camping experience to the children, even if it was in a magically expanded tent with actual furniture and facilities.

 

They walked for a few yards before the crowds slightly separated the pair, and Harry ran into some people from school that delayed him further. After a few words and promises to catch up at school with Ernie McMillan and Sully Fawley, they reached a faucet where people were queuing to fill up buckets.

 

As he made his way back among the crowd, Ron falling behind again, Harry was suddenly assaulted from behind as he heard a heavy Scottish brogue greet him, instantly relaxing into his captain’s playful hold.

 

“Ollie! I heard the news! Congratulations!” He said as he turned to see Oliver properly.

 

“Thank you! You’ll have to drop by some game next season when you can!” He said as someone rounded the corner and addressed him, suddenly stiffening as he realized he had company.

 

“Cassius, good summer I hope?” Harry said with a smirk. “You two know each other?” 

 

“Pure coincidence” Oliver was quick to point out, a little too quick for Harry’s liking. “Randomly assigned lots is all.” He waved dismissively. 

 

“I’m sure,” Harry continued to smirk at the obvious lie. “Anyway, I should be getting back, these buckets aren’t getting any lighter and everyone’s expecting us back at the tent. Maybe I’ll see you at the match! Have a good day you two.” He said as he moved away with a nod to the pair.

 

“Who were you talking to?” Ron asked suspiciously as he caught up with him as he was nearing the tent. “You barely managed to step without people stopping you!”

 

“Honestly Ronald, three years being friends with Harry Potter and it still shocks you that people stop me on the street? Just some people from school, and I ran into Oliver just now on the way back,” Harry said with an eye roll.

 

They had a nice lunch of pre packed sandwiches and chips from Mrs Weasley and Harry got to meet some of the older boys’ friends. A few of Mr Weasley’s work acquaintances dropped by as well, few of them leaving a lasting or good impression on Harry. He quite disliked Mr Crouch when he met him, but he kept his expression blank and cordial as he greeted the man who imprisoned his own son and Severus' partner. He’d also felt wary of Ludo Bagman, who was overly familiar with him and seemed like a sketchy character.

 

As the afternoon went on everyone retired to change to leave for the match. Harry had selected a casual yet put together sherwani and churidar set in a mid weight dark gray fabric, tucked into shin length dragonhide boots. Everyone else was in smart casual wizarding fashion, including Hermione who looked quite pretty in form fitting maroon robes.

 

The Weasel stuck out like a sore thumb among the group, his clothes now clean after a more thorough cleansing by Mr Weasley, who looked at his son with veiled embarrassment. 

 

“You look quite dashing Harry, I like the style.” Hermione whispered to him as they walked towards the stadium.

 

“Thanks! I saw some pictures of my dad and grandfather in similar styles, decided it suits us Potters,” he smirked at his friend. “You look very pretty too Mi, wizarding wear really suits you.” He winked. 

 

“When in Rome…” she said wistfully. “Besides, I’ve read enough to know that an invitation by the Minister warrants a bit of effort.” 

 

“Not all of us it seems,” Harry snickered pettily. 

 

“Shh, at least try to mask your dislike a little. Someone might hear us.” She scolded lightly, even as her amusement was evident.

 

“Noted,” Harry winked, and forced himself to push all the pettiness and dislike he felt towards the ginger behind his shields. 

 

The walk up to the stadium was tediously slow, following the crowds at a glacial pace like cattle. Along the way there were stalls selling all sorts of merchandise in support of either team, but Harry only bought himself some Omniculars, foregoing any branded items. He’d be in a box with dignitaries from both countries and it didn’t seem right to appear partisan. 

 

Once they arrived at the Minister’s Box, Harry was promptly greeted by the Minister himself, and then paraded around every foreign dignatary present, as if he were a national treasure. 

 

“Harry my boy! I’m delighted you were able to join our little party.” The minister greeted him, completely ignoring the Weasleys.

 

“Thank you for having us Minister, I hope you are well?” Harry nodded politely at the man.

 

“Just dandy, let me introduce you to a few interesting people.” He said, taking him by the arm.

“I’m glad to hear that sir, you must know, I haven’t forgotten how kind you were to me last summer. I hope you know that you can count on me if you ever need anything.” Harry said as he went along.

 

He then let himself be dragged around, already prepared for an evening of smooshing and networking.

 

“May I present the representatives from the competing teams, Madam Síle Ó’Broin, Chairwoman of the Emerald Council of Magic and Mr Petar Nikolov, Bulgarian Minister for Magic. This young man right here is Harry Potter.” The minister said proudly.

 

“Delighted to make your acquaintance, Madam Chairwoman. Minister.” Harry said, bowing politely.

 

“A pleasure to meet you young man, I’m afraid your fame has reached the Emerald Isle.” Madam Ó’Broin smiled knowingly.

 

“Let’s hope I can live up to my deeds as a baby then.” Harry smirked back.

 

“I have no doubt you will lad, no doubt at all” the woman smiled and went back to her party.

 

The Bulgarian minister just stared at Harry, which prompted Fudge to tell him that the Minister did not speak English.

 

“Vielleicht auf Deutsch? Sie sind ein Durmstrang-Mann ja?” Harry asked in German, since it was the official language spoken in Durmstrang. That left most of the surrounding people, including the Weasleys and the Minister a little shocked, since they hadn’t heard him speak any foreign language.

 

“Ich verstehe Englisch ganz gut. Sag nichts aber, es macht zu viel Spaß.” The minister answered with a smirk, letting him know that he understood English just fine, but he was just having too much fun messing with Fudge.

 

“Ganz verstanden, schön Sie kennenzulernen, Herr Minister.” Harry winked, saying he understood perfectly and it was nice to meet him.

 

He turned to see the myriad of surprised faces staring at him, including the newly arrived Malfoys, who had a glint of amusement in their eyes as the only sign of emotion showing.

 

“Mr Potter, aren’t you full of surprises,” Lucius said with a sneer that Harry could tell was just for the benefit of their audience.

 

“Lord Malfoy,” he said with a stiff nod, playing along. “No one ever asked,” he shrugged.

 

He gave a polite yet stiff nod to Narcissa and a blank look at Draco, who shared his father's sneer.

 

“Potter” the blond spat.

 

“Malfoy '' Harry smirked and moved to take his seat between Hermione and the Weasel. “Enjoy the game”

 

“Since when do you speak German mate?” Ron asked suspiciously.

 

“It just never came up, when would I have told you? We’ve never been in a situation where I’d need to speak any other language.” Harry shrugged. “I speak German and French, for the record. I learned when I was little.”

 

“It’ll come in handy this year.” Percy said smugly, as if he knew something the others did not. 

 

At that moment, Ludo Bagman came in and started the event. They quite enjoyed the show both team’s mascots put on. Everyone went wild at the shower of galleons the Irish leprechauns rained on them. Even more so, at the show the Bulgarian Veela put on. Harry was unaffected, as was Draco, he noted. The rest of the men in the box had to be restrained lest they fell over the railing. “Definitely not bi then” he thought to himself, a spark of hope that his little crush on the blond might have a fighting chance.

 

Harry enjoyed the game thoroughly. It was so exhilarating to watch proper professional quidditch being played! It was nothing like school quidditch. The Irish chasers were a proper force, and it made him excited about the possibilities the position held. Who really caught his eye though, was the Bulgarian seeker, Viktor Krum. That was a man that could fly! He was magnificent, and the Wronski feint he pulled at the end to catch the snitch, even though they lost the match by score, was simply inspired.

 

After the match ended, both teams came by the box to greet their respective emissaries and Harry got to meet the boy, as he now noticed, since he was told he was seventeen and still in school.

 

Unlike his Minister, Krum’s English was rather lacking, so he was thankful to switch to German when Harry greeted him.

 

“Since we’re in relative confidence, speaking in German, I just wanted to say I thought that was just brilliant. I hope we get to see more of each other later in the year.” Harry said with a knowing look, “I’m a seeker for my house team too, perhaps we could fly sometime? I’d like to know what losing feels like” he smirked. “And maybe some pointers if you feel up to it. I’ve been considering switching to chaser on account of my build, but you’re quite sturdy for a seeker and you make it look so effortless.”

 

“We could make that happen, it was nice to meet you Potter, write to me sometime if you want, though we’ll be seeing each other soon, I think.” Krum said with a smirk and a wink, that left the Weasel burning with jealousy.

 

“What did he say mate? The ginger asked, excitement barely masking the fire in his eyes.

 

“I just congratulated him on his flying, told him I was a seeker too. He said he would have pegged me for a chaser and I said I would have too if I didn’t know him, so I asked for some pointers and we agreed to write to each other.” Harry told him casually.

 

He expected the blush and the murderous glint hiding behind the Weasel’s smile, but what surprised him was the thinly veiled jealousy on Draco’s eyes in the background. Could it be that he was jealous? It looked like he had felt at the mention of his new French friends. Perhaps there could be something there, Harry thought to himself, suddenly getting butterflies.

 

They made their way back to the tent to celebrate, the whole camp a merry party no matter who was for who. They all laughed at the Weasel, some more discreetly than others, when he tried to buy himself a pair of Omniculars with the gold the leprechauns showered. Harry was glad Draco was in the vicinity to witness it, and he shot him a look that said they’d talk about it at school.

 

“It’s leprechaun’s gold Ronald, honestly, if you would just pick up a book on occasion. It’s fake, it will disappear if you try to make a transaction with it.” Hermione huffed, annoyed at the stupid boy.

 

They made it to the tent and continued to party with their neighbors until late, or rather early in the morning. At around 3 am ish they went to bed, most of them quite exhausted even though the merriment showed no signs of slowing down.

 

They’d been in bed not for 10 minutes, Harry slowly drifting into sleep, when something started feeling off.

 

As soon as he realized the background noise didn’t quite sound like celebrations anymore, a loud shriek woke the rest of them.

 

“Up you get boys, the eldest, come with me. Harry, Ron, boys,” Mr Weasley said to them and the twins, “take Hermione and your sister to the forest. Hide and whatever you do, don’t come out!” He said, the sound of explosions loud in the night by this point.

 

“Dad! What’s going on!” Bill and Charlie said, clumsily putting their shoes on.

 

“Death Eaters”.

Chapter 16: Morsmorde

Notes:

To everyone waiting for an update on my other fic “I will make you better” I’m sorry for the delay, but I’m just in a Lyra’s Boy state of mind right now and every time I sit to try and write Tom and Harry’s fucking wedding it turns out crap, so I’ve just been writing this fic instead which never turns out crap. It’ll happen when it happens, I won’t abandon it, pinky promise.

Also, if you see any weird symbols I might have missed fixing, it’s probably just ellipses or other accents on letters etc, I don’t know what happened to the formatting of the rich text on here but it suddenly started going wonky on every ellipses and don’t get me started on having to change every Tŷ Du’r back as well.

They all came out of the tent to find utter chaos around them. Spells flying everywhere, tents on fire, everyone running every which way, most people barefoot and in their sleepwear. 

 

In the distance, they could see a group of hooded figures casting spells left and right and dragging what seemed to be the muggle family that ran the campsite in the air. They’d sometimes turn them over on their heads, the woman’s nightgown riding up over her arms, exposing her completely.

 

“Everyone! Listen up, we’re going to go help the ministry!” Mr Weasley said, pointing at Bill, Charlie and himself. “Go to the woods and stay hidden! Fred, George, take care of your sister. Don’t lose her!” Mr Weasley said forcefully, earning a solemn nod and a determined look from the twins.

 

It took only a few minutes for the trio to lose sight of the twins and Ginny in the multitude, but they made their way towards the woods as best they could.

 

“Fuck! My wand! I can’t find my wand!” The Weasel said suddenly, and bolted back towards the tent.

 

“If no one else kills him, I will” said Hermione as she went to follow.

 

Harry went through the trees to follow, when a flash of platinum blond distracted him and he looked to his left to see Draco hunched behind a tree.

 

“Draco!” He said, making sure they were relatively hidden. He didn’t particularly care at the moment if their masks fell, but it would be stupid to risk it anyway. “Are you ok? Are you hurt?” He said, crouching down next to him and checking him over, looking around to see if anyone had seen them.

 

“I’m fine! Don’t worry about me. Why are you alone! Are you stupid! Idiotic Gryffindor!” Draco said, quickly pulling him into a hug and letting go just as quickly.

 

“Where are your parents?” Harry asked him.

 

“Where do you think they are? I was only spared participation because I’m a minor.”

 

“They’re… they’re part of this?” Harry said, stunned.

 

“It’s not like they could have said no, but don’t get me wrong Har, father will certainly enjoy it, though I know mother thinks these things are rather vulgar.” Draco said nonchalantly.

 

“But… how? Those people…” Harry tried to articulate something, anything, too stunned at the blatant admission.

 

“Look, I’m sorry to disappoint, but we talked about this, remember? At the Leaky. I told you, if the Dark Lord makes a move, you know where my family will stand. I’m sorry it came so soon.” Draco said, eyes the saddest Harry had ever seen them.

 

“Hey! No, it’s not that, you know where I stand too, it’s just the shock. It’s okay, they’ll be ok. We’ll be ok. We’ll be ok.” He repeated, almost as a mantra. “I have to go, the Weasel lost his wand and they stormed off somewhere, I’m gonna go find them. Stay here ok? We’re ok, it’s ok,” he said reassuringly. He looked into the blonde’s eyes, making sure he saw in his that they’d be ok, and when he saw that the sadness in them lifted, he got up and left to go look for his friends.

 

So the thought of losing Draco bothered him more than muggles being tortured, huh? Definitely something to work on in his shadowcraft later on.

 

He caught sight of a ginger head in the near distance and sprinted towards it. Luckily it was the Weasel and Hermione was close behind.

 

“Any sign of your wand?” Harry asked him, exasperated. 

 

“Nothing! Mum and Dad are gonna kill me if they have to buy me a new one!” He lamented.

 

“Not if some death eater gets to you first you blithering idiot! What were you thinking running off into this mayhem without your wand Ronald Weasley! I knew you were stupid but this takes the cake!” Hermione said, punching his arm repeatedly in frustration.

 

“We need to move! Quickly!” Harry said, as the noise of the fight started to sound closer.

 

They made it to a clearing of ashen tent remains, and then all hell broke loose. 

 

They ducked behind some debris as a tall man in a leather trench coat style robe walked into the clearing, as he turned in the moonlight. Harry caught a good sight of him, committing his face to memory. Ashy blond hair, large patrician nose, handsome features, and a weird looking tic with his tongue, like a frog trying to catch a fly on its upper lip.

 

He picked up a wand from the floor, and at the top of his lungs, cast the dark mark over the clearing.

 

He promptly disappeared, no trace of him whatsoever, leaving them alone in the clearing. Just then, the trio moved forward to investigate, and just as they reached the clearing and the spot where the man was standing just moments ago, they had to duck to avoid the stunners the dozen aurors that apparated around them cast.

 

From there, chaos ensued. Chaos and the worst show of police work Harry had ever seen. No wonder Sirius spent 12 years in Azkaban, if this monkey with a knife Crouch had been in charge of things. He’d even accused Harry of casting the dark mark. Unbelievable. What caught Harry’s attention was the fact that Mr Crouch’s elf appeared carrying the Weasel’s wand and subsequently took the fall for the stranger and said she’d cast the dark mark. The trio knew it wasn’t the case. So how was the elf connected to the stranger? He’d look into it at another time, sure that he’d committed the entire night to memory for further review later.

 

Eventually, things got sorted and they made it back to the tent. No one was in the mood to sleep, at least for a while, so they shared what happened to each other over hot chocolate, until exhaustion claimed them again. 

 

The next morning everyone got up early and they packed up the tent to go to the portkey spots. Harry was itching to call back home, worried about his parents reading the news about the attack on the paper and worrying needlessly. He’d tried to call them the night before after everyone went to sleep but he worried that with everyone sleeping and the area on high alert, a privacy ward would trigger the trace.

 

They made it to the burrow in one piece, the walk back from the hill somehow feeling shorter this time around. Mrs Weasley was at the door waiting, shrieking and wailing and hugging everybody. She hugged the twins especially hard, feeling guilty that they had parted at odds.

 

“Don’t worry mum, you’ll be back at it in no time” the twins teased, only half teased in fact, because they knew the guilt wouldn’t last.

 

Harry snuck away quickly to the bathroom and cast the strongest privacy and repelling wards he knew before taking the mirror out of the satchel and calling his father. He picked up immediately.

 

“I’m so sorry I couldn’t call sooner! I’m fine, everything’s fine.” Harry said right away.

 

“Thank the Mother pup, we’ve been worried sick over here! The Prophet article about the attack was just rubbish, no useful information. Are you sure you’re ok?” Sirius said, with Remus poking his head in the background.

 

“Perfectly fine, I would have called sooner but when everyone fell asleep I chickened out of casting a privacy ward in case it triggered the trace.” He excused himself. “The area was on high alert and with not much people casting around I got worried, and today I didn’t get a moment of privacy until now that we got back to the burrow. I can’t speak for long though, it’s a matter of time before someone catches on to me in the fully warded bathroom and starts asking questions.” Harry told them, “ I just wanted to let you know I’m ok, as soon as I have more time I’ll call back and tell you everything.”

 

“That’s ok pup, we’re just glad to know you’re safe. Go now before anyone notices your absence. We love you!” They said in unison.

 

Harry quickly left the bathroom and joined everyone downstairs.

 

The mood eventually lightened as the day went on and by the afternoon the group was organizing some quidditch games.

 

After a few rounds of even scores, they moved on to seeker matches. Charlie had been the Gryffindor star seeker before Harry made the team and everyone wanted to see them face off. They were pretty evenly matched after a few rounds, tied at 3 rounds each

 

“Ok guys, this could be the last one. Are you ready?” Bill asked, ready to release the snitch.

 

“Want to make it interesting Charlie?” Harry asked with a smirk.

 

“How interesting are we talking about?” The buff ginger asked, clearly interested.

 

“A bet, of course.” Harry smiled devilishly.

 

“You’re on Potter. How about this? If I win, I get to borrow your broom anytime for any game we play until you guys leave for school.” He said with a smirk.

 

“Fine by me, what do I get if I win?” Harry asked, because frankly, he would have lent him the broom if he asked. But what could he ask of Charlie?

 

“If you win, you get a favor, anything you want, no questions asked, whenever you want to collect.” He said.

 

“Ok, that sounds like a way better deal for me than it is for you though, so how about we even out the odds a little? Let’s switch brooms for this round, make it harder on me.” Harry proposed.

 

“Deal.” He said as they shook on it, traded brooms and assumed positions, waiting for Bill to release the snitch.

 

After giving the little ball a few seconds of advantage, they soared.

 

Harry could easily tell the difference between the cleansweep he was now riding and the firebolt he’d lent away. But it didn’t make a difference in the end, because after some clever maneuvering he managed to get the snitch practically out of the dragon tamer’s hands.

 

“Damn kid, that was some impressive flying for someone supposedly no longer built to play seeker.” Charlie said as he handed him his broom back.

 

“Thanks, I’m still getting used to finding my balance when maneuvering and distributing my weight right, my center of gravity shifted from where I’m used to and I find I tip over or under more often and miscalculate.” Harry said.

 

“That’s just practice kid, you need to fly more and reacquaint yourself with your body in the air and on the broom. Don’t slack off in practice this year because you’re the seeker and there are no plays to practice, use it to get a feel for how your body behaves in the air.” Charlie said.

 

“Thanks! I’ll try that. And you know you can just ask to borrow my broom right? It’s no problem.” Harry said.

 

“Well, you’re still getting your prize though. Anytime, no questions asked.” Charlie said, offering his hand to shake on it.

 

“Thanks, I’ll keep it in mind.” Harry said with a big smile. It was nice to have a favor to his name to collect in times of need, and this year seemed to be quite needy so far. And the ginger seemed quite keen to offer it, so perhaps there was something there…

 

~~~

 

The last day before they’d be heading back to school was a rowdy affair, everyone scrambling to get everything packed and ready for the next day.

 

Percy and Mr Weasley had spent progressively less time at home in the days following the events at the World Cup, no doubt swamped with work at the ministry. When they were home however, it tended to spark arguments so Harry mostly stayed out of it.

 

He was bored today, since he hadn’t bothered to unpack much once he arrived at the Burrow so there wasn’t much for him to do but sit and watch the mayhem unfold. He’d volunteered to smuggle some things for the twins in his trunk, since it was warded and Mrs Weasley would never dare go through it. She’d already confiscated some things in her first search of the twins’ trunks so they were quite grateful.

 

“So, little brother, did you get to talk to Bill and Char about your little situation?” They asked when they found him in the garden that afternoon. 

 

“Not really, not many chances for a private conversation around here, but maybe I’ll write to them during the year.” Harry said.

 

“You should, our family history is quite complicated, so you might find more common ground with them than you think.” They said with a knowing look.

 

“What do you mean?” Harry asked, willing to take the bait, desperate for some interesting conversation instead of the mindless droll about the Chudley Cannons from the Weasel.

 

“Well, it’s one of the reasons we’re… not better off than most pureblood families.” George said.

 

“The Weasleys and the Prewetts are both part of the sacred 28, only thing is, the Prewetts were always traditionally light and the Weasleys were dark.” Fred offered.

 

“You’re kidding me right?” Harry said.

 

“Nope, my grandmother was a Black, you know? The Weasleys were always dark until Dad married Mum. They weren’t death eaters by any means, but they were indeed dark. The thing is, our father was the heir, and up to him all Weasleys sorted either Slytherin or Ravenclaw, but he sorted Gryffindor. Our grandparents were not pleased, but he wasn’t reprimanded either, they just exerted caution from then on. As he rebelled against them as time went on they tried to reign him in, but the last straw was when he said he would marry Mum, a light witch, and break his betrothal to another witch, we’ve never found out who.” George explained.

 

“Our Prewett grandparents weren’t happy with the match either, you see. They didn’t like the fact that Dad came from a known dark family, but I think they just didn’t like Dad. He’s a dear, but a little simple-minded, happy to follow, not much of a leader, you get the point.” Fred said about his father.

 

“The thing is, because they refused to break their engagement, they were both disowned.” George told him, and at Harry’s confused look, he continued.

 

“They weren’t completely disowned to the point of being cut off from the name or the family magics, they were cut off financially.”

 

“Then the war happened, and most of the Prewett family was wiped out, only Mum and our great aunt Muriel surviving. And the Weasleys didn’t fare much better. Our grandparents died in the same dragon pox epidemic that killed yours, and our uncle Octavius was killed in a death eater raid. So inevitably the lines returned to mum and dad, and that’s how Bill and Char got the heirships.” Fred ended the tail.

“But… why didn’t they get the money as well? When your parents were the last ones standing, shouldn’t they have gotten the money along with the titles?” Harry asked, clearly confused.

”Nope, they only got the titles, the money is held in trust by the goblins until an heir worthy of the title and accepted by the family inheritance laws can claim them. As it stands today, my dad’s claim over the title is an exception made because he was the last of the line, and aunt Muriel holds the regency of the Prewett title along with the purse strings. Only once Bill and Char succeed, they’ll get access to the money.” Fred told him.

”Then why doesn’t your dad abdicate in Bill’s favor? I don’t get it.” Harry said.

”He doesn’t want anything to do with his family, he’s ashamed of who they were, and wants to build a new house of Weasley firmly in the light, he says. As we told you, he’s not the sharpest knife in the drawer, our dad, but he’s a sweetheart and he means well. Mum’s the same though, she wouldn’t take a knut from a dark wizard so she doesn’t push and is waiting for aunt Muriel to change into wood pajamas to get her hands on the Prewett money.”

”Well, if only my Potter magic wasn’t light, then my vaults would have been safe from her.” He said without thinking, one look at the twins had him blushing profusely and apologizing.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to say anything. I found out she liked to top off a little when she takes money out for my school things, and sometimes during the year. It’s never much, 30 galleons tops. It’s the fact that if she had asked I would have given it to her gladly that hurt when I found out.” He told them.

”Harry we are so incredibly sorry, as scions of the Houses of Weasley and Prewett, we offer our deepest apologies and put ourselves in your hands for the reparations you see fit to demand,” they said in unison, bowing at the waist in formal penitence.

”The House of Potter has no quarrel with the Houses of Weasley and Prewett, don’t worry.” Harry released them from their debt. 

“Now, tell me, what does that mean for you guys, in terms of your magic, how did that mix? Are you all gray? Do you take more after one or the other?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“Bill’s completely Weasley, if you get what I mean,” George told him with a knowing smirk. “Char is dark gray leaning, as are we, but for some reason the family magics chose him over any of us, which is strange because Ron is the most disgustingly Prewett one out of the seven of us and he was passed over. It’s part of why he’s so resentful and bitter. Mum took him to get an inheritance test when he was little, sure he’d take the claim over Charlie but the test showed nothing.” They both smirked.

 

“Most of us have had to toe the line with our parents being Dumbledore’s poster family for the light, and our father’s wishes to remake our House into a Light leaning House, playing ignorant to our history, so don’t worry about us judging, we understand more than you know. Ron’s definitely out though, and Ginny is a wildcard, we haven’t been able to accurately place her yet, but Bill and Char and us are alright.” Fred said.

 

“I wouldn’t recommend Percy though, not because he’s not trustworthy, he’s just a git.” They all laughed as they headed back inside.

 

The laughter would continue once they got to the Weasel’s room.

 

“What are these?” He whined as he held up the ugliest set of dress robes Harry had ever seen, they looked like they came out of a muggle period piece, maroon brocade and frilly lace cuffs and collar, completely moth eaten and ragged at the edges.

 

“I don’t know, your dress robes, maybe?” Harry said, not caring. He hoped they were, because he’d look ridiculous and he’d enjoy it.

 

“You should have just accepted Bill’s robes Ronnikins,” the twins laughed.

 

“Mum! You left Ginny’s dress in my room!” Ron tried, but failed when his mother told him those were indeed his dress robes.

 

“I had to buy them second hand and there wasn’t much choice for someone your size Ronald. You’ll have to make do” she said, blushing slightly.

 

“I could get yours ready dear, I wouldn’t mind a quick pop over to the Alley right now to be honest.” She said looking at her wailing son.

 

“Thanks Mrs Weasley, but I got them along with my school things already.” Harry said, not a chance she’d get access to his vault this year. And on second thought, he’d write to IronClaw to see if she had gotten money out just the same, perhaps he’d cut them out for good, invent some sort of excuse with the goblins.

 

Harry had ordered a beautiful kurta set with matching sherwani and churidar in pitch black silk, with gold embroidery along the hem, collar and cuffs. Remus had said that perhaps he should have gone with something a little more subtle, a nod towards his heritage instead of full traditional Indian formalwear. “The Goat might get suspicious, you shouldn’t be this connected to your heritage.” He’d said, a worried frown on his face.

 

“Maybe it’s a bolder statement than necessary, but if he asks I’ll just tell him Sirius sent me some photographs of dad in similar styles and I liked the look.” Harry said dismissively. 

 

“Just be careful to not push his boundaries too much, you’ve been given a wide enough berth as it is. He’s made no fuss about you jumping to the top of your year, all the new clothes, your improved health and your wider social circle. I don’t think these things have gone unnoticed cub, I think they’ve been either allowed or tolerated, so don’t push it.” He said pleadingly.

 

“I know, and as much as I hate the man, I don’t think he’s evil like that. I think I’m just expendable like the rest of his chess pieces to him, and as long as I keep him convinced I’m still committed to his plans for me, defeating the Dark Lord even if it takes my life to do so, that is, then I don’t think he’ll mind me having a bit of happiness in the meantime. I’ve been feeding him exactly what he wants to hear and Hermione will also appease him if he starts doubting me and decides to get his information elsewhere. What I won’t do until I’m ready is make a definitive move against him. I’ll be ok, don’t worry too much.” Harry had told his stepfather, hoping it would settle his worries.

 

~~~

 

The ride to the station was a hectic one. Mrs Weasley had arranged for taxis to take them to King’s Cross but hadn’t accounted for the luggage, so Bill had to shrink everyone else’s trunk to fit in the taxis.

 

They made it to the train with mere minutes to spare, and goodbyes were rushed. He’d given Bill a knowing look and told him he’d stay in touch, and Charlie had said he might be seeing them sooner than they thought, which gave Harry a foreboding feeling in the pit of his stomach. He hoped the tournament wouldn’t involve dragons, but he wasn’t as delusional to think it wouldn’t, of course it would. 

 

The train ride was uneventful. Once Harry had enough of the Weasel’s gloom and doom attitude, he went for a walk and caught up with most of his new friends as he ran into them along the train.

 

He’d even teased Cassius a little when he’d come across the handsome Slytherin on his way back to his compartment. He admitted to nothing, of course, ever the slippery snake, but gave him a knowing smirk as he left to rejoin his friends.

 

Most of his friends had some idea of what would happen this year, especially those with ministry connections. Susan was worried about the dangers of the tournament, and didn’t laugh at Harry’s self-deprecating jokes about how he’d end up a champion just on account of his bad luck. Either way he managed to avoid his compartment long enough to only return to change into his uniform. 

 

Looking at himself in the mirror of the cabin bathroom, he thought he cut a rather handsome figure. Maybe it was a bit vain of him, but he’d grown up used to being a little scrawny git with bottle thick glasses.

He was just a fraction of an inch under 6 feet by now, which surprised him after years spent as a pigmy, but Sirius assured him it was quite normal for pureblood wizards to be very tall. His father was about 6 feet 4 inches anyway, so was Sirius, and his mother had been quite tall for a woman as well, so he figured he’d gain an inch or two more before he was done growing.

Also, Mr Twilfitt just knew how to cut a robe, not like the generic fit of Madam Malkin’s. It emphasized his figure quite nicely without being overly revealing or vulgar. During the previous year and summer, he’d managed to shed the last of his boyish features, either from all the exercise or just the relentless force of puberty. His back and shoulders had broadened, his jawline and cheekbones had sharpened and he had the beginnings of some black fuss that would soon be a beard, he hoped. At least he’d gotten quite proficient with shaving charms during the summer, under Remus’ close instruction. According to him and Sirius, he would need to. Apparently, his father needed to shave everyday and would be sporting a shadow by the end of most days.

 

~~~

 

The welcoming feast turned into a riot when the Goat announced that there would be no quidditch this year on account of the Tournament.

 

They were told that the delegations from the visiting schools would arrive a week before Halloween, and Harry could see the distaste in most of the Slytherins and Ravenclaws at the mugglefied Samhain.

 

The fact that participation in the tournament would be reserved to those of age didn’t sit well with most people either, especially those who would be missing the mark by little, like the twins. He’d taken care to state loudly and openly that if he were in a position to enter, he’d stay miles away from it, laying the groundwork for later when he would inevitably find himself in the middle of it.

 

At one point, Alastor Moody barged in, causing a wide mix of reactions. He was a fearsome thing to behold, tall as he was and completely disfigured. Most notable was his whirling eye that earned him the nickname Mad Eye Moody, as it whirled and spun independently from its companion.

 

Harry studied him thoroughly, and noticed that the man’s magical eye was fixed on him as well. He looked deranged enough to earn his name, eye or no eye, and he drank from a flask periodically, Harry noted. Perhaps he was an alcoholic? It wouldn’t be weird to think that, for a man who’d been what he was said to have been through. He still couldn’t discard him as a danger for the year, so he vowed to keep a close eye on the man.

 

~~~

 

The next morning, Harry got down to the Great Hall early for breakfast after his morning routine, to get his timetable early. He of course ran into Draco on the way in, who shoved him out of the way with a spat out “Watch it Potter” only to leave a little note in his robe pocket.

 

Once seated, Harry pulled out the scrap of parchment that read “fourth floor charms classroom, tonight just after curfew?” Which prompted Harry to look towards the Slytherin table discreetly and give the slightest nod in confirmation once he spotted Draco’s eyes on him.

 

“Morning Harry! Good summer?” He heard Susan say as she walked in front of him on her way to the Hufflepuff table.

 

“Brilliant, and you?” He told her with a smile. 

 

“It was nice, though that mess at the Cup final really put a stop to the fun for me. My aunt was barely home for the last week of holiday.” She said with a slight grimace. Harry remembered her aunt Amelia was the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, which probably explained the extra workload in the last few days.

 

“That sucks, at least it was towards the end of hols though.” Harry commiserated.

 

“So, what do you make of our new professor?” Susan asked curiously.

 

“From what I’ve seen so far, he looks capable at least, if a little off his rocker.” Harry laughed lightly. “I don’t have my timetable yet to see when I’ll be meeting him, so I’ll hold judgment until after his first lesson.”

 

“On that note, I don’t want to miss Sprout handing out ours so I’ll leave you to your breakfast” Susan smiled and left to sit with Hannah and Ernie.

 

“What are you doing talking to Puffs mate?” The Weasel said as he sat next to Harry. So he was his mate again today then? 

 

“Why? We were just talking about the World Cup, I was there for the shitshow and Susan’s aunt is the head of the DMLE” Harry remarked offhandedly.

 

“Relax Ronald, it's not like they’re Slytherins.” Hermione said with an eye roll, sitting down next to Harry and giving him a knowing look. After a full year of classes with just the two of them, he knew she had no problem with Slytherins, especially one tall brunette with seafoam blue eyes. Harry didn’t particularly care about Hermione’s friendship with Theo Nott. He had a good opinion of him from what little he knew him from their heir meetings and he seemed to like Hermione as well. They worked well in class and he’d heard her laugh at some jokes when they worked on rune sequences or arithmantic matrixes. He’d ask Draco about it that evening.

 

At that moment McGonagall floated everyone’s schedule and Harry picked up his to see he had Herbology that first period with the puffs. He also noticed he wouldn’t have DADA until Friday, a double period as his last class of the day. He resigned himself to wait until then to find out more about this Moody character and tuned out the conversation around him as he finished his breakfast.

 

~~~

 

“You’re late” Draco scolded him as he got to the fourth floor charms classroom.

 

“Sorry, I had to throw a sleeping charm at the Weasel to be able to leave” Harry grimaced.

 

“How are you?” He followed up, they hadn’t talked properly since the cup.

 

“Fine, Father was rather pleased with the results, especially because no one got caught and the articles Skeeter put out certainly made it memorable. Mother complained that it was all so common, of course.” Draco said nonchalantly.

 

“And you? What did you think?” Harry pressed.

 

“I’m not a good person Harry, I’d like to disabuse you of that notion right away.” Draco told him instantly.

 

“Neither am I, I just want to know,” Harry said calmly.

 

“Well, I didn’t object to it obviously, I just thought it was rather pointless. I get using all means necessary to achieve our goals, but that show was a bit too on the nose. They were catering to the Dark Lord that fell at the end of the war, he would have loved it, might even have killed the muggles and paraded the bodies, not their stunned forms. But I hope that when he comes back he’ll find that sort of thing pointless I guess.” Draco elaborated.

 

“There’s no turning back now is there? He’s definitely coming back. Uncle Sev showed me how his mark is growing darker. Pettigrew must have found him, or he’s getting help from somewhere else. There was another wizard who cast the mark that night, I don’t think he was part of your father’s group.”

 

“I’m scared he’ll come back insane, and I’ll have to serve him,” Draco whispered.

 

“I’m sure Lucius would do anything to spare you that.” Harry said encouragingly. 

 

“That may be so, but if he asks he won’t be able to deny him.” Draco said, fear evident in his eyes. “I can’t do that Harry. I can kill, I can torture, or I think I could anyway, for the right reasons, but in service of a monster? I don’t think I could.”

 

“If that happens, I’ll protect you.” Harry said resolutely. “You can hide at Tŷ Du’r or I can take you out of the country and hide you in France or Germany. I won’t let him get to you.”

 

“He would find me eventually, he’d kill Father and Mother, I can’t just leave.” Draco said with a hint of tears glistening in his eyes.

 

“He’ll have to go through me to get to you, you’re mine, he can’t have you!” Harry growled, and blushed profusely at the admission.

 

“Thank you,” Draco whispered, blushing as well.

 

“I mean it, anything you need, I’m here for you. If it’s something I can help with, I always will.” Harry told him, mustering the courage to look the boy in the eye. 

 

“Harry…” Draco whispered, lost in green eyes and the smell of wet forest and apples.

 

“Dray…” Harry whispered back, not realizing they’d been getting closer as they talked. Draco smelled so good, like honey and cinnamon and broom polish. His lips looked so soft and plump, and he wondered what it would be like to kiss him.

 

Apparently Draco was wondering the same thing, because it was him who closed the distance between them and pressed his lips to Harry’s.

 

This is it, Harry thought. This felt right, to have his first kiss be this good. For it to be with Draco.

 

It started chaste enough, not one of them moving from the initial point of contact, and it was Harry who deepened the kiss and angled his head for better access. Draco reacted enthusiastically, kissing him right back until he licked Harry’s bottom lip, asking for access.

 

Harry immediately opened, the feeling almost instinctual. So this is what the older boys meant when they said snogging was natural, that one didn’t have to learn how to do it.

 

He didn’t know how long they’d been at it, but eventually one of them came up for air, and the spell broke. 

 

They just sat there, catching their breath and looking at each other, waiting for one to say something.

 

“I’ve wanted to do that for a while now.” Draco smirked.

 

“Why didn’t you?” Harry asked, smirking back.

 

“I didn’t think you liked me that way.” Draco shrugged.

 

“You’re kidding right? I’ll admit I’m only fourteen and I don’t have much experience but ever since I realized I liked you like this, I’ve been flirting with you non stop!”

 

“I don’t know what you think flirting is, but that wasn’t it.” Draco laughed. “Anyway, at least now we know…” he said, smiling a smile so pure and true it did unspeakable things to Harry’s heart.

 

“So, are we dating now?” Harry asked.

 

“Date someone else and you’ll see how good I am with murder and torture Potter.” Draco threatened menacingly.

 

“Ooh, pulling out the last names, are we Malfoy? Right back at you then, I don’t want to go around hexing blokes’ bollocks off” he smirked.

 

Draco looked suddenly crestfallen, and looked at Harry with sad eyes as he told him, “No one can know though, we’ll have to keep it a secret from the public.” 

 

“Well, we’ve been pretty good with that so far, and there are people we could tell in time, let’s carry on as we have for now, with a little more snogging involved in these meetings of course” Harry smirked as he leaned in for another kiss.

 

He didn’t know how long they stayed there kissing, but at one point Draco said it was getting late and they should leave. Harry didn’t want to, he didn’t want to get up either, since he’d contorted himself in an awkward position, embarrassed to show the proof of his arousal. He wasn’t a stranger to pleasuring himself, like most boys their age were. It was no wonder that most boys in his dorm had suddenly gotten very proficient with silencing charms and privacy wards on their beds. Draco seemed to be in the same situation, which boosted Harry’s ego somewhat. He occluded his arousal enough for his boner to subside and got up, chivalrously offering to leave first. 

 

He gave his new boyfriend a brief peck on the lips and threw the cloak over himself and left the room.

 

Once safely in bed, fully warded and silenced, he cast a quick tempus and saw it wasn’t so late to mirror Sirius, who answered straight away.

 

“Bambi? Is everything ok?” His father said worriedly.

 

“I have a boyfriend.” He blurted out with a big dopey smile on his face.

 

“So who was it that made the first move? You or Draco?” His father smirked knowingly.

 

“Him, both, I don’t know, we both leaned in but I think he closed the gap? I have a boyfriend.” Harry said, not even acknowledging the fact that he instantly knew it was Draco.

 

“Moony! Come here! Bambi has news!” Sirius yelled.

 

“What happened? Is everything ok?” Remus asked, winded from rushing to get to the mirror.

 

“I have a boyfriend” Harry repeated, dopey smiled still plastered on his face.

 

“That’s great news cub, send Draco our congratulations will you? We won’t say anything to Lucius or Cissy until we know he’s told them as well.” Remus promised, and Harry hadn’t thought of that. 

 

“Ok great, I hadn’t thought of that actually, I just wanted to tell you, but we’ll have to keep it a secret anyway so I just needed to tell someone who knew everything else.” Harry rambled.

 

“Harry, are you alone right now? Are your dorm mates asleep?” Remus asked him suddenly, popping back into frame.

 

“Yes, of course, why?” Harry asked.

 

“Tully? Would you please pop this over to Harry in the Gryffindor fourth year dorm room? Be very discreet please.” Remus said handing something he couldn’t quite see.

 

A second later, a book materialized in front of him.

 

“Discreet indeed, thank you Tully” Harry said to no one in particular since he couldn’t see the elf anywhere. He took the book in his hand and blushed profusely at the title.

 

A Wizard’s guide to wizards, an in depth guide to male pleasure.

 

“Don’t be embarrassed Bambi, it’s perfectly natural and we won’t beat around the bush with this. As you know, it’s not like muggles for you, one of you could get pregnant if you go about things without proper instruction and preparation. You may not be quite there yet, but it’s important to know everything anyway. We won’t pry, but you need to read that book thoroughly before you escalate things with Draco, am I understood?” Sirius said sternly.

 

“Yes Father, I promise.” Harry said, still red like an apple.

 

“Good, now go to sleep, it’s very late and you have school in the morning. Be safe pup, in and out of bed” Sirius smirked, unable to resist the low hanging fruit, at which Harry just balked and hung up the call.

 

~~~

 

Harry prepared himself for his first class with Moody. According to Parvati and Lavender, who ran the school’s gossip mill, everyone thought he was either crazy or absolutely brilliant.

 

He got to the class early, to get a good seat from which he could survey the whole classroom and get a good look at the teacher. Of course they had this class with the Slytherins, and he had to occlude the shit out of his feelings when he saw Draco walk up the hallway towards the classroom.

 

From the look of things, so did Draco, because his mask almost slipped when he noticed Harry leaning against the wall next to Hermione and Neville.

 

They got in and took a seat in the middle row of the Gryffindor side of the class. 

 

After a few minutes, Moody descended from the office and started his lesson.

 

Harry was split in terms of which camp he landed in regards to the man. Yes, he was absolutely bat shit crazy, completely and utterly off his rails, but there was a brilliance to it that was undeniable. He was almost sad that the unforgivables were only demonstrated though. In the depths of his mind, he couldn’t deny he wanted to try them. Ever since he watched Snape so effortlessly put the muggles under imperius, he’d wanted to try them, but Severus had put a firm lid on that and told him he was far from ready. 

 

Harry had no problem resisting the imperius curse of course, his mind shields as impenetrable as they were, though he still acted like it took some effort, for his audience’s sake. He could tell that Moody was not fooled by any of it though, how could he be, he should be able to feel how the curse was affecting him and how much control he was gaining over him. He watched Harry with thinly veiled interest from then on, just as interested as Harry was watching whoever this man was, because by the end of the class, he was convinced that this wasn’t Alastor Moody. He’d have to wait a few moments longer to confirm his suspicions, however. But the proof was in the pudding as they say.

 

He drank from his flask too periodically for it to be anything other than polyjuice potion, he’d take a sip at exactly half an hour intervals every time.

 

What worried Harry the most, was the signature tic that he got when he was closing the half hour mark and would be due for a refresh of his disguise. 

 

He’d seen that tic before, and he had a theory about who that tic belonged to, but he needed further confirmation before getting Severus’ hopes up.

 

Luckily, the man did not ask Harry to stay after class, as Harry was sure he would, so as soon as they were dismissed, he ran out and ducked behind a tapestry to take out the map and confirm his suspicions.

 

Right there he saw two names, one was up in the office and one down in the classroom. The interesting thing was, that only one of them said Alastor Moody, but it wasn’t the one currently in the classroom.

 

The one in the classroom clearly read: Bartemius Crouch.

 

Chapter 17: Samhain

Harry all but ran down to the dungeons once he had confirmation of his suspicions. He needed to talk to Severus immediately.

 

He looked in the map and saw he was still in his office, so that’s where he went and promptly knocked on the door.

 

Severus opened the door and was slightly startled to see a breathless Harry standing outside.

 

“Mr Potter, do come in.” He said with his characteristic sneer for the nosy portraits’ sake. Once the door closed, he erected heavy wards and looked at Harry questioningly, waiting for a reason for his abrupt visit.

 

“I’m sorry uncle Sev, this couldn’t wait, can we have some tea? You might want a Hot Toddy though.” Harry said, still catching his breath.

 

That only served to worry Severus even more, so he motioned him to his desk and called for an elf to bring him tea for two.

 

“I’ve found the Dark Lord’s agent.” Harry said, gaining his composure back. “I haven’t done anything about it, I promised I would handle everything though you. It’s Professor Moody, as I predicted.” 

 

“Hadrian, it’s impossible, Alastor Moody being a death eater is as likely as me marrying the Goat, it’s preposterous!” Severus said, slightly irritated.

 

“He’s not Alastor Moody.” Harry said ominously. “This is the part that will be hard for you, and for me to tell you. But he’s someone polyjuicing as Alastor. He drinks from his flask in 30 minute intervals without fail, and when it’s near the half hour mark, he gets this… tic. Like a frog catching a fly on his upper lip.” Harry said, with a sad knowing look at his godfather.

 

Of course, Severus understood immediately. He’d teased Barty mercilessly to drop the tic to no avail. In time, he’d given up on it and would kiss it away when he was close enough. But it couldn’t be possible, he was dead, and if he wasn’t, why didn’t he come looking for him? It was too much. He got a bottle of fire whiskey out of a drawer in his desk and poured a big swig into his teacup.

 

“Uncle Sev? I know this is a lot, but I need you to confirm my suspicions. I need to show you a memory of the night of the quidditch final. Can you look into it please?” Harry said soothingly. He could only imagine what this must feel like for Severus.

 

“Yes, look at me please.” Severus said, pulling himself out of his thoughts and looking into Harry’s eyes to legilimens the memory.

 

Harry showed him the man that cast the dark mark, the elf that took the blame and Mr Crouch’s rage at it.

 

“That’s him.” Severus said, soft tears running down his face.

 

“I confirmed with the map as well, I’m sorry.” Harry said. “I won’t approach him or let him know I know. I’ll leave that to you. I think whatever plans he has need to follow their course, more for Dumbledore’s sake than the Dark Lord’s, who I think might be amenable to peace talks. I cannot continue this line of thought or say it out loud because if I am selected as a champion I will swear on my life that I did not enter my name in the goblet or requested someone to do it, I’m sure you understand.” Harry said, hoping the man did.

 

“Thank you, I will speak with him, your observations alone are enough for me to unmask him and offer my assistance. We will speak of this again after the Goblet has selected the champions, until then, leave it with me. Plausible deniability.” Severus said, understanding that Harry knew he’d have to compete, but in order for the vow to take, he couldn’t be involved or outright say that Barty should still enter him in the competition.

 

“Thank you Uncle Sev, I had another idea to run by you,” Harry said, “there will be times this year, and probably in the future as well, that we will need to improvise or act on the fly. I have a situation in mind that I know I won’t be able to discuss with you beforehand and I need a way to clue you in at the moment, so please, if we’re in public and I look you in the eyes, allow me access to speak to you in your mind.”

 

“Can you exemplify without addressing the precise action or moment?” Severus asked, he had a lifetime of skirting on the edge of vows and milking loopholes, they could do this.

 

“There will come a time when I will need you to say something to someone in the presence of others so things may unfold a certain way. I’ll need to tell you what to say in the moment.” Harry said, keeping it as vague as he could.

 

“I’ll pull you in wandlessly so you can feed me the thought. I’ll try to draw you in superficially, so no one notices you slipping consciousness, but keep it short.” Severus said.

 

“Perfect, that’s all I need. I’ll leave you now. I’m sorry to put you through this.” Harry said, standing up to leave, remorse clear on his face.

 

“Don’t worry, child. It’s a shock, but I’m happy he’s alive.” He said, pulling him in for a quick hug.

 

~~~

 

Severus took a few fortifying breaths and pulled everything behind his shields before he took a handful of floo powder to call Barty’s office. It wasn’t too late in the day that it would be suspicious so he thought he’d get it out of the way immediately. Besides, he just really wanted to see him. He threw the powder into the flames and spoke when the flames turned green.

 

“Alastor? Are you there?” He asked in a flat tone.

 

“What do you want Snape” MoodyBarty asked with what Severus assumed was a sneer, though his face was too disfigured to tell.

 

“I need to talk to you about a student who came to me after your class today, may I come through?” He said, keeping his tone appropriately displeased to be talking to him. 

 

“Fine, make it quick.” The man barked.

 

Severus stepped into the man’s office gracefully, swatting a non-existent piece of soot off his robes before looking at the deformed man.

 

“Thank you, may I sit?” He sneered.

 

“Suit yourself” MoodyBarty grumbled as he limped towards his chair.

 

“Ok, we’ll just wait a little then.” Severus said once he sat.

 

“What do you have to wait for, death eater. Speak your mind and leave me alone.” Barty said, very convincingly, Severus thought.

 

“For your polyjuice to wear off Barty. I haven’t seen you in 13 years after all.” Severus smirked. “Don’t look so shocked, I’m sure you have everyone else fooled, but you get that stupid tic back right before you have to redose. What I’d like to know, however, is why you didn’t think to find me in all the years I’ve thought you were dead.” Severus said, a tear escaping even though he was occluding like he’d never occluded before.

 

“I’m sorry, it’ll be any minute now.” Was all the man whispered.

 

“Ok, let’s talk in the meantime then, I can guess why you’re here. I won’t stand in the way, and if I can help you, I will. For our Lord’s sake as much as yours.” Severus said.

 

“I can answer some of your first questions in the meantime. The short answer to everything is of course, my darling father.” MoodyBarty said in disdain.

 

“A year after he sent me to that hellhole, Mother became terminally ill. Her dying wish was for him to spare me, so they hatched a plan. Father pulled strings for them to visit me once my mother’s condition had no hope. We polyjuiced as each other, and mother poisoned herself shortly after we left. As you know, if you die under the influence, your body remains polyjuiced.” Barty said.

 

“I then spent 13 years under my father’s imperius, locked in the basement under an invisibility cloak. He left Winky to take care of me. I never had the knack for the mind arts you and Lyra had, so I could never resist it. With time, I could fight it, and lately he’d been very distracted with the World Cup and the Tournament, so I managed to escape. I found our Lord and he tasked me with infiltrating the school and the tournament.” Barty said, but stopped as his skin began to bubble and ripple. He quickly unfastened the strap on his magical eye and removed the fake leg, and a few moments later, Severus was staring at the face of the man he’d loved since they were 14.

 

“Hi Sev.” Barty said lamely. 

 

“Hello Barts.” Severus said. What could he say now? Did he ask the questions he really wanted to ask? Did he keep it strictly business?

 

“I couldn’t find you.” Barty said, interrupting his train of thought. “I went to your house, you weren’t there. I tried scrying for you, locator spells, anything short of following an owl, to be honest.” He said.

 

“I didn’t stay at my house this summer, I had to relocate.” Snape said, realization dawning upon him. He’d spent the summer holed up in an unplottable warded property where no one would find him. Of course he couldn’t begrudge him not coming to him first, he’d tried. He sounded sincere at least.

 

“That’s probably it then. Anyway, when I couldn't find you, I found our Lord. I went to the old headquarters and he was there with Potter and Black’s little fat friend. He’s a tragic shadow of what he used to be Sev, but he sounds more… sane? He basically looks like a baby version of the serpentine monster we knew him as towards the end, but he’s more rational than before, there’s hope Sev! I’m trying to help him, but the rat is useless and I can’t be here and there at the same time and do everything.” Barty lamented.

 

“That’s what I needed to talk to you about.” Severus told him with a knowing smirk.

 

“What do you mean?” Barty said.

 

“I told you I needed to talk to you about a student who came to me after your class.” He said, infusing his stare with as much intention as he could.

 

“Potter, he found me out didn’t he?” Barty said disbelievingly. “How?”

 

“He saw you cast the mark at the quidditch match. Recognized your tic, noticed how regularly you drank from your flask. He made the connection to your family after your elf took the fall for your stunt at the Cup. He came to me for confirmation, showed me his memory of that night and I confirmed it was you.”

 

“So what happens now? You know I can’t fail, he’ll kill me Sev.” Barty said, looking alarmed.

 

“Nothing will happen. Your plans are going to continue as if nothing has happened, with the added bonus of my help. He’s Lyra’s boy, through and through Bart. He wants to help him. But he understands what the Goat is expecting out of this circus tournament so we agreed that whatever you have planned must be allowed to happen for now.”

 

“I have to enter him in the tournament, Sev. He wants to use him in a ritual, take him away in the last task.” Barty warned him.

 

“I understand, but I can’t elaborate further until after you’ve done your deed, there will be vows cast that must be true at that moment for things to go well on our end. So from this moment on anything I say is mere conjecture” Severus told his former lover.

 

“If that is the Dark Lord’s intention, then Harry will volunteer his help in the ritual he wants to use. Do you know which one he intends to use?” Severus asked him.

 

“That might be a problem actually, it’s a bone, flesh and blood ritual. Bone of the father, unknowingly given, flesh of the servant willingly sacrificed and blood of the enemy, forcibly taken.” Barty said with a frown.

 

“It’s actually good we warned you then. It wouldn’t have worked if things had taken their natural course. He’s not our Lord’s enemy. He can still use his blood but the ritual might need tinkering or outright changing. Blood of an ally, freely gifted perhaps? You were always the wiz designing rituals, I’m sure you can either modify it or find another one.” Severus offered encouragingly.

 

“You’re right of course, as always. The thing is, I’ll have to break the news to him. I don’t know how he’ll take them.” Barty said. It was true that their Lord was saner than before, but he still liked to crucio them a little more than was tasteful.

 

“Don’t rush it. Wait until after you’ve done what you must with the goblet of fire, then we’ll see how to break the news to our lord. I’m assuming this ritual will require a potion?” Severus asked, and at Barty’s nod, he said “I will brew it then. You’re an acceptable brewer, in the sense that you are better than most but no better than me. If your original plan was to have that pathetic rat man brew the thing then you can forget it. And don’t worry about his reaction to the news about Harry. His allegiance comes heavy with gifts for our lord, and Harry wants to ensure he returns with his sanity intact.”

 

“What gifts are we talking about Sev?” Barty asked, the scheming and plotting clear on his features.

 

“An ally with the combined power of five ancient dark bloodlines, with many magical gifts at his disposal, who is also a friend to the Goblin Nation, 10 votes from 2 Most Ancient and Most Noble Wizengamot seats taken from the light, 2 seats in the ICW and the crushing realization that the light has lost their savior, when the time is right to reveal that, of course. And that is just what he brings to the table personally. I’m not counting what he can offer if we count what his current allies could offer our Lord if they choose to follow him over to the Dark Order.” Severus smirked as he saw the shock and then the realization reflect on Barty’s face.

 

“This could work Sev, this could really work.” Barty said with hope in his eyes.

 

“I have faith it will, yes” Severus said. Now came the awkward bit, with business out of the way.

 

“Barty, I need to know. What becomes of us now that your back? If you don’t want to be with me anymore, I think I can take that… I’ve already mourned you once, I can do it again. But I need to know.” Severus said, looking down at the ground.

 

“You’re kidding right? We’ll have to go down for dinner soon, but I fully expect you’ll join me in my quarters this evening, love.” Barty smirked, love and lust whirling in his eyes.

 

~~~

 

“You’re telling me our DADA professor is a resurrected Death Eater here to mess with you and bring you to the Dark Lord?” Draco asked outraged as Harry carded his fingers through his hair. He liked the feeling of Harry’s nails lightly scratching his scalp almost as much as Harry liked the softness of Draco’s silken hair on his fingers.

 

“Yep,” Harry said, emphasizing the p sound.

 

“And the old coot just keeps hiring nutcases every year, no offense to Remus, he’s the exception to the rule.” Draco sighed, amazed at the incompetence.

 

“I wish that it was just incompetence on his part, but he uses that post just as much as the Dark Lord does, to test me and to force us to face off against each other. But at least we caught it early.” Harry said.

 

“Does that mean you won’t have to compete in the Tournament? If you tell him you’ll cooperate, there’s no need for him to enter you.” Draco said, hope building in his chest for the first time in a long while.

 

“It’s complicated.” Harry started. “I’ll try and explain, don’t worry. It’s tricky because it will involve a vow and I can’t speak of certain things or validate certain scenarios out loud in order for it to take properly, so you’ll have to draw your own conclusions until I can explain properly after the fact.” Harry said calmly.

 

“Try then.” Draco said, getting angry all of a sudden.

 

“Don’t get mad. I know you can work it out. Take this example. If a Snake wanted to trick you into visiting, and set a convoluted plan in motion in order for you to visit only to find out that you’d happily visit if he only invited you properly, then the logical option would be to cancel the plan wouldn’t it? But in this scenario there is also a Goat that would get suspicious if nothing happened because he is expecting mayhem from the Snake’s convoluted plan. So in order to avoid the Goat’s suspicions, you have to go along with the Snake’s plan to an extent.” Harry said, hoping his smart boyfriend would catch up and understand.

 

“So basically, you have to let the man enter you in the tournament anyway because if nothing happens Dumbledore will suspect something but you’ll what… vow you had nothing to do with it once your name is pulled from the goblet so you can’t be involved or talk about it until after the vow?” Draco summarized perfectly.

 

“I can neither confirm nor deny.” Harry said, in an even, nondescript tone that belied nothing, clearly occluding.

 

“Fine, I get it, we won’t talk about it. I rather like you alive and with that yummy magic anyway so I won’t risk you making a vow that will cost you either.” Draco grumbled.

 

“Yummy magic huh? You like it?” Harry said as he released a little waft of magic on Draco. And the soft moan it elicited from him went right to his groin. Luckily, Draco lifted his head to kiss him before he could feel him stabbing his neck.

 

“Anyway, since we need to change the subject, I’ve been meaning to ask you something.” Harry said, coming up for air.

 

“What?” Draco asked hazily, still groggy from the snogging and the heady magic.

 

“Do you think Theo has a crush on Hermione?” Harry asked him, hoping it would be an incendiary enough topic to pull Draco out of his daze.

 

“Of course he does, he’s had one since first year. Hopeless though, nothing could come of it.” Draco said, a mixture of sadness and dismissiveness.

 

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

 

“Well, for starters, and don’t get me wrong, I don’t think badly of Granger, not anymore at least, from what you’ve told me of her since she’s been putting in the effort to learn about our culture and isn’t exactly a light witch. But she’s still a muggleborn, and heirs have certain expectations.” Draco explained.

 

“I didn’t think that would matter as much.” Harry said, sad for her friend who clearly liked the boy back.

 

“To some it wouldn’t. I know I could bond with a muggleborn and be fine. My parents would make sure to educate any future consort in order for them to fulfill their role appropriately. But that’s just because we’re a high ranking house and are not subject to the sway of gossip or hearsay. The Notts are not a Most Ancient or even an Ancient House, they’re a Most Noble house, but that means they need to keep working the system until they reach the status of Most Ancient and Most Noble. That means good strategic bondings for their heirs and cultivating their pedigree through those unions. Theo needs to make a match with at least a halfblood of notable parentage to satisfy his duties to his house. That’s one of the injustices of the system. You can climb up, but you can’t fall down, so once you’re at the top, you can pretty much do whatever, it’s just the rest that have to play by the rules.” Draco explained calmly.

 

“That’s sad, I think Mione likes him too.” Harry admitted.

 

“I’m sure she does, Theo’s quite the catch. His house may not be ancient, but the family’s wealthy like one, savvy businessmen, the Notts. And he’s right up her alley, being the bookworm he is. I’m sure they have a very stimulating academic relationship.” Draco smirked.

 

“Still, I wish there was something I could do.” Harry lamented.

 

“What’s with you and this need to save everyone.” Draco laughed.

 

“It’s just, she’s been a true friend to me through all of this. I love her, she’s been like my sister for so long.” Harry said, feeling very sad all of a sudden. So much for changing the subject to something more fun.

 

“Now, this may sound wild, but when you put it like that, maybe there is something you could do for her, even if not right now.” Draco said with a face that showed his inner cogs and wheels turning.

 

“What? Convince Theo’s dad to let him bond with her?” Harry asked, confused.

 

“Honestly Hadrian, did you go through those blood rituals to be this daft still? Let me explain, will you?” Draco said at the expectant, pleading look on Harry’s face.

 

“The first and less invasive thing would be to take her to Gringotts to get tested. It’s very rare for a muggleborn to either present an aligned core or be as powerful as she is. I think she’s what we call a resurgence rather than a true muggleborn.” Draco said.

 

“What’s that?” Harry asked, absorbed in the tale.

 

“A resurgent is a magical child born from a squib line. You know pureblood families used to cast out their squibs into the muggle world. There they would grow and marry and reproduce. Sometimes, a few generations later, a magical baby is born. The ancestry is far enough that no record of the magical name is left and they are classified as muggleborn. It’s a new theory that came out a few years ago to try and explain the discrepancies in magical power within the muggleborn community. They found, through line testing a large group of muggleborns of varying power levels, that the more powerful ones had at least one squib relative four or five generations back. The weaker ones showed no such ancestry.” Draco explained.

 

“That’s fascinating, and makes perfect sense with what I’ve learned so far in magical theory.” Harry said, amazed.

 

“Yes, that’s the conclusion they drew. Resurgents benefit from their bloodline’s nurturing of the family magics, while true muggleborn don’t have any family magic to speak of, their newly formed core is their family magic, to be passed down and nurtured in the future by their descendants, they don’t get any older magic than the one the Mother blessed them with.” Draco finished his mock class on magical genealogy with a flourished bow.

 

“I’ll talk to her about it and see if she’d be interested.” Harry said resolutely.

 

“I wouldn’t mention why you really want this for her though. They’re not even together and you don’t know anything about what both of them truly want. It may be a little chemistry and fun flirting for them both. Just see if anything comes of it and leave it at that. But maybe she’s a resurgent in a respectable family, might even have claim over her line, Circe knows how many families are held in proxy or dormant in the Wizengamot, which means there are lost heirs out there, otherwise the seats die out.”

 

“Yes dear, whatever you say” Harry mock-agreed, which earned him a playful slap on the arm that devolved into an impromptu wrestling match that further devolved into another snogging session before they each went back to their dorms, happy and sated.

 

~~~

 

September bled into October in a happy rush of schoolwork and secret rendezvous with Draco. Harry noticed the change in demeanor from MoodyCrouch, so he assumed Severus had done his work and he allowed himself to enjoy the classes. If you discounted his craziness, the man was actually a good teacher.

 

At the beginning of October, Harry made good on his promise and invited Severus down to the chamber to harvest the basilisk for parts and clean up the room in order for them to duel and train down there. He’d written to IronClaw to handle the sale of the ingredients in tandem with the Prince account manager and instructed him to divide the proceeds between the Schwartzstein and Prince vaults. He’d transfer the funds to the Potter estate once he was free of the Goat. They stood to make a killing from the sale, but they each kept enough basilisk hide to have some armor made and some venom, crushed fang and bone for their own potion making.

 

Harry was happy to know that Severus and Barty were back together, though they did not discuss him so Harry could remain ignorant of his plans.

 

He hadn’t spoken to Hermione about the possibility of getting her tested at Gringotts, because even if she was willing, the year was just starting and they’d have to wait an eternity to meet there over summer break, since Harry spent most other holidays at school.

 

Before they knew it, it was time to receive the foreign delegations, the day before Samhain.

 

Harry stood outside with the other students, warm under his cloak while most people fought the cold with regular warming charms. McGonagall and the rest of the staff had been insufferable in the week leading up to the visiting schools’ arrival, drilling them on the importance of hospitality and good behavior to make a good impression on their visitors. 

 

The castle had also undergone a deep cleaning that was probably much needed anyway. The suits of armor shone brighter than Harry had ever seen them, and there were no signs of cobwebs anywhere for a change. That day, they’d had to pass inspection one by one as they gathered and formed the ranks by year, with McGonagall personally inspecting their uniforms. The Weasel and his group were all sent up to change into their best robes possible, which was not an easy feat for the Weasel, who treated his clothing like it grew on trees and battered it to no end. 

 

It befuddled Harry to think how he could be that way when he knew how much his parents struggled to have even one of their children get something brand new, but his conversation with the twins in the summer put a lot in perspective for him. He’d thought the Weasel was just a jealous git, but the entitlement was not something he’d noticed before. Ronald felt like he deserved the best while doing nothing to earn it or prove he indeed deserved it, and to know he was a scion of 2 ancient houses with no claim to even a Knut had to sting for sure.

 

He was lost in these thoughts when muttering around him drew him back to the present, and noticed everyone looking to the sky.

 

In the distance, they could see what looked like a horse drawn carriage, pulled by flying horses. By the scale of it, seen from where they stood, it seemed to be absolutely massive.

 

The excitement grew amongst the students until it reached a fever pitch when the carriage landed on the strip of land in front of them, and silence fell as they waited for its door to open.

 

Once it did, few were able to keep their jaws from slacking at the sight of the most enormous woman they’d ever seen. She carried her stature like a badge of honor, regal and poised. Behind her followed a group of around 20 students, evenly distributed in gender. Even though they were all objectively and obnoxiously attractive, Harry couldn’t help but feel sorry for them as their flimsy teal silk uniform surely did nothing to ward off the Scottish cold, if the looks of a few shivering ones was anything to go by.

 

The delegation walked up to the welcoming party made up of the Goat and some ministry representatives including Crouch and Bagman.

 

“My dearest Olympe, I hope the journey was pleasant?” The goat asked the ginormous woman, who Harry was sure had to be at least half giant, if not fully giant and the runt of the litter.

 

“Dumblydorr, it was most pleasant, yes, how are you?” She said in heavily accented English, as she bent down to air kiss the headmaster on both cheeks.

 

“Lovely to hear that my dear, please follow Mr Filch to the antechamber so you can get out of the cold, Igor should not be far behind and then we can proceed to the presentation and feast.” Dumbledore instructed with a mindless hand gesture towards the ratty squib behind him.

 

A few moments later, they heard a rumbling they couldn’t quite place, everyone looking up to the sky again only to look to the lake once someone pointed out the bubbling that roared at its center.

 

They watched in awe as a great whirling vortex formed and a large ship that Harry thought looked like it was taken straight out of a pirate film emerged from the whirlpool.

 

The excitement reignited amongst the Hogwarts crowd as they watched the ship dock and the delegation of rugged looking students, all male this time, descended and walked up the pier towards them. They looked more comfortable than their Beauxbatons counterparts at least, their uniform consisting of heavy brown wool robes lined with fur.

 

The headmaster, Igor Karkaroff, looked like Rasputin’s ugly cousin, in Harry’s opinion. Tall with long dark greasy hair peppered with gray, cream colored robes with a military feel also lined with fur and a big fur hat. 

 

Dumbledore received him just as warmly, and if that wasn’t proof of just how duplicitous and fake the Goat could be, Harry didn’t know what was.

 

Harry caught sight of Krum, who led the delegation of students right behind Karkaroff. When he caught his eye, Krum nodded and winked cheekily at him, which of course elicited the jealous murmuring of everyone around him. 

 

“Where do you know him from Harry?” Asked Lavender Brown, not one to miss some juicy gossip straight from the horse's mouth.

 

“We met at the World Cup final, we talked a little in the Minister’s Box after the match and exchanged a few letters up until now. He's actually really nice.” Harry said nonchalantly, though internally pleased at the raging blush on the Weasel.

 

~~~

 

Once everyone was seated in the Great Hall awaiting the feast to commence, Dumbledore announced the visiting delegations, who entered with wonderful displays of magic.

 

To the untrained eye of children, it looked like a wonderful and entertaining performance for their benefit, but anyone who understood the significance of the Tournament knew it was a display of power meant to intimidate and showcase their abilities.

 

Beauxbatons displayed a remarkable mastery of both conjuring and transfiguration in their display. Their strength focused on precise and controlled wielding of their craft. 

 

The Durmstrang contingent was the most blatant, eliciting cheers from the most ignorant and awe and shock from those in the know. They displayed exceptional control over the Dark Arts and offensive magic in their display, because even though most thought the dancing fire animals they conjured were very pretty and imposing, few realized they had conjured fiendfyre with amazing control and restraint. Karkaroff looked proud to have pulled that one over the Goat, and Harry had to hold back the smirk at the Goat’s sour expression.

 

The students from Durmstrang chose to sit at the Slytherin table, while the Beauxbatons seated themselves with the Ravenclaw seventh years.

 

They next brought out the Goblet of Fire, and explained that the goblet would be placed behind an age line all day tomorrow so only those over 17 or who would turn seventeen before the first task was to take place, could enter their names. 

 

Harry made sure to not join the yelling and complaining over this measure, and loudly proclaimed his relief that he’d be spared drama this year and how he absolutely would not enter his name even if he could.

 

The feast itself was a delicious mix of all of the countries cuisines and some from other Balkan countries on account of Durmstrang having students from most Eastern European countries.

 

Harry particularly enjoyed the Gyuvech, a Bulgarian stew with vegetables and meats, and the chicken paprikash from Hungary. He especially enjoyed, however, when a beautiful girl from Beauxbatons who Harry was sure must have been at least part Veela came to ask for their soupiere of bouillabaisse and the Weasel spit out pumpkin juice all over himself trying to answer her without having swallowed it.

 

~~~

 

Harry decided to spend the next day, thankfully a Saturday, in the Great Hall with most of the people watching those who came to enter their name in the Goblet. He made sure to sit somewhere where most people could see him, close enough to see the action but far enough that no one would doubt if he’d slipped his name when no one was looking.

 

It was incredibly dull, but he occluded his annoyance and pretended to have a wonderful time and chatted with many people. He wanted to be noticed and remembered as being there, without anyone doubting his whereabouts.

 

He drew quite a bit of attention when Viktor stopped to say hello after putting his name in, chatting casually in German, to the disappointment of most.

 

“Are you sad you won’t be able to enter the tournament Potter?” The tall burly boy asked.

 

“Not in the slightest, I’m actually looking forward to a quiet year. Trouble usually finds me without me having to go looking for it so even if I could I wouldn’t enter.” Harry laughed “I’m just sad the tournament left us without quidditch this year” he added.

 

“Vel, ve vill hav go fly anyvei sometime ja?” He tried in broken English 

 

“Wann immer du magst” Harry smirked, switching back to German to give the poor boy some reprieve and let him know that he was available whenever he wanted. 

 

“I never get better ven you don’t let me English speak Potter!” Krum laughed “See you round” he said, nodding to Harry and his group before leaving.

 

That certainly drew people’s attention, and he noticed Draco looking over from the Slytherin table with a jealous look on his face. Most people would only interpret it as jealousy over Krum’s attentions towards his nemesis, but Harry knew better. He tried to send a reassuring look his way but there were too many people around. Something to worry about later then.

 

~~~

 

The whole feast felt like a blur to Harry. He tried to act normal and carefree, joking around and guessing who the champions would be. Even though he had an almost certain amount of suspicions as to what would happen, he was still nervous about it.

 

Once the tables were finally cleared, the Goat stood and announced they would be announcing the champions now.

 

“And now, the champion for the Beauxbatons academy is… ” Dumbledore said, extending his hand to catch a flying piece of parchment that flew out of the goblet.

 

“Miss Fleur Delacour!” Dumbledore announced.

 

Polite clapping filled the hall as the girl who had made the Weasel drool on himself stood and was guided to the hall’s antechamber at the side of the dais.

 

“Next, the champion for the Durmstrang institute is… Viktor Krum!” Dumbledore announced, and Harry clapped and cheered happily along with the rest of the students.

 

Once Viktor had joined the French champion in the antechamber, it was time to announce the Hogwarts champion.

 

“And now, for our final draw, the champion for Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry is… Cedric Diggory!” Dumbledore said, and even in his own relief, Harry caught the flash of disappointment that crossed the Goat’s face momentarily.

 

“Well! There we have it, our three champions have been selected! I hope we can all wish them… ” the goat started saying, only to be interrupted by a flash of fire from the goblet and another piece of parchment flew into his hand.

 

Harry knew he was fucked when he spotted the satisfied twinkle that crossed the Goats eyes as he read the paper before he yelled.

 

“HARRY POTTER!”

 

Fuck.

Chapter 18: Awakening

Notes:

Harry in his mastermind era ✨ non of it was accidental 🖤
This is a big one, we get our first L word drop.

We’ll get to meet snakefetus next chapter, I decided to add his PoV to the story, unlike the original. 🖤

Enjoy!

“HARRY POTTER!”

 

Fuck, Harry thought to himself, for a moment he’d really let himself believe he’d dodged the bullet. Guess not. Showtime then.

 

“HARRY POTTER!” Dumbledore yelled again, looking for him on the Gryffindor table.

 

Harry quickly stood and cast a sonorus on himself.

 

“I, Harry James Potter, solemnly swear on my life and magic that I did not enter my name in the Goblet of Fire, I did not ask anyone to do it for me, and I don’t want to compete in the tournament! If I lie, may the mother strike me where I stand and take my magic back, so mote it be!” He said, stunning the entire hall into silence.

 

He then proceeded to cast a stunningly bright lumos. If that didn’t convince everyone that he was the victim here, he didn’t know what would.

 

He didn’t miss the flash of disappointment that crossed the Goats face, did he expect him to just take it lying down? He had another thing coming then.

 

He was swiftly led to the antechamber to join the other champions. A quick survey of the room showed only shock and pity coming from the rest of the student body. Perfect, pity he could milk for his benefit.

 

“What is the meaning of this?” Asked both of the visiting headmasters once the party joined them in the adjoining room.

 

“It appears Harry here has also been selected as a champion for the school.” Dumbledore said calmly. He turned to Harry and asked him calmly if he’d put his name in or asked anyone to do so.

 

“I swore on my life and magic I didn’t, Professor, if I had lied I wouldn’t be here right now. I don’t want to compete! You have to believe me!” Harry said, allowing every bit of fear and despair he’d allowed himself to feel over this whole thing to the forefront of his mind. He felt the subtle push and pullback as Dumbledore left his mind with a satisfied twinkle in his eye.

 

“How is this possible Dumbledore? I don’t remember anywhere in the rules that the host schools would be allowed a second champion!” Karkaroff said in rage.

 

“This is most irregular Dumblydorr, Beauxbatons will not stand for this” Madam Maxime said haughtily.

 

“I'm afraid we have no choice in the matter, the Goblet of Fire constitutes a binding magical contract, the boy must compete, or he will lose his magic.” Mr Crouch said with finality.

 

“But I didn’t enter the tournament! How can I be bound to a contract I did not enter!? If that’s the case let’s all line up and nominate our enemies, at least three will lose their magic that way.” Harry yelled angrily.

 

Harry then looked into Severus’ eyes, at which the man entered his mind to hear.

 

I’m a minor, I cannot be bound by a contract without consent from my magical guardian. Make it nasty

 

Severus exited the boy’s mind and said with his characteristic sneer.

 

“I don’t think we should reward the boy’s theatrics by letting him compete, Albus. He is a minor, he cannot be bound by a contract without consent from his magical guardian. We need only contact whoever that is and sort this right out.”

 

“Alas, young Harry here is under the care of his muggle family, who cannot be brought to deny consent. I’m afraid you must compete my boy” Albus said looking to Harry.

 

Harry looked crestfallen on the outside, but behind his mind shields he was spinning cartwheels and dancing because his plan had worked perfectly.

 

The man had neglected his duties as guardian, openly denying he was Harry’s guardian, commiting fraud in the process, and had purposely endangered a minor under his care, in a room full of witnesses. This was grounds for emancipation. 

 

“This is nonsense Albus, the boy couldn’t have fooled the Goblet like that. It would take a wizard of far greater power than what Mr Potter could wield to trick the goblet into nominating a fourth champion from a fourth school. Only an exceptionally powerful confundus charm could have succeeded in this.” MoodyCrouch said to the room.

 

“I think you’re quite right Alastor, there are things at play here which we cannot yet elucidate. We will have to monitor things closely, but the boy must compete unfortunately.” Albus said in mock disappointment.

 

He then convened with McGonagall, Snape, Barty and Mr Crouch on the other side of the room, leaving a very angry Fleur to rant to her headmistress in loud French, at which Harry just turned and said:

 

“Si tu voulais parler en toute confiance, je te suggère de le faire plus discrètement. On ne sait jamais qui pourrait te comprendre. J'ai juré sur ma vie et ma magie que je n'ai pas triché pour entrer dans ce tournoi. Désolé pour le dérangement, mais je suis aussi une victime dans cette histoire.”

 

Basically, that he was very sorry for the inconvenience but he was the victim here, he hadn’t cheated to get into the competition, and if she wanted to rant about someone in their presence, she should have the presence of mind to at least do it quietly because you never know who could understand you. She at least gave him the courtesy of blushing a little as she reassessed him with a curious look.

 

With that, he turned to all the other champions, and said with a clear voice. “I am really sorry to barge in like this. I have no intention of taking your glory away from you, I wish I didn’t have to compete, but they’re leaving me no choice in the matter. I just want to survive this.” He told them, letting a few tears well up in his eyes for good measure. They seemed to be changing their tune at least. Diggory looked like he wanted to hug him. Such a puff.

 

Bullshit, he’d wipe the floor with them.

 

~~~

 

The walk up to the common room was blissfully quiet, with everyone already gone to bed. He’d see now what the mood was in the tower, as a preview of what the general mood would be around the school.

 

Once he entered the tower, he was met with roaring applause. Weird.

 

“Congratulations to the Gryffindor champion!” Yelled the twins along with the rest of his quidditch teammates. 

 

“Guys! Thank you, really. I know this is meant to lift my spirits or something, but I really didn’t enter the tournament and I don’t want to compete. Can I just go to bed please? I really just want to sleep.” Harry said tiredly.

 

“We know mate, but we figured hey, what’s done is done! So we better look at the bright side now. We have our lion champion!” Fred said, eliciting another cheer from the whole common room.

 

“I’m sure I’ll join you there on the bright side tomorrow mates. But right now I really just want to go to bed.” Harry grumbled.

 

That’s when the cherry on top of a wonderful evening came to Harry. Because truly, what had he done to deserve such blessings?

 

The Weasel moved forward and proceeded to rant about how Harry should have told him he wanted to enter the tournament so they could have put their names together. Basically a jealous fit that finally gave Harry the chance to completely cut off ties with the bastard.

 

“You have got to be kidding me. Please say you’re not this stupid, please, I’m begging you. Did you miss the magical oath I took at the feast? How can you have heard that and think I still cheated my way in. Are you well in the head? You know me Ronald! We’ve been friends since we were eleven. If anyone should believe me just on account of knowing me it is you.” Harry said angrily. 

 

Then the Weasel just doubled down and let it all get out, all the petty jealousy and envy he’d been storing for Merlin knows how long. It was delicious, Harry just lapped it up waiting for it to be over so he could finally ditch the little ginger fucker.

 

The room was stunned silent at the vicious display. Even Dean and Seamus looked like they wanted nothing to do with the kid.

 

Harry let some tears fall for dramatic effect and said, voice just a little bit broken. “If that’s how you feel, then perhaps we shouldn’t be friends. Never speak to me again.”

 

At that, the Weasel just sprinted up the stairs after a quick survey of the room. Harry actually worried a little. The amount of poison directed at the ginger would be enough to drive stronger characters to jump off the Astronomy Tower. Harry hoped he didn’t though. He wanted the pleasure of watching the light leave those blue eyes himself.

 

Before he could process his thoughts however, he was cornered by Hermione and the twins and surprisingly enough, Ginny.

 

“Harry, we just wanted to say, no matter what happens between you and Ron, you’re still family. Never doubt it little brother. Ok?” The twins said in unison.

 

“Thanks guys, I really appreciate that.” Harry smiled at them. “You’re family to me too. I was always scared to do something about him if it meant losing you.” Harry confessed.

 

“You never will, little brother, don’t worry about that!” The twins said and hugged him on either side, squishing him. “You’ll always be the ham in our Harry sandwich.”

 

Harry laughed and when they finally let go, he moved to go to bed, but Ginny stopped him.

 

“Harry? I know you’re really tired and it’s been a big day, but after that show I really need to talk to you. Please? I feel you’ll be the only one who’ll understand.”

 

Harry didn’t know what this could be about. He’d never paid much mind to her to be honest. He knew she had a bit of a crush on him, and he’d saved her in the chamber because of course he would, she was his best friend’s sister. One wouldn’t leave one of those to die would one?

 

“Sure, want to go somewhere quieter?” Harry offered gently.

 

She led him out of the common room to an alcove in a nearby hallway, it was discreet and with no portraits in the vicinity. Harry hoped she wasn’t going to declare herself in love with him or something, that would be awkward, and Draco would have to kill her. 

 

“What’s up?” Harry asked gently.

 

“I need to apologize. It’s been a long time coming so if you would please let me get this out in one go? Then we can talk and I can answer any questions ok?” She said hesitantly.

 

“Sure, I don’t know why you would feel the need to apologize, but go ahead, I won’t interrupt.” Harry told her, as soothingly as he could. She really looked wrecked.

 

“I need to apologize because I feel I’ve been a creepy little shit to you.” She said with a little laugh. “I don’t even know if you noticed, but I’ve had a little bit of a crush on you ever since I met you. As time went on, it started to feel kind of… wrong? You see, after everything that happened in my first year, Bill paid for me to see a mind healer a couple of times. I never told anyone what went on in those sessions. The woman said some awful things I wasn’t ready to hear or believe, but as time passed I came to realize were the truth.” She said, stopping to take some air and gather herself to continue.

 

“After I spoke about you for most of my sessions, she asked me where I thought this crush originated. I said I’d been raised on stories about the great Harry Potter, and my mum would make up fairy tales about a red headed princess and dark haired prince with green eyes and a kind heart that would rescue her and her family and take them to live in his castle.” She said, eyes welling up.

 

“You see, it’s a harsh thing to realize, that your own mother has been grooming you as her meal ticket out of poverty. And I fell for it, I liked the special treatment. The pretty new dresses, the only one to get new school robes, shiny shoes, my own room in the house. All because I would be my family’s savior. I guess you can relate to those expectations.” She laughed a little hoarsely as she composed herself.

 

“What no one else knows, is that what happened that year, the diary… It changed something in me. Something got twisted inside me. He did something to me that I cannot heal from, broke something in me, changed it forever.” She said looking at Harry with a panicked look.

 

“And the thing is, I’ve been trying to fight it ever since, and I’m so tired Harry. I don’t know if I can keep fighting it any more. I’m just so tired.” She cried finally, and Harry held her as she let it all out.

 

“That’s ok Ginny, you don’t need to apologize for what your mother did. You were an innocent child. You had no intention of swindling me or whatever. I forgive you, don’t worry. But I’m more worried about the last bit. Can you tell me more?”

 

“You know I wrote to Tom all year practically, except the times when you had the diary. I told him everything about me, he was my best friend and confidant. He would console me and cheer me on, and sometimes… he’d ask to have some of my magic, and he’d give me some of his in return. In those exchanges, I felt like he was twisting something in me, changing my magic. I asked him why it felt like that and he told me that I was feeling that because that was my true nature, and he was just releasing it. I didn’t believe him, but I couldn’t deny him either. We kept doing it and then of course you know he started possessing me. After I’d woken up from an episode, it was disorienting of course, but what I was most ashamed to admit is that it felt so good Harry, so natural. My magic felt delicious and tempting and… dark.” She said shamefully. “And ever since that year, there’s this festering pool of darkness in me, it calls to me and I don’t think I can fight it anymore. It’s so alluring Harry, I need help.”

 

“Hey, hey, look at me.” Harry said gently. “Do you know your family history?” Harry asked, and when she shook her head no, he told her, “you should talk to Fred and George about it then. Because what Tom told you is true Gin.” He said placatingly. “The Weasley family, up to your dad, had always been a traditionally dark family. If you take more after the Weasleys than the Prewetts then you should not fight your nature. It’s ok to be dark. Dark isn’t evil. Evil is evil. You’re not evil are you?” Harry said still in that soft sweet voice one would use to soothe a scared animal.

 

“I think I might be, I’m so scared Harry. I feel it calling me to do terrible things, to hurt people, to seek vengeance. I don’t want to be bad.” She cried softly into Harry’s chest.

 

“Then don’t be. I understand perfectly Ginny, the dark calls to us in many different ways. She shows us what we could be, what we could do, not what we should do or what we will do. Your choice in the matter is most important. If you embrace the possibility that you could be terrible and great, then you’ll know there’s no need to be those things if the circumstances don’t warrant it. There is always a choice and that is what defines us.” Harry said.

 

“Harry… What do you mean, us? You too? You must be joking right? You’re Harry bloody Potter!” Ginny said, stunned at Harry’s confession.

 

“Yes I am, and I’m also a Black, and a Peverell, and my mother wasn’t a light witch either. And do you think I’m evil? Embrace the Dark Mother, Ginny, she will take care of you. You shouldn’t fight anymore. You’ll feel so much better afterwards.” He said. “Talk to Fred and George, write to Bill, they’ll help. I’ll let them know to reach out if you don’t want to take the first step.” He offered.

 

“Yeah… please. I don’t know how to tell them, I still feel so much shame.” She said, face still buried in Harry’s chest.

 

“It’s fine Ginny, just promise me that when you go to bed tonight and feel the voice of our Dark Mother calling, you’ll listen. You don’t have to fully embrace her yet if you feel doubt, but if the call is so strong in you then you should at least listen. I’ll tell Fred and George to approach you, they can write to Bill.”

 

“Thank you Harry, really, I needed this.” She said, composing herself and getting up to head back to the common room. “I know I’ve been a proper creep to you, but could we maybe be friends? I’d want to try at least.” She said shily.

 

“We already were as far as I’m concerned, so of course we can.” Harry told her, maybe it was a bit of a stretch but hey, she looked like she needed to hear that. “Now let’s go back, I’m absolutely knackered.” He laughed.

 

Once back, she went straight to bed, avoiding the twins who were waiting for them by the fire.

 

Harry approached them and told them about their talk, and they promised they’d approach her the next day and write a letter to Bill so he could talk to her as well.

 

Harry then finally went to bed, groaning as he sunk his body in the soft mattress and cozy sheets. He fell asleep right away, and would not remember the dreams he had, how the Dark Mother caressed his hair and praised him for helping her children come back to her, that she’d help him in the tournament and with his gifts, told him how great she would make him, and how his work was just beginning.

 

Ginny would, on the other hand, remember her dreams where a beautiful pale woman with flowing dark hair black as a raven’s wing and eyes that swirled like galaxies, called her to her bosom to rest. She whispered sweet nothings in her ear, urging her to relax, to let go and embrace herself, accept herself and be free. She would be great, she would help so many people, she would achieve so much of what she wanted for herself if she just gave in. And her embrace felt so warm, so perfect, not like her own mother’s crushing hugs, that she finally did. 

 

~~~

 

Harry woke up early the next day as usual and went about his routine with Neville, who was waiting for him like always.

 

“How are you feeling Har? That was wild last night.” His brother said with a kind face, full of understanding.

 

“It was bound to happen. I’ll tell you more outside when we’re out of earshot from the portraits.” Harry whispered.

 

Once they were outside and jogging around the lake, Harry told Neville about the night before, how he knew it would happen but had to stay out the way in order for his vow to take, and what happened later in the antechamber.

 

“I got him good Nev. I’m slowly building my case against him. I got him committing fraud, neglecting his duties as guardian and purposely endangering a minor under his care. That’s a solid case for emancipation! Throw in the fact that I never consented to his use of my seats, the embezzlement of funds and everything else and I could even get him kissed for line theft, can you imagine? That fucking twinkle finally gone?” Harry said dreamily.

 

“That’s wonderful Harry! But I’m still worried about the minor fact that you’ll have to compete in a deadly tournament now.” Neville responded, clearly concerned.

 

“Pff, I’m not gonna compete, I’m gonna win that fucking competition. And everyone will root for me, the underdog victim. I kinda feel sorry for Diggory though, but nice never got anyone anywhere worth being.” Harry said dismissively 

 

“You’re rather sure of yourself aren’t you?” Neville laughed. “I’ll help anyway I can. And by the looks of it, you’ll have fake Moody and Snape in your corner as well.” Neville pointed out.

 

“Yeah, it’s not like I want to cheat my way to the top, I won’t let them outright tell me what the trials are, but I won’t refuse help with them once I know what they are, or the other way around, I haven’t decided. I am underage and at a disadvantage of course.” Harry mocked. He may be young, but what he lacked in actual knowledge he made up for in spades in raw magical power, and the only one who could be more well versed in the dark arts than him out of the other three champions was Viktor.

 

“Now I have to talk to fake Moody and see how I could get in touch with the DL and get that ball rolling. I need to speak to uncle Sev as well, we didn’t discuss anything before the Samhain feast because of the vow. We need to catch up.”

 

“Well, at least the mood in the tower last night was cheerful, we’ll see how things go today at breakfast.” Neville said.

 

That got Harry a little nervous. He was used to the fickleness of public opinion, but that also could play in his favor if he knew how to sway its course. 

 

After a quick shower, he came down with Neville and Hermione, filling her in quietly on the way to the Great Hall. His nerves were subsiding as he noticed most of the faces of the people who noticed him were sympathetic, and the rest were merely curious. 

 

Once at breakfast, he cast a wider survey of the people in the hall, mostly the same. Some puffs were eyeing him warily. He could not let that sentiment fester though. Puffs were loyal creatures, and in their mind he’d betrayed their champion. As an idea popped into his mind, he quickly left his companions and headed to the Hufflepuff table, where Diggory was sitting.

 

He made sure to look bashful, yet he projected his voice enough for anyone who wanted to listen in. 

 

“Diggory? Hi, I’m sorry to bother you like this, but I just wanted to tell you again how sorry I am for what happened yesterday. I don’t want any part in this circus, but you did and in my mind you're the true Hogwarts champion. Dumbledore even said I was entered as a champion for a fourth school! So I just wanted to say you have my full support, I just want to make it out of this alive.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

Diggory considered him for a moment before smiling. “Don’t worry about it Potter, all who were in the hall at the time heard you vow that you had nothing to do with it so of course I believe you, that was never in question. I don’t care if they root for both of us to be honest, the more the merrier I say. And please call me Cedric.” He said with a friendly smile, offering his hand. “Call me Harry then. And thank you again. I’m sorry for interrupting your breakfast, I’ll go now.” Harry said, smiling at the table. The people seemed to have been put at ease by the display, and they would probably follow Cedric’s lead in regards to Harry. Crisis averted.

 

He risked a glance at the Slytherin table to see if Draco was down already, and he noticed him immediately because he, along with the rest of the Slytherin heirs were looking at him with thinly veiled pride, because wasn’t that a Slytherin move if there ever was one.

 

Harry returned to the Gryffindor table and proceeded to feed his story to Parvati and Lavender to spread around the school, overall the mood was sympathetic from what they could tell him even if it was only hours after the events took place.

 

The day droned on with classes and homework. People moved on from staring at him to encouraging Harry, wishing him well with pinched faces like they were giving him condolences. He could work with that.

 

The day ended for everyone else but Harry still had much to do. He donned his cloak and made his way to the dungeons to debrief with his godfather. He thought he’d kill two birds with one stone so he took the mirror with him to call his father.

 

Once they were seated in his office with a cup of tea each, they got down to business.

 

“That was quite reckless of you Hadrian. That vow could have killed you.” Snape told him worriedly.

 

“I had faith it would take. I didn’t lie. I didn’t put my name in the goblet, I didn’t expressly ask anyone to do it and I didn’t want to compete, I was merely resigned to the idea.” Harry said smirking. “The master move was the one we pulled in the antechamber, thank you for that by the way, award winning performance.”

 

“Care to explain it?” Snape said. 

 

“I thought it was obvious. I got my magical guardian to emit a fraudulent statement, neglect his duties and purposely endanger a minor in his care in front of a room full of witnesses.” Harry said, his smirk morphing into an evil smile.

 

“Remind me again why you chose to be a lion?” Snape said, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

“At first? Slytherins were all evil and Draco was a prick so I didn’t want to go there. Now? It’s better to hide in plain sight.” Harry responded, even though he knew it was a rhetorical question.

 

“Anyway, the vow worked, public opinion of me is still high, everyone pities the poor boy who lived who can’t seem to catch a break. I haven’t spoken to Draco yet so I don’t know about the Slytherins, they’re always the hardest to read, as they should.”

 

“Draco and the other heirs set the tone in the snake pit. Until your switch in sides is public knowledge to more people in the dark order, opinion of you will still be quite low, but they cannot peg you as a cheat, on account of your vow, so things are calm.” Severus informed.

 

“That’s good, can you bring me up to speed on things on Barty’s side now that we can speak freely?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“Yes, the Dark Lord's plan originally was to take you forcefully during the third task. He means to use your blood in a ritual to raise a new body for himself. It takes the bone of the father, unknowingly given, the flesh of a servant, willingly sacrificed, and the blood of an enemy, forcibly taken. Evidently it won’t work anymore because you are not his enemy, so we are working on an alternative to present him, along with a request to engage in peace talks with you.” Snape told him.

 

“If you think that’s best, but I wonder if it wouldn’t be simpler to procure him the blood of another enemy? A great many people hate him enough to consider themselves his enemy. Why not take a cup's worth from Moody, Barty still has him locked up right?” Harry asked.

 

“It could theoretically work, but what would power the ritual the best would be the blood of someone the Dark Lord would consider his enemy. We fear anyone below you or the Goat would not be enough to properly conduct the ritual.” Severus explained.

 

“Couldn’t we devise a plan to forcibly take some of the Goats blood?” Harry asked. 

 

“Too risky, even if he didn’t divine our purpose, it would expose us unnecessarily. Our best option so far is to modify the ritual to accept your blood as the blood of an ally, freely offered.” Severus told him, and that gave Harry pause.

 

“What would the implications be for us, sharing blood? Would he have access to my vaults? Magical gifts? Would he be of my lines? I’m worried that once he takes it, my contributions to the cause would become irrelevant if he can kill me and claim my birthright as the last of my lines” Harry said, skeptical of this plan. Blood was power in the magical world, to give it freely was an unheard of gesture.

 

“According to Barty’s research, your blood would only power the ritual and provide a substrate for his own blood to regenerate, you wouldn’t be related once he is reembodied.” Severus said reassuringly.

 

“And you’ve read this research and believe it to be true? I trust you uncle Sev, if you say it all checks out, I’m in.” Harry said honestly.

 

“It does, there will never be complete certainty, but chances are high enough to disregard the alternative.” Severus offered.

 

“Brill! Then we’re set on that plan. I’ll offer my blood freely for this new ritual of his, and we should make contact sooner rather than later. I have plans of my own for him once he’s back. How is his sanity looking? Will this ritual return the man or the monster to us?”

 

“According to Barty, his sanity seems much restored. He is angry and fragile in his current state, so any instability is most likely due to that. We have confidence that he will return much saner than when he left us. And I’m brewing the potions required, so there’s even less of a chance of things going wrong. Can you believe they had the rat brewing him his potions originally? I’d be offended if it wouldn’t get me under cruciatus.” Severus laughed mirthlessly.

 

“How the mighty have fallen,” Harry laughed along.

 

“Do we have a timeline for this? It would be ideal to perform the ritual during the Yule Break, preferably on Yule itself. It would boost the magic.” Harry said thoughtfully.

 

“Why so soon? And how do you plan to get out during the break?” Severus asked wide eyed.

 

“Because there’s no reason to delay and he could use the year to gather his forces while the Goat is preoccupied with the tournament, and also because I plan to ask the Goblin Nation to supply him with a new identity so he can reenter society.” Harry smirked. “Can you imagine the Goat’s face when a new Lord Slytherin claims his seats? Everyone will think he’s gone mad, accusing him of being Voldemort reincarnated.” Harry smiled his now trademark evil smile.

 

“That still doesn’t solve how we get you there for the ritual.” Severus asked.

 

“Do you really need me to be there? If the blood is to be freely given, what difference does it make if I freely give him a vial of my blood when I go speak to him? Or at any point from now on for that matter. Just put it under stasis, I’ll slash my hand right now if you want” Harry said, looking like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

Severus felt dumb for asking, stupid enhanced brain. “You should discuss the specifics with Barty, but the logic has merit.” Severus conceded.

 

“Great! I’ll coordinate with Barty then. I think the best course of action would be for me to send a letter with Barty to get the ball rolling and set up a meeting sooner rather than later. Barty and I could sneak out through the passageway of the one eyed witch on the third floor on a weekend and be out and back in a few hours, no one would notice me gone.” Harry summarized executively.

 

“That seems like the most efficient option, yes. I’ll let Barty know to expect your visit.” Snape said, resigned to play second fiddle. 

 

“Perfect, would you mind if we mirror Father and Remus to catch them up? I have to meet Draco after dinner and I don’t want to call them too late in the evening.” Harry asked him with an innocent smile.

 

~~~~

 

“I’m dating a mastermind.” Draco said, pride shining on his face as he moved to kiss Harry after he caught him up on everything that happened up until they met up in the third floor classroom where they were currently lying on some cushioning charms.

 

“If you fail to plan you plan to fail.” Harry smirked.

 

“So how far ahead have you planned things out?” Draco asked.

 

“Not that far, you have to leave room to improvise. Things change, plans fail, you need some wiggle room.” Harry told him. “How are things in the snake pit, am I still enemy number one?” Harry asked.

 

“Every heir and their families know there’s a power shift coming. You’ve made ripples. Everyone knows to keep quiet of course. The chances of this being monumental enough for the dark to finally come out on top. We’ll stick to openly supporting Diggory, with perhaps a few harmless taunts to save face.” Draco told him. “Though anyone who witnessed you completely manipulate the Hufflepuffs like a fucking sociopath would know you’re a snake in the lion’s den.” He laughed brightly.

 

“It needed to happen, some of them were looking like they wanted to hex me. Everyone else is rooting for me now there’s no doubt I didn’t cheat. A show of support towards Cedric cost me nothing in comparison to letting that sentiment fester.” Harry said as he scratched Draco’s back lightly.

 

“Don’t take this the wrong way, because I don’t mean it in a bad way. It’s kind of hot actually.” Draco began. “But lately you’ve been… different. Not bad different, just different. More confident,  sharper, more ruthless. What happened?” 

 

“I actually hadn’t noticed? But I’m working on my shadowcraft, and that means facing my shadows. Turns out I can be all of those things it seems.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“And how’s that coming along?” Draco asked, interested.

 

“Moving along. I’ll only be able to fully travel through shadows and everything else it entails once I’ve faced my inner shadows and embraced them. It’s a slow process, but I’m getting there. I can darken rooms so far, that’s all. But my books say that I’ll know when I’m ready to face the shadows. It’s a developing story.” Harry said. He didn’t like to talk about the subject, to be honest. He’d gotten used to everything coming easily to him. Getting everything on the first few tries. Besides, he knew there was a little nook inside his mind he wasn’t ready to face yet. He’d been intentionally avoiding it for sometime now. 

 

“Hey, where did you go?” Draco asked suddenly, pulling him back to the present.

 

“What? Sorry, just tired I guess.” Harry smiled

 

“Fine, you’ll tell me when you're ready then,” Draco said knowingly. “But it is getting late, we should be heading back.” 

 

“It’s not that, I just got lost in thought, that’s all.” Harry placated, “it is getting late though, I’ll go first. Goodnight” he said with a quick peck before leaving.

 

~~~

 

“Professor, can I speak with you after class?” Harry asked MoodyCrouch as he turned in the essay due that day.

 

“Of course Mr Potter, stay behind after class.”

 

The class itself went by uneventfully, the Weasel was completely alienated, not even Dean or Seamus speaking to him. 

 

He told Neville and Hermione he’d catch up with them in a little while and shot a quick knowing look at Draco before heading to the front of the classroom as everyone left. It was the last class before the weekend so at least no one would miss him too long.

 

“Come through to my office Mr Potter.” MoodyCrouch said, limping up the staircase to the Juliette balcony outside his office. 

 

Once inside, he warded the room and motioned Harry to sit on the opposite armchair in front of the fire.

 

“Tea? We have a lot to discuss.” He said as he poured for them.

 

“Thank you, one sugar and a dash of milk please. I expect uncle Sev told you I’d be coming by to discuss logistics?” Harry asked, taking the cup and saucer from the man’s hand.

 

“Yes, he told me you had some doubts about some aspects of the ritual? I hope we can put those to rest today, it is of the utmost importance that the blood you provide is truly freely given, with no reservations.” He said.

 

“Yes, uncle Sev seems to trust your calculations and conclusions, and if he does, then I do too, but it doesn’t hurt to double check. I trust he told you what I would offer the Dark Lord with my loyalty? I’m worried that if I give him my blood, he’ll just kill me and have a claim over everything I’m offering.” Harry told him honestly.

 

“That won’t be the case. There is no intent in the ritual for your blood to sustain the Dark Lord further than providing the structure with which his own blood will regenerate. Think of it as an embroidered piece. Your blood would be the net upon which the embroidery is stitched, which would be his own new blood in this analogy. You won’t share any familial relation because of it.” Barty reassured him.

 

“Then I have no qualms about the subject. I also wanted to inquire as to the timeline for all of this. Now that you have my full cooperation, I see no use in waiting until June. I believe performing the ritual at the height of Yule would strengthen the magic, with the aid of our Dark Mother.” Harry told him.

 

“That was the plan I was going to present to him once everything was ironed out properly, one does not go to the Dark Lord with a problem one hasn’t got a viable solution for.” He said with a shudder.

 

“How is his state of mind? I won’t bring back a monster I’ll have to kill later.” Harry said resolutely.

 

“He is surprisingly sane and rational. Bitter and angry at his current situation, but not so much so that one could say it will carry over once he is restored to his body.” Barty said with confidence.

 

“And has he shared what his plans will be once he’s restored? Does he mean to start the war all over again?” Harry asked warily.

 

“He hasn’t, not in detail, but from what I can discern from what he has shared I don’t think he means to, not as plan A, at least.” Barty said after some thought.

 

“That’s promising, I would like to meet with him before you conduct the ritual. I think the best initial approach would be for me to send a letter through you at your earliest convenience and then set up a time to meet once we hear back from him.” Harry told the man.

 

“I’m slipping away tomorrow evening, if you could get it to me by then, I’d have no problem delivering it.” He responded.

 

“I could write it now if you’re not in a hurry. Also, do I need to be present for the ritual? I’m sure we could plan to sneak away on Yule but it would be much simpler if I just freely gave you a vial of my blood beforehand, wouldn’t you say?” Harry asked the man.

 

“It would certainly boost the ritual if the blood was freshly drawn, but if it’s more trouble than it’s worth, I’ll get a vial from you. It will have to be at the very last minute though, I wouldn’t want to put it in stasis and have external magic disrupt anything.” Barty said as he thought about the option.

 

“Perfect, I think it would be best. The least attention we draw to this the better. With the Goat’s focus placed on the tournament, there’s a better chance of us getting away with more if he thinks things will unfold in a more dramatic manner. I’m sure he expects things to come to a climax on the third task, he won’t expect we’ll have everything sorted by Yule.” Harry smirked as he explained his reasoning. “With that all sorted then, I’ll write you that letter and leave you to enjoy the rest of your day.”

 

Harry sat at the desk and pulled some parchment and his trusty quill. The missive was short and to the point, but with enough promise of more information should he be amenable to meeting with him. He folded it over once done and sealed it with the Monténèbre ring. A little taste of what he might get if he got with Harry’s plans.

 

~~~

 

“I can’t stay long tonight, Dragon, but I needed to see you.” Harry said by way of greeting once he met Draco that night.

 

“Why? Hot date after me Potty? Trying to make a killer out of me so soon?” Draco teased, but worry marred his features once he saw how conflicted Harry looked.

 

“Who is he?” He asked with venom.

 

“What? No, don’t be daft. I have something to do next, yes. It has to do with my shadow work, it’s been troubling me for a while. I’m almost there, but there’s something there I haven’t confronted, and today I made the first move to contact the Dark Lord and eventually meet him. I don’t want to do that without at least trying to complete my training to master the shadows.”

 

“Ok, what do you need?” Draco asked easily, pulling Harry close.

 

“Just you, I’m scared.” Harry whispered into the embrace. 

 

“Why are you scared? Tell me.” Draco said softly, undoing his bun to card his fingers through his hair.

 

“I’m afraid I’ll lose myself in the dark. There’s this corner of my mind I’ve been avoiding. It’s pitch black, I don’t even know what’s there. I’ve faced everything so far. The Dursleys, my parents death, my most vicious self, and I’ve embraced it as part of me. You said so yourself that it changed me. I’m afraid this last bit will change me irreversibly.” He admitted forcibly.

 

“So let it change you, are you afraid of losing yourself, or losing others because of it?” Draco asked knowingly.

 

“Both? I’m not as scared of entering the darkness as I am of who might come out.” He said, his voice the smallest it had been in so long.

 

“I need you to look at me Hadrian, look me in the eye and really listen to me, ok?” Draco said, pulling him back and lifting his head by the chin. Once Harry was lost in the silver of Draco’s eyes, the blond spoke the magic words Harry needed to hear most.

 

“I love you Hadrian. I have always loved you, even when I hated you I loved you, and I will always love you, whoever you become. Whoever comes back to me after tonight, I will love just as deeply, I promise. Let yourself go, please. You need this, you need to be full, embrace all of who you are and what you might one day be. I will always be by your side.” He said, and Harry felt that love so deeply, he did not doubt for a second that it was true. Draco loved him, and he loved him back.

 

“I love you too.” He said, relief filling every crevice of his soul.

 

“Of course you do, what’s not to love?” Draco smirked

 

“If you come out of this a monster, I’ll love the monster, and if you come out of this an angel, I’ll corrupt you in no time.” He smirked even more devilishly. “Now, give me a proper kiss, and go become who you truly are ok?”

 

~~~

 

It was a strange feeling, the combination of floating above the clouds and the iron ball weighing him down in the pit of his stomach. He rested his head on the pillow, after warding his bed to infinity.

 

Evening out his breath, he sank into his mindscape and went over to the corner he’d been dreading to face this entire time.

 

It was dark like the void of his shields, but upon closer inspection, it looked to be encased in a faintly crackling magical web. He’d clearly repressed this to the point of having shielded it with his magic, so with another fortifying breath, he set about dismantling the network of magic surrounding the darkness.

 

After pulling some of the threads, it completely shattered, and before Harry could do anything else, the darkness engulfed him.

 

Harry didn’t know how long he spent in complete darkness. This is what it must feel like to get trapped by his shields apparently. He trashed and despaired of course, but after some time, Merlin knew how long, he finally surrendered to it and stilled himself.

 

After another indefinite amount of time in stillness, he was suddenly standing in the middle of a clearing in a forest. It was a dark, pitch black night and he could feel like he was being watched from multiple points along the treeline.

 

Something in him told him to remain calm, so he sat cross legged right where he stood, and waited.

 

From the distance, he could see a shape taking form, like a person walking towards him, not yet distinguishable.

 

As it got closer, Harry could see that it was in fact himself. But also not himself. The boy that approached was more like he used to be before finding out the truth. He was small and frail, with hollow features, bony joints and that brittle birdsnest he’d almost forgotten he had. The eyes were the same, the same green, though they were filled with sadness, a deep sadness that filled Harry as well.

 

“Who are you?” He asked his approaching self.

 

Little Harry sat in front of him, looked up and answered simply. “I’m you, I’m us. What we used to be, what we could have been.”

 

“Why are you here? How are you here?” Harry asked in confusion.

 

“I’m the last of it, you trapped me here with it. I’m everything you fear about yourself.” Little Harry told him.

 

“What do you mean? You don’t look fearsome at all. I thought I came here to face a monster.” Harry said in shock. 

 

“Oh there’s a monster in here alright. But I’m not it, I’m the last step on the journey before you can face him.” Little Harry said sadly.

 

“I don’t get it. What are you?” Harry asked again, completely lost as to what was happening.

 

“Don’t you? I’m everything you fear about us. I’m your weakness, or should I say, I’m weak. I’m pathetic, I’m unlovable, I’m the you that clings to the light, to goodness, to righteousness, to what Dad thought he died for. I’m the one that honors their sacrifice, I’m the Harry who never discovered anything. I am a freak.” 

 

“Doesn’t it fill you with fear that I’m still here after everything that happened? That I could take over again? That everything you’ve done so far, and everything you’re planning to do is wrong? I’m sure you’d piss your pants to know that I’m the one that should have remained, the one that would have died for the good of the world.” Little Harry said, each word filling him with dread.

 

“You’re lying.” Harry said with a shaky voice.

 

“Am I? You know what you have to do don’t you?” Little Harry taunted him.

 

“No,” he whispered. He wouldn’t do that.

 

“You know you have to, you have to kill me Harry.” Little Harry said, his voice taking on an alluring dulcet tone. “Once you do, you’ll be invincible, nothing would stop us. I’m willing to make that sacrifice. It’s part of who I am, you know? The self sacrificing one.” Little Harry snorted.

 

Harry was at a loss, could he do it? Should he do it? This didn’t make any sense, this wasn’t like any of his previous work. He’d encountered most of his traumas already, he’d fought Vernon, he’d forgiven Petunia, Dudley, he’d even come to understand the Goat. But this? Murdering a part of himself felt wrong. All of this felt wrong. And that is when clarity hit him. A test.

 

“You’re wrong, I cannot kill you.” He said confidently.

 

“Then you will be weak, and all of this will have been for nothing.” Little Harry smirked.

 

“No, you’re wrong, about everything. You’re not weak, you survived where most would have died a hundred times over, you were betrayed and deceived by those you trusted. You were abused by those that should have taken care of you and used by those that claimed to have your best interest at heart. It’s not your fault. It never was. You’re not unlovable. Draco loves me, he loves us both. Mum and Dad love us, they gave their lives so we could live ours, not for us to become some paladin of the light. The best way we can honor their sacrifice is by living, so how could I kill you? You are me.” Harry told himself with kindness.

 

“I may have weaknesses, but I’m also strong, and I don’t love everything about myself, but those parts make the whole that I do love. I’m sorry I trapped you here. You’re still a part of me. You will never take over because the rest of me will not just go away only because you exist.” He said confidently, standing to give Little Harry a hug.

 

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry…” he kept repeating as he had his little self tight. Then he heard someone else speak and turned abruptly, letting go.

 

“At last, my child.” A beautiful woman with pale skin like alabaster, flowing black hair down to her waist and the most beautiful eyes Harry had ever seen was standing beside him.

 

“Mother?” Harry said in realization. 

 

She just smiled at him and opened her arms in invitation. 

 

“You are ready child, come, we have much to discuss” she said as Harry went into her arms.

 

“I’ve been trying so hard to find you.” Harry said into her chest. The hug felt amazing! Exactly what he would imagine a mother’s hug would feel like. He felt so safe, like everything would be ok if he stayed there.

 

“I’ve come to you in your dreams, child, but you’ve kept so much of me locked away in this place you haven’t been able to remember. But now we can have a proper discussion.”

 

They sat in the damp grass, Harry unwilling to let go, so he settled his head in her lap and allowed her to pet his hair.

 

“I have waited so long for you, my child. You are one of my most favored, but you’ve been through so much, and it pained me to see it and not be able to reach you. There is much you will have to discover on your own, but I will help you along the way.” She told him, her voice reverberating in his chest. It was the most eerie and eldritch voice Harry had ever heard, like it was made of the cacophony of every voice, but it had a beautiful melodic quality to it.

 

“Now that you have released yourself from the last of your shackles, you are ready to master my gift of shadows. Only those who truly know themselves can traverse the shadows without getting lost. It will help you in your quest. Both of you will free my children from those that say they act in my name. I am the maiden, the mother and the crone, the light, the dark and the dusk, where light and dark meet. With you as one of my blessed, there will be balance again. Don’t let doubt cloud your choices. I will go to him before his return, make him see. He will help you as much as you will help him. Together you will be magnificent, and I will be avenged.” She said, keeping Harry enthralled in her tale.

 

“Come with me child, there is something you have yet to see. I kept him with you when you took to my waters.” She said as they walked through the trees.

 

Coiled around the branches of a large yew tree, was a black snake.

 

“This is a piece of my blessed, your companion in your quest. He left it with you by accident the night his folly won over reason. It is yours to keep until it is time to return it to him.” She said.

 

“How will I know when it is time to return it?” Harry asked.

 

“That is not for me to say, lest I spoil my sister's plans too much. But don’t worry, my brother will come to you in time as well. You are my blessed, but you are his child. Wait for him. You know whom I speak of.” She smirked.

 

“Death.” Harry said instinctively. He knew that as a Peverell he was a child of death, but had never dared explore the gift his father rejected so vehemently.

 

“Don’t worry child, it’s not time yet. Don’t rush.” She said knowingly.

 

“What will happen now?” Harry asked.

 

“Now, my child, you will awaken, trust in me always, and you will avenge me and avenge yourself.” She said, with a manic swirl of magic in her eyes.

Chapter 19: Equals

It was disgraceful. His whole miserable existence was a disgrace.

 

To be reduced to this pathetic fetus, to be catered by that sad excuse of a man, good for nothing. At least he had Barty, who was capable and would enact his plans accordingly. Once he got his hands on the Potter boy he would have his body back at last.

 

His memories were still a haze, he couldn’t quite recall much of the end of the war. His last clear memories were around the time he built the cave out to house his locket, he remembered vaguely that his husband fought him on the idea. Then everything became murky and unhinged.

 

Then suddenly, a little over a year ago, a burst of clarity hit him. At first he didn’t know what had happened, but with much effort he began sorting through his jumbled mind to find memories that shouldn’t have been there. Why did he remember events from a year he spent in hiding? Memories of a ginger girl spilling her guts to him, memories of the Potter boy fighting Alissia in the chamber? 

 

After sorting through that particular set of memories he figured it out. His diary had been destroyed. Of course he had regained most of his strength back, half of his soul had returned to him once its vessel was destroyed. 

 

He needed his body back, and soon. Waiting until June to get the Potter boy was hard enough as it was if you didn’t add on the regret he felt daily.

 

Marvolo Riddle was not a good man, that he knew. He was self aware enough to know that he could and did commit unspeakable evils, but to realize the monstrous magnitude of his demise was humbling enough it bordered on humiliating.

 

A sudden knock on the door pulled him out of his thoughts. Looking at the mantle clock in the dilapidated room, he saw it was time for Barty’s weekly briefing.

 

“Enter” he said in his sibilating voice. 

 

“My lord, I bring much news.” Barty said as he kneeled before him. He thought it was ironic that the man would kneel in front of him in this form. This vulnerable carcass he was forced to inhabit.

 

“Tell me Bartemius, has everything gone according to plan?” He asked his follower.

 

“Yes and no my lord, but whether you share in my opinion that how events have unfolded will be in our benefit is up to you. I have successfully entered the Potter boy into the tournament.”

 

“Marvelous, though I don’t know what you mean by your first statement Bartemius, you will have to enlighten me further. Does anyone suspect you?”

 

“Oh yes my lord, Severus and the Potter boy figured me out in the first week. I entered him in the tournament with his tacit consent. He has sent you a letter my Lord, he means to join you.” Barty said quickly.

 

“You don’t know how much I wish I could expend the energy to curse you for this Bartemius. Alas, you are not worth it in my state.” Fetusmort said in rage. “Bring this letter to me, have you checked it for spells and curses? How do you know this is not a trap you fool!” He said.

 

“It was written in my presence. He wants to meet with you my lord. He is willing to help with the ritual and wishes to move up the timeline, so we can now perform the ritual during Yule.” Barty said as he handed him the letter. It was sealed with a crest he did not recognize, which was suspicious. But it opened instantly for him, clearly charmed only for his eyes only. What he read both intrigued and excited him. Wasn’t that a novelty these days?

 

 

Lord Slytherin:

 

I write to you in order to request a meeting at your earliest convenience. Barty tells me he meets you on Saturdays for a weekly briefing and I wonder if next time I might join him? I’m sure this missive might be confusing so I will give you a brief explanation that I would be happy to expand upon once we meet.

 

During the summer before my third year started, I discovered many truths that make it impossible for me to remain on the side of the light. Things that would hinder my own interests should that side prevail.

 

I am a dark wizard, and I would like to fight alongside my own, where I belong. I am prepared to offer much for an alliance with you. Least of all the crushing betrayal my switch in allegiance will mean to the light and the Goat personally.

 

Barty tells me you will require my blood in order to recover your body. As proof of my honesty, this letter is signed in blood. There’s more where that came from.

 

Sincerely,

 

Monsieur Le Marquis de Monténèbre, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black

 

Regulus, he read, over and over again. The boy shared his husband's name? He was a Monténèbre? There was simply too much to unpack in the brief letter for him to be able to think clearly at that moment.

 

“You will bring the boy next Saturday, Bartemius. He will not be harmed.” Voldemort said, voice tired from the simple act of holding the letter with his little chicken arms. Utterly humiliating.

 

“Yes my Lord.” Answered Barty instantly, eyes downcast in a submissive nod.

 

“Tell me what you know so far. I won’t be blindsided by the boy.”

 

“Not much my lord. But the boy's cooperation is not the only one offered. Severus has offered, though I would say demanded, to brew for you. He said having the rat brewing for you is disgraceful. He will brew the potions required for the ritual, and any you may need before and after that.” He said with a light chuckle.

 

“About the boy, I know about as much as what he has told you in his letter I presume. He is a dark wizard, heir to five lines from what he’s told me, and wants to join you because he discovered that he was indeed a dark wizard and the Goat had been keeping his heritage from him and profiting from his money and use of his Wizengamot seats. From what Severus has told me, the boy’s mother was in fact the missing Lyra Schwartzstein. So the boy is the heir to the Schwartzstein Barony and the Duchy de Monténèbre. I expect he will offer his political capital along with himself as a demoralizing figure for the light, but there is more he has hinted at that I haven’t been able to decipher. I’m afraid we will only get more clarity on the matter once he meets with you my lord.” 

 

“Quite right Bartemius, quite right. I dare say the tides are changing in our favor. I’m almost tempted to make you bring him tomorrow, but I’ll be patient lest my sloppiness costs us further than it already has.” He admitted reluctantly. “Now go back to the school and keep your head down now that your mission is complete. You will aid the boy in the tournament. There is no need to tamper with it anymore now that his cooperation is secured. You’ve done well Bartemius, this will not be forgotten.” The Dark Lord told his follower.

 

“Thank you my lord.” Barty said quietly, taking his leave.

 

~~~

 

“I’m meeting with him on Saturday,” Harry said nervously as he laid on the cushioned ground with Draco the following evening. 

 

“Wow, that’s… how do you feel about that?” Draco asked, unsure of what to say. The mere thought of something happening to Harry that day, that he would potentially only have his Harry for another week? It chilled something deep inside him, a coldness he didn’t know he’d be able to warm back up.

 

“Honestly? Not as nervous as I thought. According to Barty he was honestly intrigued by the letter, said he thought the tides would finally be changing in the dark’s favor and that if it were up to him he’d have told him to bring me back today.” Harry said.

 

“Right, I know your superbrain can figure out how all of that could be about finally being able to kill you, right? I’d be happy if my biggest enemy offered to come for tea instead of me having to hunt him down.” Draco said worriedly.

 

“Sure, but I have faith in what our Mother told me, he’ll see reason and we will work together, side by side. Think of all we could learn from him, Dragon! He has decades of mastery in the dark arts on us both. I know I have power, but what you do with it is the true measure of greatness.” Harry said. It was true of course, ever since he woke up from his time with the Dark Mother, he’d felt better than ever. He still hadn’t tried to walk the shadows, but he’d find a use for it eventually. It seemed silly to try just to avoid being late to class and risk outing himself over something so trivial.

 

“Well, that may be so, but I won’t rest easy until I get you back in one piece on Sunday. So we’ll be seeing each other every night this week. No excuses. If this is to be our last week… ” Draco said, but Harry cut him off mid sentence with a crushing hug.

 

“Hey! Don’t think that way, it will be fine, I know it will. I won’t say there’s nothing to worry about, but if things go sideways I have ways of getting out quickly now. It’ll all be ok. I’ll come back to you, always.” He promised solemnly.

 

“Fine, let’s just get through this week and then I’ll just have to worry about you competing in a deadly tournament. I just had to go and fall for a fucking Gryffindor didn’t I.” Draco grumbled.

 

~~~

 

It was midway through the week that Harry got a much needed distraction and a chance to test some things out. 

 

He had just finished the day’s brew with about half a period to spare, as usual, when Colin Creevey came in sheepishly to ask to take Harry away.

 

“What is the meaning of this Mr Creevey? We are not done with class” Severus sneered from his desk at the boy.

 

“I’m sorry Professor, I was just asked to fetch Harry for the Wand-weighing ceremony.” The kid answered meekly.

 

“You can tell them that he will be up once class has finished” Severus answered, not a care in the world.

 

“It’s fine Professor, I’m done with today’s work.” Harry said politely. “Are they in a hurry Colin? I’ll just clean up my station and go up with you in a minute.” He said as he spelled his station clean and put his things in his satchel. 

 

“Detention, Mr Potter. Friday after dinner. If you think you can undermine my authority we’ll see how you enjoy cleaning cauldrons for an evening.” Severus said. It was a good thing really, they’d been having to get creative with the reasons for detention lately.

 

“Yes sir.” Harry mumbled, though the glint in both their eyes was thinly veiled.

 

Harry then stepped out with Colin and walked up to the classroom where the ceremony was being held.

 

“So, you know what this is about Colin?” Harry asked conversationally.

 

“Mr Ollivander is here to inspect the champion’s wands and there’s some press as well, apparently there’s to be an article in the Prophet about the tournament and they need some pictures and interviews with the champions.” He said looking up to him. “I just wanted to say, Harry, that I’m sorry you got pulled into this but I’m rooting for you! Most of my year is!” Colin said excitedly.

 

“Thanks Colin. I appreciate that really, I’m gonna need all the luck I can get with this thing.” Harry said sheepishly, rubbing his neck.

 

As they approached the room, Harry gave himself a once over and pulled himself together with some quick wandwork. He wasn’t that disheveled, nothing that a few freshening charms and a quick tidying up on his tie and shirt couldn’t sort right out.

 

He entered the room to find most of the group already gathered. All three headmasters with their champions, Mr Crouch, Ludo Bagman, and a colorful witch with an intricate platinum updo and lime green satin skirt suit with fur trimmings.

 

“Harry my boy, so good of you to join us at last. Now we can begin.” The Goat said jovially.

 

“I’m sorry for the delay sir, I was down in the dungeons with Professor Snape.” He said with an innocent smile by way of explanation. 

 

“I was wondering if I could maybe borrow you for a moment, young man. You’re the last one I’m missing for my piece you see, it would be but a minute for some quick questions.” The woman asked in a sultry manner. She had the longest nails Harry had ever seen, and small dainty spectacles dangling from the tip of her nose as she looked at Harry through her thick lashes.

 

“Of course, miss…?” Harry asked, waiting for her to introduce herself.

 

“Skeeter, Rita Skeeter. A pleasure” she purred.

 

“Miss Skeeter,” Harry smiled politely, “if it could be after we proceed with the ceremony I’d be happy to spare a few moments to talk to you. I’ve delayed proceedings enough as it is I’m afraid” he told her with his most charming innocent smile.

 

“Of course, we’ll have a little photoshoot after and then we can find somewhere cozy and chat.” She said, keeping up the seductress act.

 

“Very well, now that we are all here, if we could gather round then we will commence with the weighing of the wands. Mr Ollivander has come from London to check that each of your wands is in working order before the tournament begins officially. Ladies first as they say. Miss Delacour? If you’d please provide your wand for Mr Ollivander to inspect.” Ludo rambled excitedly at them.

 

Fleur gave her wand to the eccentric character, who examined it thoroughly before emitting his veredict.

 

“Most interesting, yes… rosewood, nine and a half inches, unyielding… and a…” he said with a dramatic pause.

 

“A Veela ‘air, yes, from my granmuzzer’s ‘ead” Fleur supplied in her broken English.

 

“Quite remarkable. Very temperamental, Veela hair, but I suppose the familiar connection serves to anchor its loyalty.” He said as he conjured a beautiful bouquet of wild flowers.

 

“Everything seems to be in working order, Mademoiselle. It will serve you well” he said as he returned the wand to the girl.

 

After that came Viktor’s turn. He handed the man his wand for inspection and waited with his signature half scowl.

 

“Aa yes, Gregorovitch if I’m not mistaken? Ten and a quarter inches, hornbeam wood, quite thick and rigid for my taste anyway. Dragon heartstring core.” He said, conjuring a flock of birds.

 

“Everything seems to be in order as well Mr Krum, here you go.” He said, handing Viktor his wand back. His attitude had changed slightly between his wand and Fleur’s. If Harry had to guess, he could feel it was a wand proficient in the dark arts.

 

Then it was Cedric’s turn, and Harry tuned the man out as he thought if he would put on the same show as he did when he sold him his wand. Before he knew it, they were calling for his wand.

 

Harry flicked it from its holster and handed it to the old man for inspection. Luckily, they were spared any theatrics as he limited himself to a brief description and test when he conjured some wine.

 

After all had their wands tested, they were then put through a harrowing photoshoot directed by Rita and her cameraman Bozo. After an eternity of pictures in various poses and groupings, they were finally released. Harry took care to convey exactly what he wanted the readers to get out of the interview he was about to give. He kept his expression innocent and slightly dazed, yet kind and open. He had a feeling the woman would be a hard biscuit to chew on so he mentally prepared himself to deal with her.

 

She shoved him into a nearby broom cupboard and conjured some stools for them to sit on.

 

“Now, Harry. May I call you Harry? Why don’t you tell me what inspired you to go against the rules and enter this dangerous tournament at the tender age of 13. You don’t mind if I use a QuickNotes Quill do you? It makes things so much easier.” She said as she set a scroll of parchment and a quill floating beside her.

 

“I’m 14, and I did not enter the tournament, someone put my name forward without my consent, I don’t know who did” Harry said as he looked over the parchment to read about how his eyes glistened with the ghosts of his past or some rubbish like that.

 

This simply wouldn’t do, but how to play this… nicely, Harry thought, he didn’t have anything to hold over the woman just yet, but he had ways now to find something to keep her in check if she underestimated him.

 

“Miss Skeeter, please stop. Trust me, I’m doing you a favor.” Harry said politely, and when she paid him no mind. He simply burned the parchment and quill with a flick of his wrist.

 

“What in Merlin’s name?” She said, startled at the display.

 

“I’m sorry, you weren’t listening. I promise this will be a nice and productive conversation if you manage to listen to me seriously. What you had so far was unusable anyway. I told you I did not enter the tournament. I swore on my life and magic I didn’t, and it was witnessed by the entire student body the night of the champion selection. We wouldn’t want you sued for libel would we? Misquoting a minor without his guardian present? Ugly mess that would be. But I have respect for you and your work Miss Skeeter, I believe it would be best if we worked together rather than against each other wouldn’t you say? I’m a very public person after all, and will continue to be throughout my life unfortunately. Would you be amenable to collaborating if I gave you exclusivity from time to time? I wouldn’t outright tell you what to write of course, I trust you know what sells, but only that we maintain a certain narrative and public image of me as a constant. Would that be an acceptable compromise?” Harry said, smiling innocently at her.

 

She looked at him with appraising eyes for a moment before Harry saw her mind made up.

 

“I think that would be the most productive option here Mr Potter. I must say I’m amazed, I had you pegged as a Gryffindor through and through.” She smirked devilishly.

 

“I have many traits Miss Skeeter, house traits are quite simplistic after all, we all have a little of every house in us, wouldn’t you say?” Harry said with a matching smirk.

 

“Quite right, I wouldn’t want to take up much more of your time, so if you could give me a direction in which to take the piece and a few quotes I’d be able to produce something of worth to us both.” She said executively, all traces of the femme fatale gone.

 

“Surely. As I told you, I did not enter this tournament willingly, someone entered me against my will. I don’t know who. I was told I’d have to compete because the goblet constitutes a binding magical contract, and without my guardian denying consent I’d be obligated to participate. So I’ll have to do my best and hope to survive competing against older and more experienced competitors. I won’t say I’m not nervous, I would be lying, but it’s not the first nor will it be the last time I find myself in some sort of mess. Trouble seems to find me just fine without me having to go looking for it. Let’s keep it hopeful and sympathetic towards me. I’m sure you can fill in the blanks and fluff it up nicely. I quite enjoyed your series on the events at the World Cup final after all.” Harry told her just as effectively.

 

“I can work with that. Can I dig further into who might have entered your name in the Goblet?” She asked.

 

“I think there’s more juice in finding out why I had to compete in the first place and how this mess could have been avoided. Remember I said I could only be bound by the contract with consent from my magical guardian? I’m sure you could find that information through some public record, but I’m not supposed to know who it is, it can’t be traced back to me. I think the real story is there.” Harry said, smirking.

 

“Marvelous, I hope you enjoy the final product then. Would you need to approve a manuscript beforehand?” She asked.

 

“Don’t worry about that. I know a little embellishment of the truth here and there is inevitable and comes with the territory of being in the public eye. I won’t hinder you if you need to write a little gossip about me from time to time, just remember to keep it in line with the image we are trying to portray.” Harry told her, he figured that in this exchange, he had to give a little to get a little. He could take some pieces speculating about his love life or things like that if they painted him in a good light and it got him pieces that he could feed her when it suited him.

 

“Then I won’t take up more of your time,” she said, “I expect this to be a most fruitful working relationship Mr Potter, it was quite enlightening to meet you.” She smirked as she stood and left him in the cupboard.

 

Once alone, Harry focused on the shadow the harsh afternoon light from the window cast under the windowsill. It bent and darkened until a pair of red slit eyes were looking at him.

 

A little black garden snake slid out from the shadows and coiled itself on Harry’s offered arm. As he looked at it, he told her in parsel “Stay with her and find out everything you can about her. Report back if you find anything interesting we could use against her if she misbehaves.” 

 

Harry watched with a manic smile as his little spy slithered back in the shadows and went to do his bidding.

 

He’d quite enjoy this shadow magic thing, he thought. 

 

~~~

 

“Are you nervous?” Barty asked as they walked the tunnel that led to the Honeydukes cellar. They needn’t go all the way, just past the wardline so they could apparate to where Fetusmort was living. 

 

“A little, the usual. I’m confident you’re not leading me to my death knowingly though, uncle Sev would have your balls strung on the rafters in the Great Hall if you double crossed him like that. I guess it’s more anticipation than nervousness?” Harry laughed. He’d changed from his uniform into a smart black velvet sherwani set, pants tucked into his calf length boots. His alibi was set for a few hours, having informed Neville and Hermione that he needed to slip away for a couple of hours so if anyone asked, he’d been with them all along.

 

Once they felt the wards as they passed through, Barty side-alonged him to a run down manor house overlooking a graveyard.

 

“Very on brand, I must say.” Harry said as he surveyed his surroundings.

 

“Wait till you see Slytherin Citadel, it used to be the Dark Order’s headquarters during the first war, one of our Lord’s Slytherin properties.” Barty said casually as they walked up the gravel path up to the house.

 

“I thought he kept his public and private persona separate during the war.” Harry said. As for what he had read, there was no mention of him being Lord Slytherin in the history books, only that Dumbledore used to accuse him of it but it would be disproven many times with confirmed sightings of Voldemort somewhere while Lord Slytherin was somewhere else.

 

“Yes, he lived and entertained as Lord Slytherin in Viper Hall, his private residence. The citadel is the most ancestral Slytherin property, a medieval fortress complete with moat and barracks and everything. It’s quite the fearsome sight to behold.” Barty said.

 

Before they reached the door, Barty turned and said “as a courtesy, considering your… history with him, Wormtail won’t be making an appearance today, so don’t go looking too hard lest you find him. I will lead you to my Lord. Try and keep your impression of him in his current state to yourself, he’s touchy about it.” He warned.

 

“Ok, I won’t. He was the least of my worries to be honest, don’t worry.” Harry reassured the man.

 

They entered and walked through a series of dilapidated hallways with torn wallpaper and some holes that let you see into some rooms before they reached a door. Barty knocked softly and opened at the faint “enter” they heard coming from the inside.

 

“My Lord, I have Hadrian Potter with me to see you.” Barty said, on his knee.

 

Harry could only see the back of an armchair in front of the crackling fire. But he heard the sibilant voice thank Barty and tell Harry to sit in the opposite chair. 

 

Harry went forward, occluding hard with his mask firmly in place. He was thankful for the forethought because the sight of the dark lord was truly gruesome. He occupied what looked like a premature stillborn’s body, with serpentine features and disfigured tiny extremities coiled in impossible positions, sort of like a trussed chicken ready to be roasted. At least he needn’t worry about the imp wielding a wand.

 

“Lord Slytherin, thank you for agreeing to meet me.” He said politely, with a small head bow.

 

“Harry Potter, I must say I had planned for our next meeting to go quite differently, but your letter managed to pique my curiosity. Do sit down, I’ve had tea brought up beforehand,” Fetusmort said “alas, I am unable to play host properly so I’m afraid you’ll have to pour. I won’t have any. My hands cannot hold the cup properly.” He said.

 

“Thank you, your Lordship,” Harry said as he poured himself a cup like he liked it. He thought about casting a detection charm to check for poison, but decided to trust his rings. There was no sign of peril on his finger, his rings as cool as ever, so he took a sip and rather enjoyed the blend actually.

 

“Lovely blend, is it custom?” He asked conversationally. 

 

“Yes, an old Slytherin recipe. I’m surprised you didn’t check for poison.” He said, intrigued by the boy’s carelessness. 

 

“Any one of these would have burned my finger off had this been poisoned, there was no need to be that crass” Harry smiled as his rings appeared on his finger. Just for dramatic effect, he’d had them separate into each individual ring before fusing back together on his hand.

 

“Quite the suite of rings you have there, Heir Potter.” Voldebabe said.

 

“It was quite the shock to find out when I went to take an inheritance test, I’ll give you that.” Harry smirked at him. This was pleasant so far. 

 

“I can imagine.” He said, only to continue right to business, apparently done with pleasantries. “Care to share what brings you here? I’d like a little more than what you shared in your letter.”

 

“Yes of course. As I said, during the summer after my second year, I stayed at the Leaky Cauldron for about half the summer after an incident with some accidental magic. I blew up my uncle's muggle sister… like a balloon, not like a bomb, unfortunately.” He smirked.

 

Some hints of deviance in the child, promising, Fetusmort thought to himself.

 

“Anyway, I got a little carried away with my shopping, I chuck it up to being raised by magic hating muggles. But I digress and we don’t have time for my full life’s story. As I left their house, I ran into my father, Sirius Black. He told me he had been wrongly imprisoned because of the rat framing him and that he was my blood adopted father. He took me to Gringotts the following day where I had an inheritance test done and watched a recording from my mother. I found out that my name was never Harry James Potter, but rather it was Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black. My mother was also not a muggleborn, as I thought, but the missing baby from the Baron Schwartzstein and the Duchess de Monténèbre.” Harry explained.

 

“I discovered my life had been completely engineered and designed with one goal in mind, to shape me into the righteous paladin of the light that would one day defeat you. The Goat hid everything from me; my heritage, my magic, my birthright, even my name. He depleted the Potter Vaults and has used my seats on the Wizengamot without my consent ever since my father died.” Harry continued.

 

“I am a Dark Wizard, probably the darkest wizard today along with present company,” he said with a nod towards Fetusmort. “I am Heir Peverell, Heir Black, and the heir to the Schwartzstein Barony and the Duchy de Monténèbre. My Potter magic is my only light family magic. I belong in the Dark Order. I would like to get my revenge for what was taken from me, and I would like to be your ally.” Harry said confidently.

 

“Strong words for a child barely out of the nursery. What makes you think you could ever be my equal and stand by my side?” Fetusmort sneered.

 

“Our Dark Mother told me it would be so, that we are her Blessed and we will work together to liberate the dark and avenge her. I know I have much to learn, and part of my desire to stand beside you is how much I’ll be able to learn from you until that place may be truly earned. I’ll happily be your apprentice before I can be fully by your side.” Harry said.

 

“You mean to say that you have communed with our Dark Mother?” Fetusmort said incredulously, only he and the Dark Mother knew that she had blessed him.

 

“I have, she told me what I have already told you, we will work together to avenge her. I am not arrogant enough to assume that I will take that place beside you right away of course, as I said, I am merely 14 and have much to learn, but I will earn that place and make you and our Mother proud.”

 

“And what do you offer for a place at my side,” Fetusmort said haughtily, though Harry could tell he’d already hooked the little imp.

 

“First and foremost, myself. The Boy Who Lived, because once we reach a critical point in the conflict, to reveal my true loyalties will be the final blow to the light. In a more practical sense, I personally offer you my seats on the Wizengamot and the ICW. I can take the Potter and Peverell seats away from the Goat, giving the Dark Faction the majority in the chamber and the position of Chief Warlock to its leader. Also, House Peverell and la Maison de Monténèbre are friends of the Goblin Nation, so if you need assistance in order to obtain a new identity to claim your Lordships back and return to the public eye as Lord Slytherin, I could facilitate that. That is what I can offer you personally. As far as my current allies, I can offer an additional seat taken from the light and to bring the Black seat to the dark once more. Though for that, I’d need for you to give up the rat so we can clear my fathers name so he can claim my proxies, I’m sure his memory could be properly altered after you are reembodied and back to full strength. And on that note, there is also the little detail of my blood, freely given so you can have your body back.” Harry said, finished with the long list of benefits an alliance would bring. 

 

“You make a compelling case for yourself, child, but tell me, how do I know this is not some trap devised by the Goat?” The imp said with what could be interpreted as a sneer.

 

“I, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black, swear on my life and magic, that everything I have said to the Dark Lord Voldemort is the truth. If I lie, may the Dark Mother strike me down where I stand and take her gifts back as I no longer deserve them. So mote it be,” Harry vowed, casting a bright lumos.

 

After a few moments of silence, the imp spoke.

 

“We have a deal Mr Potter-Black, you may call me Marvolo.”

Chapter 20: Dragons and Yule

Notes:

Settle down with a drink and a snack because it’s a long one today. Enjoy!

“What the fuck was that! You nearly gave me a heart attack!” Draco hissed furiously as he stepped into the abandoned classroom on the sixth floor next to the tapestry of centaurs playing croquet. Apparently, sending a shadow raven with the note without warning wasn’t as romantic as he thought? You live and you learn.

 

“You didn’t like my raven? I thought it would be better than a snake.” Harry smiled sheepishly.

 

“I didn’t mind the raven per se, but the fact that a black crow with red eyes crawled out from my bed canopy with a note on its beak nearly killed me!” Draco said, punching his arm.

 

“I’m sorry, I just got back and I wanted to see you. We hadn’t arranged for anything and I’m getting used to the shadow creatures. Come sit and I’ll tell you all about it. It’s done! And it was actually quite pleasant, his personal blend is so good, it has hints of cardamom and orange peel I think.” Harry rambled only to be cut off by a crushing kiss he didn’t see coming.

 

“I thought the raven was from the Dark Lord. When I first saw it I thought it was from him. That he’d broken your mind and found out about us and he was writing to gloat and tell me I’m next, that my parents were next. So no, it wasn’t just the raven.” He said as he held onto him tightly.

 

“I’m fine Dragon, everything’s fine. We’ve sealed the alliance.” Harry said soothingly. “We both took vows never to harm the other, and he offered to train me and teach me everything he knows, he’ll put every resource available to him at my disposal so I can one day be his true equal. Apart from the fact that he was a little imp and clearly bitter about it, he was actually sane and rather pleasant once everything was properly ironed out. Severus and Barty have everything sorted to perform the ritual during Yule as scheduled. And once he’s back and fully recovered he’ll hand the rat to the authorities and Father will be cleared of all charges! We’ll have to handle Fudge carefully though, I’m sure he’ll want to sweep it under the rug anyway but I have plans for that already. Between your father and me we can turn him around in no time.” Harry said confidently.

 

“So what happens now?” Draco asked, suddenly very tired after the emotional high he was coming down from.

 

“Now we keep going as if nothing happened. I have a tournament to win, and an old coot to fool and maybe start to discredit, more on that if Skeeter delivers with the story she’s working on. I’ve done everything I can so far, things need to follow their own course now before there’s anything I need to actively do. It’s a good thing I have an army of little critters keeping an eye on every possible threat I can think of, so we’ll be prepared if anything happens.

 

“Has the Goat said anything about your quarrel with the Weasel?” Draco asked curiously “you’ve been testing the limits Hadrian, I don’t want him to get suspicious.” 

 

“Not to me, but he did ask Hermione about it a few days after the big blow up. We prepared for the chance he might do that so she fed him the story we decided upon. I’m apparently very hurt but still close to the other Weasleys and Hermione so he’s been assured that I’m still toeing the line and I won’t stray. He hasn’t discussed me with anyone since I put a snake on him at least, and from what it tells me, the man likes to think aloud and talk to the portraits and the bird so if nothing has come up about me I believe I have passed his checks so far.” Harry said, “though I do expect a meeting if the Skeeter piece turns out the way I expect it to.”

 

“Please tell me you were careful.” Draco said worriedly. Truly, this idiot Gryffindor would be the death of him.

 

“Extra careful. Our agreement so far is based upon mutual understanding and good faith, I’ll give you that, but I have no reason to doubt her since the terms benefit her as much as me and it would be quite silly of her to bite the hand that feeds her. I’m still not above blackmailing her if she steps out of line though, I put a snake on her right after the interview ended just to be sure. Did you know she is an unregistered animagus? She’s a water beetle, that’s how she gets her scoops. Apparently she also has a binging problem with Fostercue’s never melting fudgesicles and is having an affair with her photographer, the Editor in Chief of the Prophet and the Minister’s press secretary.” Harry recounted merrily.

 

“That sounds fun, ever wanted to try and become one?” Draco asked, completely oblivious to Harry’s scheming.

 

“Of course I have, I was going to ask Father if he’d teach me how over the summer.” Harry confessed.

 

“Maybe we could learn together? I know you need a potion to figure out what form you’d take if you went through the whole process. We could ask uncle Sev to brew it for us. I hear it’s quite tricky to brew.” Draco said pensively.

 

“I’ll ask him sometime, there’s no rush. Besides, he’s quite busy brewing for the Dark Lord, and that’s not even considering the potions needed for the ritual. It’s quite taxing to maintain his imp body apparently.” Harry said.

 

“What do you think you’ll be? I’m sure I’ll be something with wings.” Draco said dreamily.

 

“I think so too, I’d like to fly as well, but I’ll take anything dignified, I won’t go through with the hassle if I’m something lame like a hamster or a squirrel or something like that.” Harry laughed.

 

“Like you’d be a squirrel, I’m sure you’ll be an eagle or something imposing like that. If anyone would be a squirrel it’d be Granger, I’m sorry, I know I like her now but really, it’s the teeth.” Draco laughed.

 

“I know, I love her to bits, don’t get me wrong, but her parents are dentists, that’s like muggle healers that specialize in the mouth and teeth. You’d think they’d have fixed it.” Harry said.

 

“She should know Madam Pomfrey could give her a potion for that. It’s sad really, the amount of things muggleborns normalize when there almost always is a potion or charm that could help.” Draco said absentmindedly.

 

“Tell me about it, makes me think about how many people must have seen my glasses and thought, how stupid is he? Why doesn’t he just take an eye-correct potion?” Harry said, a little hurt.

 

“It’s all rigged that way when you think about it. They don’t ask, we don’t tell. Don’t feel bad, you found out in the end and so will Granger if you suggest it kindly. It might be a good idea if you do it before the Yule Ball.” Draco suggested.

 

“I know, I’m still sad I can’t go with you.” Harry grumbled.

 

“Have you thought about who you’d ask? I’m going with Pansy.” Draco said.

 

“I can’t be arsed to care, to tell you the truth. I’m more concerned with the first task to be honest, but ever since they announced it I’ve been in no short supply of offers, everyone else who isn’t you feels icky though.” Harry said with a grimace. “I tried to ask Mione but she said she already had a date and wouldn’t tell me who.” Harry told him dismissively.

 

“Dumbledore would be over the moon if you went with Girl Weasel.” Draco said sarcastically.

 

“Which is why I would never, besides, she’s just getting over her crush on me so I don’t want to give her mixed signals. We agreed Neville would ask her, as the Boy Who Could Have Lived he still needs to keep up appearances for the Goat’s sake, so a nice Gryffindor witch it is.” Harry sneered.

 

“Then you should do the same, for his sake. What about the Gryffindor Patil girl? You’d make a cute pair in traditional Desi formalwear.” Draco said thoughtfully. “It has to be a girl. I won’t tolerate another bloke.” He warned.

 

“Of course I wouldn’t ask another bloke,” Harry said with an eye roll. “And that’s actually a good idea. Remus was worried I’d be pushing the envelope with my outfit, that I should have gotten something that nodded towards my heritage rather than the set I got. I could say that I wanted to match her outfit and that’ll be that.” He said pensively. “I’ll ask her next time I see her.”

 

“Fine by me, I at least get to approve.” Draco said bitterly. “Have you thought about the first task any more?” He asked worriedly.

 

“I have a hunch it might involve dragons, but I’m going to talk to Barty tomorrow and confirm. I decided I’m not accepting help with the actual task unless I really need it, but I’d like to know what they are beforehand as my playing field leveler. I’m already reading up on them just in case.” Harry said.

 

~~~

 

The next morning, all hell broke loose at breakfast in the Great Hall when the paper arrived. Harry was inwardly elated at how the piece Skeeter wrote turned out, and by the sympathetic looks he was getting in contrast to the angry ones directed at the middle of the staff table, it seemed to have worked perfectly. She was just north of accusatory while spreading doubt about the headmaster’s ability to keep the children of the school safe. She did not include that he’d made Harry compete even though he was his magical guardian and could have refused, which gave Harry pause, but maybe it would have been too incendiary as an opening piece and she might be saving it for later. 

 

It was mainly about his failing age line and lack of security in the school. Nothing too damaging but a good seed to plant for later pieces. The Goat did not look too bothered by it and Harry did not feel his eyes on him during breakfast or any brushed against his shields, so it might be that he dodged this one after all.

 

“Hey Parvati, do you have a date for the Ball yet?” Harry asked the girl, who was seated across from him next to Lavender and Faye Dunbar.

 

“No I don’t, why?” She asked knowingly.

 

“Would you like to go with me?” He smiled charmingly “Just as friends though, I wouldn’t want to give you the wrong impression.” 

 

“Sure, I’d love to. Why not ask someone you fancy though? Or do you have someone already? Is it a forbidden love? How romantic.” She swooned.

 

“Nothing like that, I just don’t want that kind of hassle right now and I’d like to actually have some fun that night without any nerves. I’m nervous enough about the first task as it is.” He said, laughing the jab off, hoping he’d managed to occlude enough not to blush too much. She’d hit the nail on the head in one swing. Dangerous territory.

 

“It’s great timing actually, my Daadi is sending lehengas from Jodhpur for me and Padma to wear, I haven’t written to tell her which color yet. What are you wearing?” Parvati asked.

 

“Black brocade sherwani and churidar with gold accents.” Harry answered with a smile.

 

“Lucky for you, I look great in gold. I’ll let Daadi know soon then. We’ll cut quite the figure as a pair.” She smirked knowingly and leaned in closer over the table. “I always meant to ask you about your heritage, but you never talk about it so I didn’t want to pry.” She said quietly.

 

The crowd at the table had thinned out considerably and looking around, Harry noticed most of the people in their immediate vicinity were trustworthy, so he leaned in closer and filled her in quietly.

 

“It’s one of the things I wasn’t supposed to know I guess, up until last year I didn’t know anything, and my relatives who I live with never mentioned it either, they just explained me away as a little too tan.” He said with a bit of venom in his voice. “But we’re Rajasthani Brahmin from Udaipur originally, Potter used to be Pathak before my ancestors settled in Gloucestershire. I don’t know much more I’m afraid. I might still have family there, who knows.” Harry said with a shrug.

 

“Well, the House of Patil would be honored to host you if you ever wanted to visit. Jodhpur is only a few hours away from Udaipur.” Parvati smiled kindly at him. 

 

“Thank you, someday I might take you up on that.” Harry smiled back. One day, he told himself, one day he’d go and visit where his ancestors came from. He should start by visiting the family manor here in England anyway. 

 

Harry had found it hard to come to Hogwarts this year. He’d never had a home he didn’t want to leave before, or that he’d wanted to return to once at school. He couldn’t wait for Sirius to be free so he could start spending more holidays away from the castle. Waiting for the summer was just too long a wait. 

 

~~~

 

Later that day, Harry made his way to the DADA classroom to talk to Barty. The 24th was drawing nearer and Harry needed some help with the task. He had an inkling of what it might be after pasting together some tidbits of information he’d gotten over the course of the year, but he wanted confirmation.

 

He’d decided he’d ask the man about the three tasks and then prepare on his own. After all, the Dark Lord had commanded Barty to help him with the tournament. Mighty big of him considering he’d gotten Harry into this mess in the first place.

 

Once they were both seated in his office with a cup of tea in hand, they got down to business.

 

“So, I decided I don’t want actual help preparing for the tasks, but I’d like to know what they are so I can prepare myself with enough time.” Harry told Barty “I don’t feel particularly bad about it. The three extra years worth of extra experience and education the other champions have on me more than warrant a little leeway as far as I’m concerned”.

 

“Ok. The first task is dragons.” Barty said with a little pinch in his voice. “The magic of the tournament is tricky, so there isn’t much I can say about the tasks, I can’t give you all the details. I physically can’t.” Barty said by way of explanation.

 

“Whatever you can say will be more than helpful.”

 

“The second one has to do with… water. Underwater for a time” Barty said with difficulty, clearly trying to skirt around the magical gag around the subject.

 

“The third task is a… a winding obstacle course to get to the cup. I was supposed to turn the cup into a portkey that would take you to the graveyard to perform the ritual.”

 

“So… like a maze?” Harry asked, only to get a pained meaningful look from Barty as confirmation.

 

“Ok, I can work with that. I’ll start researching dragons and discreetly look for ways to remain underwater for long periods.” Harry said confidently.

 

“You’ll get a clue for the second task from the first. That’s the only one that you get no info about. You know that for the first one you are only allowed your wand.” Barty said.

 

“I know, I somehow doubt that wearing my dragonhide armor will fly well with the dragons, they might smell the skin of their fallen on me or something, so I’ll see how I can spell my clothing fireproof.” Harry said. 

 

“If you need anything, don’t hesitate to ask. I’m offering help personally as much as because I was ordered to, so don’t make me fail my mission.” Barty smirked.

 

“Thanks Barty, I appreciate it. I better head to the library then.” Harry said.

 

~~~

 

The weekend before the task coincided with a Hogsmeade weekend, the first for Harry since he hadn’t been able to partake in the visits the previous year.

 

He went down with Neville and Hermione, marveling at all the different stores. He didn’t need much of anything so early in the year. Most of his clothing still fit perfectly and he wasn’t out of stationary or candy, but he enjoyed the visit nonetheless and even managed to get ahead of his Yule shopping and get some gifts for some of his friends, mainly the more generic ones from his newer friends he didn’t know so well. He’d read in his etiquette books that once you were on first name basis with another wix, it was proper to send a present that could escalate in worth and size depending on the actual closeness of the bond. He got mostly candy and books for many of the heirs of every affinity. He decided to owl-order some things he saw that would be perfect for Nev and Mione, since he couldn’t buy them with both of them accompanying him.

 

They stopped for lunch at The Three Broomsticks, the local pub, which Harry quite enjoyed. The atmosphere was lively and festive and the food was passable, but after a long day walking around he was ravenous so he wolfed down his club sandwich in three bites anyway. 

 

He was deep in conversation with both his friends when they heard a rumbling throat clearing and a large shadow cast over them.

 

“Hiya Harry.” Hagrid said rather awkwardly as he towered over them even more dramatically than usual given the children were sitting down.

 

“Hi Hagrid, how are you?” Harry asked with a friendly smile. 

 

“Aye, good, good, can’t complain. I wanted to have a wee word with ye.” He said in his thick Scottish brogue.

 

“Sure, what’s up?” Harry said, no intention of moving, since Hermione and Neville were trustworthy enough to hear anything a Goat’s pet had to say.

 

“I wondered if you’d like to come for a late afternoon stroll along the forest today. It might get chilly, so I’d bring a good cloak.” He said with as much subtlety as an atomic bomb.

 

“Sure, I’ll see you later then. After dinner at your cabin work okay?” Harry asked casually.

 

“Aye, fine. See yer then!” The oaf said with a choppy nod and strode away, knocking a few chairs around.

 

“What was that about?” Both his friends asked.

 

“Probably about the dragons, since he wants me to bring my invisibility cloak, but I’m not supposed to know yet.” Harry told them quietly. “I’ll tell you all about it after I get back.”

 

~~~

 

Harry got to Hagrid’s hut after dinner that night and knocked on the door. 

 

“Harry, quickly lad, get under yer cloak!” Hagrid said, looking around nervously.

 

“Ok, done.” Harry said, slightly annoyed at the oaf.

 

“Sorry, we’re not going alone, lad. No one can see yer”

 

A few moment later, Madame Maxime turned the corner and Hagrid’s whole look suddenly made sense to Harry. He hadn’t really noticed before how the man had slicked back some of his mangy hair and wore a different jacket from his usual drab brown robe.

 

“Olympe, so happy yer could come, I have something to show yer.” He said sappily.

 

“I am most intrigued ‘Agrid, lead ze way,” she said matter of factly.

 

They walked along the forest for a bit before they delved in at one point. The walk inwards was fairly short until they started to hear the noise and then the light of fires through the trees.

 

They came upon the edge of a clearing where four magical cages contained four dragons, with some tents and dragon handlers milling about.

 

“Oh ‘Agrid! C’est magnifique! ‘Ow did you know!” The large woman said in awe.

 

Harry left them to their conversation and ventured a little bit closer. He could see some of the dragons were quite distressed, and he wanted to test something out, but the distance from the treeline made it difficult to hear.

 

He walked up to the cages carefully, mindful of maintaining enough distance as to not get caught by some errant flame. He moved along every cage with a devilish grin on his face. 

 

This would be a breeze.

 

~~~

 

The next day Harry was looking for a quiet table in the library, a stack of books on dragons floating behind him, when he spotted Viktor at his favorite table by the news archive section. It was always quiet because no one cared about archived issues of the Daily Prophet and Harry liked the quiet.

 

“Mind if I join you?” Harry asked quietly in German. They were far away from Madam Pince’s earshot but nonetheless…

 

“Be my guest,” Viktor responded amiably.

 

Harry set his books down, and a quick glance at Viktor’s stack revealed he also knew about the dragons.

 

“We all know then. Got a plan yet?” Harry asked curiously, sticking to German in case people were eavesdropping.

 

“Wouldn’t you like to know.” Viktor smirked back at him. “So the rest know as well?”

 

“I know for a fact Fleur does at this point. I’m not sure if Cedric does.” Harry answered. 

 

“You should tell him then. It doesn’t seem right to keep it from him if we all know.” Viktor thoughtfully said, “I’d like to win as much as anyone, that doesn’t mean I wish any of you dead.” He said with an eye roll at Harry’s incredulous look.

 

“You’re a better man than I am, Gunga Din.” Harry said with a small laugh. “I’ll tell him later.” 

 

“So, do you have a plan?” Viktor asked him, a hint of concern on his face that revealed the question was a little more than just plain curious.

 

“I do, they brought nesting mothers, so my best guess is we’ll have to retrieve something from them. I thought about flying, but after seeing them I came up with an alternative plan. I think I’ll keep it a surprise though. I’m just studying in case I need the back up.” Harry smirked.

 

“But you cannot bring your broom.” Viktor asked with a confused look.

 

“They allow us our wands, don’t they? Summoning charms are third year curriculum at Hogwarts, perhaps they come later at Durmstrang.” Harry teased lightly.

 

“You might be onto something there Potter.” Viktor smirked, taking the joke.

 

“If anyone can work a broom in that situation it’s you. I have other cards up my sleeve.” Harry told him, before they both turned their attention back to their books.

 

An hour or so later, Harry said goodbye to Viktor and went about searching for Cedric. He snuck behind a tapestry because really, were there any tapestries in this sodding castle that did not hide an alcove or passageway? Makes one wonder why there aren’t more teen moms in the wizarding world.

 

He pulled out the map and spent a few moments looking for Cedric before spotting his name with a group of other puffs in the Transfiguration Courtyard.

 

He hurried there in order to catch him before he left and asked for a word once he found him.

 

“What’s up Harry?” Cedric asked with a smile.

 

“It’s dragons, the first task. Nesting mothers. We’ll have to recover something from them I reckon. Viktor and Fleur know as well, so I thought you should know too.” He whispered, leaning into the handsome boy.

 

The startled wide-eyed look he got back confirmed he in fact did not know, and after regaining his composure, he was very thankful for the tip.

 

“Really Harry, thank you. You didn’t have to do that.” Cedric said with a grateful smile.

 

“You’re such a Puff” Harry teased “Of course I did. Viktor thought so too. We all want to win or at least survive this. It’s not right you were the only one left who wouldn’t know what to prepare for.” Harry smiled.

 

“Well, I’m grateful anyway.” Cedric said, a smile still plastered on. If he weren’t in love with Draco, Harry could see the appeal of the boy, to be honest.

 

~~~

 

“Are you nervous about tomorrow?” Draco asked as he ran his fingers through Harry’s hair as they laid on the cushioned stone floor of an unused classroom on the second floor.

 

“Not really, not much anyway. I’m fairly confident my plan will work. If it doesn’t, I have enough backups.” Harry smirked into the blonds lap.

 

“Well, your fair confidence is not very reassuring for me. I expect an award for my performance tomorrow. I don’t think my occlumency has been quite put to the test as it will be tomorrow, watching you face a nesting mother dragon. Are you sure you can’t tell me what you’re planning to do?” Draco asked tensely.

 

“I told you Dragon, it’s a surprise.” Harry smirked. “But don’t worry, it’s nothing too reckless. I ditched the broomstick idea, it’s just a backup now.” He said reassuringly.

 

“Fine. Have it your way then. I’ll just be in my corner dying from a heart attack.” Draco said teasingly, bending down to kiss his stupid Gryffindor.

 

They kissed for a while longer until it was almost time to leave. 

 

Draco conjured a mirror to check himself out, composing his uniform and healing the beard chafing around his mouth.

 

“I can’t keep episkeying this every night you know? You’ll need to shave beforehand.” He teased him. The truth was he loved to feel the slight irritation after a proper snogging session, and Harry was getting proper hairy everywhere else and it did things to Draco, who was quite smooth all over still.

 

“I can do that, though you don’t sound like you really want me to.” Harry teased back.

 

“Maybe every other day.” Draco smirked. “Anyway, we should be getting back, you need your sleep for tomorrow. 

 

~~~

 

Harry followed a worried looking McGonagall down the tree line to the tent and pitch where the task was to take place. Harry was grateful they weren’t using the quidditch pitch for this madness.

 

“Here we are Mr Potter, please join the other champions inside… and good luck.” She said with a worried look on her face.

 

“Thank you Professor, I’ll do my best.” He smiled reassuringly, as strange as it was for him to be reassuring her, but hey, when have adults ever done anything for him in this bloody school anyway. Nihil novo sub solem.

 

Once inside, he realized he was the last one there. Madame Maxime looked worried, her hand gripping Fleur’s shoulder a little too firmly. Karkaroff looked smug behind Viktor and the Goat stood calmly behind Cedric.

 

“Great! Now that we’re all here, we can proceed with the task, gather round children. There you go.” Said Ludo Bagman in an unusually chipper tone, befitting someone who wouldn’t be facing a dragon in the next few minutes.

 

“For your first task, you are to retrieve a Golden Egg from the nest of a mother dragon. You are allowed only your wand and uniforms have been provided for you behind the screens you see to your right. You will draw from this bag to determine the dragon you will be facing and in which order. Ladies first as they say!” He said, moving towards Fleur with the bag opened.

 

She reluctantly put her hand in and took it out with a wince, a miniature animated dragon in her hand with a little badge with the number one hanging from its long neck.

 

“Perfect! As you can see, Miss Delacour has drawn the Welsh Green and will be facing her dragon first! Ladies first indeed.” Bagman said merrily.

 

He then approached Viktor with the bag, who drew the Hungarian Horntail with a number three.

 

Cedric then drew the Swedish Shortsnout with the number two tag.

 

Perfect, Harry thought, already aware he was about to draw the Chinese Fireball and would go last. Just the one he’d been hoping for and he was happy to be closing the show.

 

They each stepped behind their screens and Harry quickly started charming his provided clothing fireproof. He was surprised to not hear anyone else doing so, maybe they assumed it would be already fireproof? Rookie mistake.

 

The uniforms consisted of a simple sweatshirt and sweatpants set, ingeniously sporting his house crest rather than the Hogwarts crest to avoid the whole ‘we have two champions’ thing.

 

They moved on to the antechamber of the tent and waited as people finished taking their seats on the stands and Bagman relayed the proceedings to the audience.

 

The mood in the tent was varied. Fleur was pacing around giving herself a little pep talk in French, Viktor was still like a statue in his chair, probably deep in his mindscape, and Cedric’s knee looked like a woodpecker hammering a tree.

 

Harry was relatively calm. Anxious rather than nervous. At the blast of the cannon, Fleur was called to the pitch.

 

“Bonne chance.” Harry said, smiling at the nervous girl.

 

She gave him a hint of a manic smile as thanks and walked out into the field.

 

Harry tried to listen in on Bagman’s commentary but the noise of the crowd drowned most of it out. About 30 minutes later, the cannon blasted again, signaling that Fleur was done.

 

After a few minutes, they heard Bagman introduce Cedric and the cannon blasted again.

 

“Good luck!” Harry said encouragingly to the nervous boy, who merely nodded with a small smile and headed out.

 

About 25 minutes later, give or take a few, the cannon blasted for the second time, and some moments later it was Viktor’s turn.

 

Now alone on the tent, Harry focused on his breathing, and just to be safe, cast some fire repelling charms on himself in addition to his clothing. The books did not say if you could do that, but they also didn’t say he shouldn’t, so best to be safe than sorry.

 

Not 15 minutes later, the fastest by far until now, Viktor finished his task and Harry was being called out by the cannon.

 

He took a deep, fortifying breath and stepped into the arena.

 

The field was rocky, with many boulders and cracks in the ground to provide cover should he need it. He could see the dragoness coiled on top of her nest, her clutch secure under her talons. He approached carefully, keeping a good distance but close enough to remain in earshot of the beast.

 

“Keep away from my hatchlings! You will not take my hatchlings! I will burn you to ash if you come any closer!” The dragon hissed menacingly. 

 

“I mean you no harm, great dragon, not you or your hatchlings. There is an egg in your clutch that does not belong to you, it's golden and it doesn’t smell of hatchling. That is what I need to retrieve. If you smell it you will know. If you could give it to me, I will not come closer.” Harry hissed back, giving the dragon a deep bow but keeping his eyes trained on the beast lest he missed her firing at him.

 

“A speaker, I have heard stories of dragon speakers. A golden egg you say? And you will not harm my hatchlings?” The dragon responded.

 

Harry was relieved it could hear him, since he didn’t exactly want to cast a sonorus on himself and broadcast the fact that he was speaking in parsel. 

 

“Yes, you can check it, and when you find I tell the truth, I would appreciate if you could roll it my way.” Harry responded, bowing deeply still.

 

The dragon nuzzled the egg, and after a second, rolled it with her back talon towards Harry. He quickly thanked her and grabbed the egg.

 

At that moment, the cannon blasted signaling the end of his task. He wasn’t sure how long it had taken him, but surely not as long as Cedric and Fleur? He’d see once they scored them.

 

Once the thunderous applause started he noticed everyone had watched the task in baited breath. He hadn’t realized everyone had been quiet as he talked to the dragon.

 

Once in the tent, he let himself get checked over by a grumbling Madam Pomfrey, even though he assured her he was fine, he hadn’t even approached the dragon enough to get injured.

 

Fleur had a burnt leg, pants ripped up to the knee to expose her leg that was now covered in burn balm.

 

Viktor had a few scratches here and there and a nasty burn on his arm, and Cedric had half his face covered in balm as well as various cuts and scrapes.

 

They each looked at him with a mix of awe and disbelief. At that point, the judges entered the tent to see to their champions before reconvening to set the scores.

 

“That was quite a show my boy, how did you ever manage to subdue the dragon into giving you the egg?” The Goat asked jovially, yet the hint of suspicion was not lost on Harry.

 

“I asked her nicely,” Harry smiled innocently. “I was prepared to summon my broom, but once I got close enough, I understood her. It was like hearing a snake speak with an accent, so I just told her one of the eggs wasn’t hers and if she could roll it over to me then I wouldn’t come any closer.” He shrugged.

 

“Luckily, no one heard you my boy, but I hesitate to say that it was a risky move, displaying such a gift.” The Goat said a little more sternly than Harry guessed he wanted to, because he covered it with a twinkling smile right away.

 

“I’m glad she could hear me from that distance too, even though it’s been public knowledge since my second year that I’m a parselmouth, I didn’t exactly want to broadcast it either.” Harry said with a sheepish smile. “Though I really don’t see what the big deal is. No one would bat an eye if I could talk to dogs, what’s so special about snakes?” He laughed innocently.

 

“Well, I’m glad you managed it unscathed just the same.” Dumblefuck said with glinting eyes that sparkled with a little something more than amusement. Annoyance maybe? He could choke on a big fat todger for all Harry cared.

 

After that, the judges retired to their booth to announce the scores and Harry was left to answer the questions Cedric and the others had. They exchanged their stories while the judges deliberated and Harry just told them what he told Dumbledore. “I just asked her for the egg. I can speak to snakes, I guess dragons aren’t that far from them because I could understand her once I approached.” 

 

In the end, Harry and Viktor tied in first place with 40 points each, just because the little bitch Karkaroff docked points off Harry’s score to keep him down. This warranted one of his shadowpets slipping him a little Restless Sleep draught, he thought to himself with a devilish smirk. He knew from what the raven he’d set on the man told him, that he was growing nervous about the eventual return of the Dark Lord. From what he remembered Severus had told him about the man during the summer, Harry would bet his Firebolt that he’d get nightmares about it.

 

~~~

 

Harry was on his way to his dorm to shower after the task when a pale arm pulled him behind a tapestry.

 

He barely had time to react before soft lips were upon his and he realized it was Draco. The kiss deepened quickly, a little more than usual given the soft moans Draco was making, grinding his pelvis against Harry’s. It was the first time they felt the proofs of their arousal so shamelessly against the other, and if they didn’t stop soon Harry would spill in his pants.

 

“Hey, hey! Calm down.” Harry laughed as he came up for air.

 

“I’m in love with the stupidest, most foolish, reckless, idiot git of a Gryffindor!” Draco yelled, punctuating each epithet with a punch on Harry’s arm.

 

“But at the same time, you’re so incredibly hot right now. Fucking Gryffindor ass Hadrian Potter!” He said as he attacked his mouth again.

 

“I know we haven’t taken things further, and I want to, sometime, but I…” Draco said bashfully, the last bit quite unintelligible.

 

“What did you say, love? I didn’t catch the last part” Harry said, running a gentle caress up and down Draco’s arms.

 

“I said I don’t know how and I’m embarrassed!” He said quickly.

 

“Hey! There is nothing to be embarrassed about. We’re 14, Dragon. I’m happy to be learning along with you. I’d be mad jealous if I thought you’d had experience I didn’t. It might not be the most healthy thing to confess but it’s true, I’m happy I’ll be your first in many aspects, as you are mine.” He said soothingly, kissing the blonde boy’s pulse point softly in between each sentence.

 

“But you’re so much better than me.” Draco whined, and the compliment went straight to Harry’s groin.

 

“You’re the first person I’ve kissed, there has never been anyone else and I hope there won’t be for a long time. But if you want the truth? Father sent me a book when I told him we’d gotten together.” Harry said.

 

“Really? Can I borrow it?” Draco said curiously, though still blushing profusely.

 

“Of course! I’ll send you a raven with it later tonight once we’re in bed. And don’t blush. I don’t ever want you to feel shame around me, or about us. I will do almost anything to make you happy Dragon, we love each other, there’s no shame in enjoying that love. I agree we’re too young to move things too much further along than this, I’m not ready either, but one day we will be and I’m glad it’ll be with you.” Harry said lovingly.

 

“I love you scarhead.” Draco said with moist eyes,

 

“I love you too my Dragon.” 

 

~~~

 

Once Harry got to Gryffindor tower, he was more than ready for a shower and a nap, since he was excused from the day's classes.

 

He was not expecting the raging party that was waiting for him however. The twins quickly put a butterbeer in his hand and ushered him to the center of the room.

 

“Here’s to our champion! First place!! Fuck that Russian fuckface!” They yelled in unison, eliciting a cheer from the crowd.

 

The Weasel tried to approach him as if nothing had happened, surely hoping to catch some second hand glory but the twins quickly intervened and turned him right around, which led to another one of his tantrums that just earned him another silent glare from the once boisterous room. As much as Harry hated the ginger wanker, he was beginning to worry about how much of a pariah he had become. Only a little though, so he kept partying merrily.

 

He chatted with his friends for a while longer before he tried to excuse himself to go shower and sleep a little, only to have everyone chant for him to open the egg.

 

That was a mistake if there ever was one. The insufferable screeching was a definite party killer however, so he quickly ducked up the stairs and had a relaxing shower, wank included after his stupid boyfriend got him all worked up.

 

~~~

 

The next day, another chaotic breakfast awaited Harry in the Great Hall. Rita’s second piece covering the tournament arrived in a flurry of owls.

 

TRIWIZARD’S TOURNAMESS, WHAT IS ALBUS DUMBLEDORE THINKING!

 

You’ve read correctly, dear readers. I was prepared to give you a detailed account of the events transpired during the first task of the Triwizards Tournament. However, recent discoveries warrant a little detour in the story, as I have uncovered unsettling information regarding the esteemed Hogwarts Headmaster Albus Dumbledore!

 

As you may recall, last time I covered the ongoing wizarding competition underway at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, I told about the irregular selection of one Harry Potter as a champion at merely 14 years old! And yes, dear readers, Albus Dumbledore’s negligence goes far beyond my initial assessment.

 

I first questioned his lack of security measures around the tournament. How could any wizard enter whatever name they wanted into the tournament? Condemning wix of any age to either compete or lose their magic if they rightfully refused.

 

There would be one saving grace for any underage wizard however, since we all know wix under the age of 17 cannot be bound by magical contracts without the consent of their magical guardian. Any witch or wizard underage could easily owl their parents to deny consent and that would be the end of it, wouldn’t it? Unfortunately not for our own Boy Who Lived however.

 

I took it upon myself to look in our ministries records to look for the identity of Mr Potter’s magical guardian, since when I asked him about this saving grace, he was unfamiliar with the concept! Preposterous!

 

You will never guess who I found listed as young Mr Potter’s magical guardian in the archives of the Department of Magical Children’s Welfare. None other than Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore!

 

So now I pose the question directly to him. 

 

What are you playing at, Albus Dumbledore? You were in the room to deny consent for our Saviour to be bound by the contract and chose not to? 

 

How can this man, to whom we entrust the care of our children, endanger one of his students so blatantly, but not only his student, but his own ward! Why did Mr Potter not even know about this in the first place!

 

Don’t even get me started on yesterday’s display of half arsed security during the first task, and you will excuse my French dear readers, but my editor firmly agreed with the epithet so it remained on the page. 

 

A dragon, and not any dragon, but a furious nesting Hungarian Horntail, managed to break free from its binds and go on a merry chase around the school following Durmstrang Champion Hector Kram who was on his broomstick for the task.

 

Is this really the environment we want our children to live in for most of the year? Is this the man we should entrust their care? Maybe it’s time for new and fresher blood to take over for the good of the children. I leave it to your judgements dear readers.

 

For a more in depth recounting of the Triwizard Tournament’s first task and scores, turn to page 4.

 

Harry braced himself for the inevitable, and sure enough, not 10 minutes after the paper had arrived, Dumbledore was gone from the Head Table and McGonagall was taking him up to his office mumbling angrily to herself about how Albus had crossed a line this time. 

 

Harry quickly put everything behind his shields, leaving only the feelings of trust and devotion he had once felt for the Goat so he could review them at will once he got up to his office.

 

 

“Harry, my boy, I hope you understand that…” Dumbledore started once Harry was seated before him in his office, but Harry interrupted him quickly.

 

“Don’t worry about it sir. I understand why you did what you did. I don’t hold it against you. I was sad you never told me you were my magical guardian though, I would have been happy about it.” He said with a sad voice, looking into his blue eyes so he could see everything Harry had served up for him on a silver platter.

 

“It was for the best if you didn’t know my boy,” Dumbledore said with his grandfatherly tone.

 

“I know, and I understand why you didn’t spare me from competing in the Tournament. I know if you could have, you would have. But Voldemort is behind it isn’t he? If he is then I must compete and face him eventually. I get it. I know what I have to do, it’s a sacrifice I must make. Even if it cost me my life, it’s my duty. I wish you could spare me that as well. I’m sure you do too, but it’s my destiny. I’m ready, whatever it takes.” Harry said resolutely, giving the Goat another glimpse at his selection of memories and feelings that supported his claims.

 

He saw the poorly disguised relief in the Goat’s face and the flash of satisfaction in the twinkle in his eyes.

 

“I’m very happy we see things the same way my boy. Rest assured that if I could spare you any of this, I would in a heartbeat. But alas, this has been ordained by powers higher than you or me and I have tried my best to balance protecting your childhood as best I can with preparing you for what Fate has deemed your destiny.” The Goat said reassuringly.

 

“Of course sir, there’s no doubt in my mind about it. I’m sorry it has been portrayed in this light so publicly.” He said sadly.

 

“Oh, don't worry about me my boy, public opinion is a fickle mistress, today's newspapers will be tomorrow’s mulch. It’ll blow over in no time. Just worry about enjoying every bit of good you get, now that you are sadly aware of the bad. I wish it could have come later but sadly, that wasn’t to be.” The Goat lamented.

 

“Thank you sir, I’ll certainly try.” Harry smiled softly.

 

“Have you secured a date for the upcoming ball my boy? I’m sure Miss Weasley would be delighted to have you as her escort.” The old fuck had the gall to say.

 

“I have sir, I’m going with Parvati Patil. Neville had already asked Ginny, but we’ll all go as a group and hopefully it’ll be a fun night.” Harry said pleasantly.

 

“That’s nice my boy, make sure to apply yourself with the upcoming dance lesson, champions are expected to open the ball after all.” The goat said with an amused glint in his eyes.

 

“Are you sure I couldn’t possibly face another dragon instead?” Harry mock-winced.

 

“I’m afraid they will already be back at their Reserve by the time the ball comes, my boy.” The Goat teased. “Now, I’m glad we could clear the air so swiftly and so satisfactorily, but you should run along to class, you still have time to make it within schedule.” He smiled.

 

“Ok, thank you sir,” Harry smiled as he stood and quickly left the room.

 

He kept his expression plain until he reached an alcove in a hallway with no portraits he could slip into and rage a little. How he would enjoy skinning the old fuck alive ribbon by ribbon of skin once the time comes. At least he ate his story up by the handful. 

 

~~~

 

“That was very risky Bambi, leading Skeeter down that path. You’re very lucky Dumbledore didn’t do anything rash!” His father admonished that night during their mirror call.

 

“Father, it’s fine, I’ve told you before. He’s not evil. I wish he was sometimes. What he is is even worse, he’s a self righteous, know it all, sanctimonious son of a cunt who thinks every life in a 10 mile radius is his to sacrifice for what he thinks is the greater good. He only wants me toeing the line and willing to go to the slaughterhouse, he doesn’t care what fun I have on the way. So far I have him convinced everything is fine and things are still going according to his plans. You’ll be a free man come Easter and then we’ll worry about truly antagonizing the old fuck.” Harry said with an eye roll.

 

“That may be so, but I still don’t have to like it.” Sirius grumbled.

 

“You’ll enjoy your freedom soon enough, and I’ll enjoy going home for every holiday instead of just the summers.” Harry smiled.

 

“You’ll have to get used to many new homes, pup, because if I get cleared of all charges we’re moving to Black Manor. But we can still spend summers at Tŷ Du’r, that’s what it’s for essentially.” Sirius said.

 

“Fine, fine, I wish I could spend Yule with you though.” Harry said sadly.

 

“I know, but soon you will and that’s what matters. Besides, if there was a chance you could spend Yule anywhere you’d have to be present at the ritual.” Sirius told him.

 

~~~

 

Harry was on his way to the Great Hall for lunch the next day when Cedric pulled him aside into an unused classroom.

 

“Hi, what’s going on?” Harry said as he noticed Fleur and Viktor already there waiting for them.

 

“Thanks for meeting me here, I won’t keep you for long. I just have a proposition for you.” Cedric smiled. When the others just waited for him to continue, he did.

 

“Considering we were all able to successfully complete the first task because we were forewarned of the dragons, I thought we might work together moving forward. I don’t know about you, but I have no idea what that shrieking egg is all about. So maybe we can work together to figure it out and once we do, we can all prepare on our own for the second task. Isn’t this tournament all about international cooperation? I’d rather come out of this alive and with some new friends than win at all cost.” Cedric told them, and upon hearing himself and seeing the playful smirk on Harry’s face he winced a little and added, “I know, I just heard myself and I am such a Puff.”

 

“I’d be happy to, if everyone else is.” Harry shrugged.

 

“I could do zat.” Fleur said with a warm smile that had the two other boys turned into a puddle. 

 

“I vud be glad to haf new friends.” Viktor said as well.

 

“Cool! So, should we have lunch together? You can join me at the Hufflepuff table and then maybe we could rotate and eat at each of our tables or something like that.” Cedric said as the four of them walked to the Great Hall.

 

“I like that, you can join me at the Gryffindor table whenever you like,” Harry offered.

 

They had a fun lunch chatting away and helping Viktor and Fleur with their English, with Harry supplying the translation when things got too complicated for them. Not one of them had made any progress with their egg, so they didn’t talk much shop, only fun.

 

The goat looked strangely at them. Harry could see the outwardly amusement at the odd group but here was a hint of annoyance. Maybe there was something there that Harry could explore.

 

~~~

 

A few nights later Harry was hanging out with Draco and the other Slytherin heirs in an abandoned classroom on the seventh floor.

 

“You two are beyond sickening.” Pansy deadpanned with little heat, as Draco sat on the floor with Harry’s hair on his lap. It was their favorite activity, after kissing of course. Whenever they met, Harry would pull his hair down and lay his head on Draco’s lap, who would instantly begin carding his fingers through it and scratching his scalp.

 

“We are exactly the proper amount of sickening.” Draco said haughtily. “Why did I agree to this when we could be alone in here right now?” He asked Harry in mock annoyance.

 

“Because I never get to see any of our friends, and I wanted to see them.” Harry answered, making himself more comfortable in Draco’s lap.

 

“It is sort of rubbish that we have to pretend so much by now. You really should have let the hat put you in Slytherin.” Pansy said with a tinge of sadness.

 

“I know, but meddling old Goats could not be denied.” Harry said, and remembering the lunch he had a few days ago and the Goat’s reaction, an idea came to him.

 

“Hey, maybe we could do something about it? I have an idea.” Harry said, smirking as he pulled himself up and sat next to Draco.

 

“And what would that be?” Blaise asked, sharply detecting the smell of a plot being hatched.

 

“Well, you know how this is supposed to be the year of unity and all that rubbish the Goat sold us on the opening feast right? I think we should take him at his word.” Harry smirked devilishly.

 

“What do you mean? You know we don’t mix with the other houses, or the light heirs.” Theo said, confused at the idea.

 

“Right, but this could benefit us. Just hear me out. You know our lord will push for a peaceful takeover as much as possible right? Dumbledore is counting on us being divided to inspire conflict between light and dark, he’s made Gryffindor and Slytherin almost symbolic of that. So maybe we take the chance this year to blur house divides a little and then maybe, when the light suddenly find themselves under our regime, it won’t be so hard for them to just carry on living. I think a lot about that tug of war between light and dark is fear mongering and misunderstanding. If we subtly befriend some of them, the transition will be smoother for the dark and the Goat will lose support. We could also help convince people that the Dark Lord isn’t back.” Harry explained

 

“Ok, but how?” Daphne asked, intrigued and amused at the idea at the same time.”

 

“Well, you have an in with the other heirs already, and I think I’ll bring it up whenever there’s another meeting of the other heirs. They’ll buy into it with no effort, they’re just as anti Dumbledore as we are, so that’s one common issue we can exploit.” He said to Daph, Blaise and Cassius. “Perhaps start small, like a study group? We could set up study groups with members of all houses by year, and then we could have our own more private one of just heirs with the cover of the larger ones, after all, the tournament has disrupted our academics quite a bit.” Harry smirked devilishly. “Then we could also start having some meals with friends from other houses, I know it will be easier for Slytherins to mix with the Ravenclaws at first, but we can slowly branch out.”

 

“I think it’s a brilliant idea, and I know I could benefit from a little extra help academically.” Greg smiled sheepishly.

 

“Great! I’ll bring it up at the next heir meeting and we’ll go from there. I’m sure that with time, Daphne, Blaise and Cassius will be able to integrate you all seamlessly into the mix.” Harry said excitedly.

 

~~~

 

The light heirs fell for Harry’s plot with little to no effort on his part, and Susan took over the planning and organizing of everything. 

 

In the run up to Yule, the great hall became ever more dotted with various colored robes spread across the tables, and the library slowly turned into a hodgepodge of mingling students.

 

Harry could see the Goat was livid at the development, but since he had been promoting the same thing all year, and it couldn’t be traced back to Harry, there was nothing he could do but watch it all unfold. 

 

~~~

 

A week before the ball, Harry was having lunch with the other champions, discussing the ball.

 

“I simply don’t know what to do!” Fleur complained, “Of course I unzerstand zat ze boy would want to go wiz ze girl ‘e likes. But now I’m left wizout a date!” 

 

“Do you have any requirements?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“ ‘E would ‘ave to be taller zan me of course, and a good dancer, but any ‘andsome man who would look good on my arm would do.” She said pensively.

 

An idea popping into his head, Harry excused himself and went to the Slytherin table of all places.

 

“Hello Cassius, do you happen to have a date for the Yule Ball?” He asked the handsome seventh year.

 

“Why, are you asking?” Cassius laughed 

 

“No, I’m spoken for already.” Harry smiled and rolled his eyes, “but I have a lady friend who has recently found herself without one and is in need of some arm candy to escort her. Interested?”

 

“I’m spoken for as well, but I could escort her if she isn’t expecting anything else.” Cassius said quietly.

 

“Don’t worry, we won’t risk the wrath of certain quidditch players.” Harry said knowingly. “Are you a good dancer?”

 

“I’m a Warrington.” Cassius deadpanned as if that explained it.

 

“Great! Come with me.” Harry said, pulling him by the wrist and bringing him back to the Ravenclaw table.

 

“Fleur Delacour, meet Cassius Warrington. He is also stag for the Ball and would be delighted to escort you.” Harry grinned.

 

Fleur gave him an appraising look and stood next to the boy. She then took him in a dancer hold and looked up.

 

“ ‘E will do, Zank you ‘Arry,” she said. “Would you like to be my escort for ze ball Monsieur Warrington?”

 

“Avec plaisir Mademoiselle Delacour.” Cassius said as he kissed the back of her hand.

 

“Wonderful, zeek me out later and we’ll discuss robe colors.” 

 

They returned to their meal and Fleur eyed Harry with an amused yet intrigued look on her face, and when they left for class, she discreetly pulled him aside.

 

After a few moments, Viktor joined them in the little alcove she had tucked them into.

 

“After I just got you a date? This is how you eliminate the competition? You wound me, really.” Harry teased.

 

“We’ve been watching you Harry, and we must say we are most intrigued.” Fleur said in perfect English, which left Harry a little off kilter.

 

“We wanted to approach you discreetly before, but Cedric is always around. We know of your fame of course, but knowing you know… there are things that don’t add up.” Viktor supplied fluently as well.

 

“What would you like to know?” Harry asked them.

 

“Well, for starters, your magic doesn’t feel like I expected it to. It’s a Veela thing, we can sense people’s magic.” She said knowingly. “Don’t worry Harry, we are both here as friends. You don’t have to worry about keeping secrets. My Grandmother is the High Chieftainess of the European Veela Clans, we sided with the Dark Lord during the first war and with Grindelwald before that. You have nothing to fear from me.” She smiled warmly.

 

“And you must know by now that I come from a dark family as well. My father runs things behind the scenes with his group of friends in most Balkan countries. We were both sent here to evaluate the situation in Britain and the rumors about the Dark Lord’s return, to reestablish some old alliances, but we see the benefit in some new ones.” Viktor smirked.

 

“In that case, this is not a conversation to have in passing, we should meet later with more time and privacy, but I should reintroduce myself.” Harry smirked.

 

“Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black, Marquis de Monténèbre, Most Honorable Heir Schwartzstein, Heir Peverell, Heir Black and Heir Potter. Delighted to make your acquaintance properly.” Harry said with a mischievous grin.

 

~~~

 

The 21st snuck up on Harry in the midst of all the schoolwork assigned before the break and everything else going on. The study groups were slowly gaining traction and his newfound friendship with Fleur and Viktor secured important alliances for the Dark’s imminent rise.

 

After the Yule feast, at least it was to those who observed the holiday, he went up to Barty’s office and quickly caught him up on his latest news before he had to slice his hand open to provide the blood needed for the ritual that night.

 

“I have a blood replenisher ready for you, courtesy of Sev. We think it’s best to err on the side of too much than too little blood, considering you won’t be there for the ritual.” Barty said, handing him a vial and a jar.

 

Harry then proceeded to cut his palm with a shallow cutting curse, letting the blood pool in his hand before letting it drip down into the jar with a silent prayer to the Dark Mother. “May this blood help him and make him strong and whole again. Help him Mother, make him see.” He thought to himself as the blood slowly filled the jar.

 

Once it was full, Harry healed the cut on his hand and drank the potion, which helped ease the slight lightheadedness he felt after draining himself so much.

 

Barty offered him some sandwiches and carefully set the jar inside his satchel before bidding him goodbye.

 

“Well, either I just did the greatest or the stupidest thing ever. Time will tell.” Harry said to himself as he left for the Gryffindor common room

 

 

Chapter 21: He’s back

Notes:

Long ass chapter again today. It took me a little more than usual but I wanted to do it right and I hope I have. Enjoy!

“Do we have everything?” Barty asked Severus. He was busy carving the rune circle in the ground of the graveyard, in front of the grave of the Riddle family.

 

“The potion is ready and perfectly brewed, of course. We have the blood, we have the bone, and the rat will provide the flesh. We are ready. We have time, don’t stress. The moon isn’t at its highest yet.” Severus reassured him. 

 

“I know, love, it’s just my process. It’ll work. Everything will be ok.” Barty said, mostly to himself than anyone else. 

 

“I’ll go get our lord and the rat so we can begin once you’re done.” Severus said, leaving Barty to finish the rune circle around the cauldron.

 

~~~

 

“Are you clear on your part of the ritual Wormtail?” Fetusmort asked the sad excuse of a man in front of him.

 

“Yes my lord, but are you sure about my sacrifice? Surely my whole hand…” the rat started to say, only to be cut off by the imp

 

“I won’t ask if you are stupid, Wormtail, as it is evident to anyone who meets you, but I have told you time and time again that it is imperative that you give me only what’s left of the finger you cut off. This ritual is very precise, Bartemius has calibrated it to a fraction of a fraction in its arithmantic equations, so you don’t get to improvise in order to secure favor from me. If it is favor you want, then you will do as you are told, or my first act in my new body will be to kill you. Do I make myself clear?” Fetusmort said with enough venom in his voice to make the rat shiver.

 

“Yes my lord, perfectly clear, only the stub of my cut finger.” He repeated robotically.

 

“My lord? Everything is almost ready, we should be heading down to the graveyard.” Severus said, coming into the room quietly.

 

“Thank you Severus, we will be right down, won’t we Wormtail? Carry me down, now.” The imp commanded.

 

~~~

 

“It’s time,” Barty called out. The waning crescent moon was at its highest point.

 

Severus filled the cauldron with the prepared potion as lit the fire underneath. Barty took the imp from Wormtail’s arms and they each stood in their designated spot in the circle, forming a triangle.

 

Barty then, with a silent prayer and a ‘here goes nothing’ to himself, dropped the imp into the cauldron and began directing the ritual.

 

“Bone of the father, unknowingly given, you will renew your son.” He said, levitating Tom Riddle Sr.’s femur into the cauldron, which began bubbling furiously.

 

“Flesh of the servant, willingly given, you will revive your master.” Barty chanted, as Wormtail cut the stubby phalanx that remained from his severed finger into the cauldron.

 

“Blood of an ally, freely gifted, you will resurrect your partner.” Barty called, and Severus emptied the jar of blood into the cauldron.

 

“With these offerings we call on you, mighty Dark Mother. Return your child to us. Maiden, Mother, Crone. Gift him with your power and blessings. On this day of rebirth, when our magic is at its highest point, resurrect your blessed!” Barty chanted, and a blinding white light blew them back.

 

~~~

 

Tom blinked a few times to clear the fogginess in his eyes.

 

Once his vision refocused, he instantly felt a bone chilling fear fill him. He was not in the graveyard, but in a vast hall of black marble, columns at either side. In front of him, high on a dais, sitting in three marble thrones, sat three siblings.

 

“Where am I?” He asked, voice hoarse as much from misuse and the crippling terror he felt.

 

“Fear not child, you have asked for much from us on this blessed Yule, so we thought it fitting to grant you an audience before we acquiesce, we have some conditions.”  The center figure said in a voice that encompassed every voice.

 

“Mother?” Tom asked cautiously.

 

“Yes child, you must not fear. You are in our halls. These are my siblings. Lady Fate and Lord Death.” She said, motioning to the figures sitting at either side of her.

 

At the mention of death, Tom started to shiver uncontrollably, not daring to look his way.

 

“You have feared me all your life, child, yet you are one of my children. Why do you fear me so? I am inevitable. Where my sisters give life and magic and purpose, I give meaning. Because what meaning could a life have without the certainty that it would one day end? What drive would our children have to establish a legacy, without the idea that they would one day leave the realm of the living?” Lord Death said in the same eldritch tone that seemed like it rang with the sound of every voice at once.

 

“You have come here asking for a body, after defiling yourself to avoid your natural demise. You thought yourself grand enough to tamper with my weave, didn’t you child?” Lady Fate spoke. “You needn’t worry. There is no outcome that is not woven in my tapestry, we are here because I threaded this moment in the tapestry of your life before it was ever even to be. I know what will happen, and what would happen should that not come to pass, and what would happen next and so forth. There is no escaping me child. And there is no escaping the fact that every weave I knot ends in the hands of my brother.” Lady Fate said with finality.

 

Tom couldn’t get a word out, his throat closed up and refusing to function. He just looked at the three deities in front of him, sure this would be his end.

 

“As we said, my child, we have not refused you. You are my blessed after all, one of two and you have had the pleasure of meeting your equal, he has given you the blood you need for your request to be fulfilled, and no one else’s would have sufficed.” Mother Magic said to Tom, her musical voice slowly soothing his mood.

 

“As my sister said, we have some conditions, only three, and two will be easy. Are you prepared to listen?” Lord Death said.

 

“Yes,” Tom croaked out.

 

“First, if we return you to your body, you will vow to avenge me, and you will work tirelessly to restore the balance that some have disturbed.” The Dark Mother said.

 

“I will, I swear.” Tom said a little more evenly.

 

“The second one is that, should we return you to your body, you will help and protect my master, my sister’s other blessed. You will teach him and nourish his mind and his magic to the best of your abilities, amending the damage you have caused him.” Lord Death said.

 

“I swear I will, I already have sworn I would.” Tom told the deities.

 

“Third, and this will be most difficult for you. We will only return you to your body as a whole. If you accept that and let us undo your puerile attempts at disturbing my weaving, and swear to never defile yourself in such a way again, then you will have your wish granted.” Lady Fate said.

 

Could Tom agree to that? To return as a mere mortal? 

 

“I require a moment with my child.” Lord Death said all of a sudden. 

 

“Brother,” Lady Fate warned sternly, only to soften a moment later. “Never mind, you may have it.” She said.

 

The hall vanished in a plume of fog and Tom found himself in a vast field of blooming white yarrow, like an everlasting meadow.

 

“Welcome to my realm, my child.” Lord Death said from behind him. Tom turned to see that the larger than life imposing figure that sat before him a moment ago had now taken the form of a pale man with shoulder length white hair dressed in a smart three piece black suit.

 

“I thought you might be more comfortable with me presenting like this.” The man smiled.

 

“I…” Tom started, without really knowing what to say. He was still terrified, one couldn’t shake one’s worst fear at a moment’s notice.

 

“Don’t trouble yourself child, just listen. I wanted to ease your mind a little regarding our third condition, and apparently I have my sister’s blessing to do so, or else we wouldn’t be here.” Death smiled softly at him, and Tom was surprised at how soothing that smile was.

 

“If you agree to let us fix your abominations and restore you to your body with an untainted soul, you will be able to fulfill your original destiny, which is why I suspect my sister didn’t mind me talking to you.” Death said.

 

“My destiny?” Tom said, confused and slightly nauseous. This whole thing was starting to make him dizzy.

 

“Yes. It was sad to watch one of my children stray. You see, I don’t call every human, or even every magical one my children, like my sisters do. I have my own children. My master is one of my children, and his father and grandfather and every Potter and Peverell back to Ignotus was once my child, should they embrace me.” Death explained.

 

“You are of the line of Cadmus, and had you not corrupted yourself like you did, you would have come to embrace me and become my child fully.” Death told Tom.

 

“What does that mean?” Tom asked, defeated and resigned to not understanding anything anymore.

 

“You are a Peverell of the line of Cadmus, as my Master is a Peverell of the line of Ignotus. Had you not mutilated your soul like you did, you would have become a necromancer like they were.” Death smirked.

 

At that, Tom could only gape at him. 

 

“You don’t need to process everything right now. I just wanted you to know that if you agree to this, you won't return as a mere mortal. My children enjoy certain perks.” Death smirked. “So if that helps you make an informed decision, I’m happy to have been of help.” The deity said.

 

After he said that, Tom was transported to a different venue.

 

He suddenly found himself in a vast library, beyond comprehension, like a never ending cathedral filled with books and shelves as far as his eyes could see.

 

“I requested some time with you as well my child,” Tom heard and turned to see the Dark Mother standing beside him with open arms.

 

He immediately fell into her embrace. It had been so long since he’d felt her warmth, and it did wonders to soothe his troubles.

 

“I’m scared Mother.” Tom confessed into her bosom.

 

“I know, child, but there is no reason to be, as my brother told you, there are certain perks that come with being a Child of Death. And there are certain gifts that come with being my blessed as well. Now, this might be bending my sister’s rules a little, but I will leave you with some information that will be useful in the future.” She said, rubbing soothing circles on his back.

 

~~~

 

Barty, Severus and the Rat watched from the ground as the light that struck them down morphed and took shape, turning into a glowing bright human form.

 

Slowly, the light dimmed revealing raven black wavy hair, perfectly coiffed, strong patrician features and a tall, athletic naked figure standing at the center of the rune circle.

 

The man looked to be no more than thirty years old, and startled the three men when he moved, cold purple eyes swirling with magic looking down on them.

 

“My robe, please, Severus.” He said in a deep rich baritone.

 

Severus hurried to drape the robe over his Lord’s shoulders, speechless.

 

“Thank you. We don’t have much time to waste. I need my wand, and some potions, please. A nutrition concentrate and some Pepper Up. Then you may return to the school, you’ve been gone long enough as it is.” Tom said.

 

“Of course, my lord.” Severus said as he rummaged in his expanded pouch for the requested potions. Once he found them, he handed the vials and watched his Lord throw them back in one swift gulp.

 

“Barty, my wand. I require your immediate assistance, if we hurry, we might make it in time for you to return to the school discreetly as well.” He said.

 

“Here you go my lord.” Barty said, handing the yew wand to Tom.

 

“Thank you.” Tom said and then turned to Wormtail. “Thank you for your sacrifice Wormtail. You may go inside and heal your hand. Barty and I will be back shortly.”

 

“My lord? Where are we going?” Barty asked warily.

 

“To get my husband, of course.” Tom smirked, taking Barty’s elbow and apparating them away.

 

~~~

 

“My lord? Where are we?” Barty asked as he watched the waves break on the cliffs from the rock they stood on.

 

“Off the coast of Dover, we are going into that cave in front of us.” Tom said, apparating them again.

 

They now stood in front of what looked like a wall of collapsed boulders inside the cave. Tom walked ahead seemingly looking for something in the stones, and when he seemed to find it, he turned to Barty. 

 

“Bartemius, could you please smear some blood on this stone? I would do it myself but I’m conserving my energy.” Tom asked politely.

 

“Of course my lord,” Barty said with a small bow from the neck and quickly cut his palm shallowly with a cutting curse, pressing it to the stone in question.

 

Much like the bricks to enter Diagon Alley, the boulders shifted and formed an archway into a subsection of the cave.

 

They walked in to see a Great Lake with what looked to be a small island in the center.

 

“Lights” Tom hissed to the void, and various light orbs floated about and rose to the vaulted ceiling of the cave, illuminating the scene.

 

Tom walked to the edge of the lake, took a fortifying breath in and out and called out.

 

“Bring me the prisoner.” He said, his voice commanding and firm. The lake started to bubble in one spot in front of Tom, as if boiling, and a few moments later a perfectly still body rose from the bubbling whirlpool.

 

The man before them looked to be in his late twenties to early thirties like Tom did, but he was bone thin and gaunt, dressed in drenched black robes that hung from his bony frame.

 

“Once we exit the cave we should be out of the wards of this place and you’ll be free to apparate back to the school, thank you for your assistance Barty.” Tom said.

 

“I can’t leave my lord, I can’t leave Reggie like that, should I ask Severus to have potions ready? There has to be something I can do!” Barty said, panicking. He couldn’t leave his best friend when he looked like he was on the brink of death.

 

“Don’t worry Barty, everything will be ok, I’m taking him to the Goblins immediately. He will be healed come the morning. If you can sneak away tomorrow evening you may visit with him. He will be perfectly fine.” Tom reassured him, taking care to speak to him as his husband’s friend, not as his follower.

 

“Ok my lord, I’ll be there tomorrow evening.” He responded, and then turned to the body and said “Hang in there Regina, I’ll see your ugly arse tomorrow.” His voice slightly broken with emotion.

 

~~~

 

Thank the Mother that it was late and Yule once he got to Gringotts, because the spectacle of a barefoot man in a simple black robe that might or might not flash people if he made sudden movements, carrying an unconscious body that looked like bones wrapped in skin with some hair on top as decoration, was quite eye catching, and he didn’t want to draw attention to his return quite as fast as that.

 

“Greetings Master Goblin, may your coffers overflow. King Ragnok is expecting me.” Tom said politely.

 

“Lord Slytherin. The King is already down in the chambers, I’ll take you down right away.”

 

Tom followed the goblin through hallways and stairs until they reached the elevator that descended into the heart of the bedrock.

 

They stepped out into the Hallowed Halls, made their way through carved passageways and chambers until they reached the healing ward.

 

“Your majesty, may your enemies bleed at your feet.” Tom said, greeting the Goblin King with a half bow.

 

“Lord Slytherin. May the blood of yours soak your blade. Our Blessed Mother sent word to expect you. Healer SilverHook will take the Lord Consort to the healing waters immediately. While we wait, we will see to our business.” The Goblin King said matter of factly.

 

“Thank you my friend. It has been a long time.” Tom said as he handed Regulus over to the Goblin healer, giving him a quick kiss on his forehead and following the King out of the ward and into his offices a few hallways away.

 

“Now, as we agreed in our correspondence this past few weeks, we have arranged a new identity for you, all that is missing are some details we thought you’d like to select yourself.” The king told him as he laid some papers over his desk.

 

“We have every bit of documentation you’d ever need, birth certificate, heritage test, school transcripts and test results, a slew of photographs with family and friends and in school. They’re all stamped with official seals, correctly dated and produced in parchment of appropriate age. All that needs to be done is for you to select your name and it will be added to the documents. You will be a distant cousin of the Gaunt family through the American Branch of the Sayres, descendants from the founder of Ilvermorny.” Ragnok informed him.

 

“As far as your previous persona, we have a valid death certificate declaring you sadly dead in France a little over three months ago, after having retired from public life due to poor health and political persecution by Mr Dumbledore, who you feared would escalate his attempts to prove you were the Dark Lord, even though you clearly weren’t” the King said with a toothy smirk. “We also produced the appropriate correspondence sent to track down heirs. Your bonding with your Lord Consort was not public knowledge and is still valid, so we took the liberty to produce a bonding certificate with more appropriate dates for him and your new self. You met in America five years ago and bonded last year, it’s all very romantic.” The king smirked, showing his sharp teeth.

 

“Thank you my friend, this is very thorough.” Tom exclaimed as he reviewed the papers.

 

“This is just the tip of the proverbial iceberg, Lord Slytherin. Should anyone wish to go looking for traces of you in America, they’ll find key people have had their memories modified to include you. School professors, classmates, they will all vaguely remember a nice, smart man with a penchant for travel, so they lost touch.”

 

“Truly outstanding. You’ve outdone yourselves my friend.” Tom complimented.

 

“All that is left to do is for you to choose a name, and then we will proceed with the lordship claims. We will also key a voice regulating charm to either of your rings so you sound American. 

 

“Why complicate matters unnecessarily. My name is Thomas, Thomas Erebus Sayre.”

 

~~~

 

Tom hadn’t realized how much he’d missed the weight of his rings on his finger until he’d put them on. He was not a fan of his new American accent, especially when he meant to say one word and the charm changed it for its American counterpart, it was most disconcerting. He hoped he’d get to fade it out as he assimilated to British culture and eventually ‘picked up the accent’ so to speak.

 

After all of his business was concluded, he moved to a private waiting room where he was served tea and a light meal while he waited for Regulus to be done with his healing process. He had just become engrossed in the book he had picked up to pass the time when a goblin came to fetch him and take him to the healing ward where Regulus would be waking up shortly.

 

“It was a quicker process than we expected, he must be quite favored by our Lady.” The healer commented in passing as they weaved through screened beds up to where Regulus was resting.

 

He looked much like Tom remembered, even though he’d aged during his time in stasis.

 

Tom had never been more thankful for his foresight to add that little trick to his defenses. That his cruelty would be the saving grace that got him his husband back was ironic indeed. He’d originally devised the prison under the lake as a way to have his fun with whoever dared trespass on his sanctuary, the illusion that the inferi would drag one to one’s death an added sadistic bonus.

 

He reacquainted himself with the sight of his husband as he slept before him. The clear, unblemished alabaster skin, the soft curve of his nose at the tip, the sharp angle of his cheekbones, the jawline he’d once enjoyed kissing a trail up to his soft plump lips. He’d retained his long and lithe build, which Tom knew was deceptively strong. He watched the long black lashes, longing to gaze into his silver gray eyes once more.

 

After a few moments of silent admiration, Regulus began to stir, and Tom moved quickly to sit beside him.

 

It broke his heart a little to see that the first emotion that shone out of his eyes was fear, clear and unadulterated panic.

 

“Be still my star, you’re safe, you’re fine.” Tom said, trying to soothe Regulus’ trashing. After a few tries, the sound of his voice seemed to penetrate the panicked haze that gripped his husband.

 

“Marv?” Regulus croaked out, still confused and disoriented, “but I died, I don’t understand. Where am I? How are you here? Why do you look like you again? Did you die as well? Have you come to me at last?” He said, reaching out to touch Tom’s face.

 

“No my star, we are both alive. You were trapped in stasis in the cave. I did die, in a way at least, but I am back now, and our Dark Mother told me I had to rescue you and bring you here to the Goblins of Gringotts so she could heal you in her sacred waters.” Tom explained.

 

“Marv, I… I’m sorry. I tried, I wanted to…” Regulus tried to explain. But Tom cut him off mid rant.

 

“Don’t worry about it now starlight, you can tell me at home. The healer will run a final diagnostic and then we can go home.” He said, softly stroking his arm. “And I thought we agreed you wouldn’t call me that.” He smirked

 

“You’re eyes… what happened to your eyes?” Regulus said. He remembered his husband’s blood red eyes. Why were they now amethyst? He couldn’t bear how they looked at him with the same love and devotion they always revealed, not after what he’d tried to do.

 

“A gift from our Dark Mother, do you like them? I do, it’s still a little disconcerting to look at them, but I’m getting used to them.” Tom smirked.

 

~~~

 

Harry was jumpy today, least of all from waking up in the middle of the night with his scar bleeding. He remembered dreaming that the Dark Mother kissed it and told him it was time, and then the searing pain ripped his head open. 

 

Luckily, he was used to warding his bed to hell and back, so he did not disturb his roommates with his startled scream. He quietly went to the restroom and cleaned the wound, casting a quick episkey to close it up. 

 

It looked as angry and just healed as ever, even after 13 years, but understanding dawned on Harry as he thought about the implications of the night's events. This probably meant the ritual worked, and it also meant that the piece of the Dark Lord that Mother Magic tasked him to protect until it was time to give it back was now… back? What would it mean for the scar? Would it fade? Would the Goat notice? 

 

He hadn’t been able to catch either Barty nor Sev alone to ask how things had gone the night before, and the anticipation was starting to grate on him.

 

Neville had given up on trying to make conversation during their morning run, and he’d had to apologize profusely to the poor boy for snapping at him so much.

 

Nerves around the school were running high anyway with the Yule Ball only a few days away, so no one noticed how pent up Harry was, they were too busy finding last minute dates or outfits to care about anyone else at the moment.

 

After dinner, Harry just couldn’t take the stress any longer and got his cloak and map out for a discreet visit to Barty. Only problem was, he couldn’t find him anywhere on the map. He tried Severus next with the same result, so he just resigned himself to go meet Draco in their usual spot.

 

~~~

 

Regulus was still reeling inside, but remained outwardly calm as the Goblin ran his test and released him with a stern warning to look after himself.

 

“Where are we going now?” He asked as he got dressed in the now clean and dry robes he remembered he was wearing that day.

 

“Viper Hall of course, I haven’t been yet. We need to check the elves have been keeping up with the place ok. Then this evening, if you feel up for it, we’ll go to my father’s old house. I’ve been using it as homebase for a while and you’ll have some visitors that wouldn’t know to go elsewhere.” Tom said with a smirk. “Besides, I need to get dressed properly, I left to fetch you right after my resurrection, I’ll explain at home.” He added, and then Regulus noticed his husband was barefoot and seemingly not wearing anything else under his robes if the shameless show of leg with each step was anything to go by. Nice to know blood could still flow to certain places.

 

Tom held out the coin portkey for Regulus to touch before they felt the pull and landed gracefully at the gates of Viper Hall.

 

Tom took over the wards again and they walked up the gravel path up to the manor. It was one of the lesser Slytherin properties and also one of the newer ones, but no less imposing. As many stately homes, it fused a few styles noticeably as members of the family added and changed things over time. The frontal facade was done in the Palladian style, very symmetrical and classical looking while the rear was done in the less fashionable French baroque style, full of decorations and relief work depicting various snakes, of course.

 

“Welcome home Master Marv, Master Regulus sir.” An elderly looking elf said with a deep bow as it popped in front of them.

 

“Thank you Tippy.” Tom said, slightly annoyed that after all this time the elves still went along with Regulus’ name for him. “You’re looking a little worse for wear, I’m sorry I’ve been gone so long. Would you please bring Hokey and Dippy so we can renew your bonds?”

 

After refreshing the elves’ bonds they looked like their old selves, fresh with access to the family magics, so Tom asked for lunch to be served in their sitting room in the master suite and went up to their bedroom to change, Regulus following closely behind.

 

Entering his dressing room, he found everything much the same. He’d have to order a new wardrobe anyway, lest someone noticed the dated fashions or worse, recognized any of it as his own. He carelessly shed his robe and started dressing, only to notice his husband’s eyes lewdly on him.

 

“Don’t worry my star, I’ll take you to bed in due time, but there is a lot we need to talk about first.” He said, smirking over his shoulder.

 

Regulus changed into fresh robes as well, even though the ones he wore were freshly cleaned by the goblins, but something about wearing the same thing he’d worn that day didn’t sit right with him. He didn’t think he’d ever be able to wear that set again.

 

They settled in their sitting room for lunch and Tom started the conversation, seeing Regulus’ reluctance to initiate.

 

“You can tell me everything, star, I won’t be mad. I think I understand why you did it, but I want to hear your side as well.” Tom said calmly as he bit on a piece of chicken and moaned inwardly. Fuck, he’d missed food.

 

“You weren’t yourself Marv. You weren’t my husband. I felt it was my fault. I looked the other way too much, let you perform ritual after ritual, make another one of those abominations, or when you said you just preferred to stay in your serpentine glamor… I knew you couldn’t go back even if you wanted to, but I played dumb, convinced myself that you were still in there somewhere and if it meant that we’d win sooner then well, the sooner I’d get my husband back.” Regulus said, trying to find the right words.

 

“I remembered how we were at first, you know? How the sun would catch us awake in bed, sticky and sated and deep in discussion about this or that spell, the latest paper published about some potion or other, debating on obscure pieces of old magic we found in the Black library. I remembered how you would truly listen to me, like my opinion mattered. And then one day, it didn’t anymore. You were suddenly the greatest thing to happen to the magical world since the invention of wands and you knew better than anyone. It hurt, but I still loved you through it, right until the moment someone told you a baby would be the end of you and I expected my husband to laugh it off, but no, the monster you left me saddled with wanted to kill it. A baby, Marv. James’ baby.” Regulus said, becoming angry all of a sudden.

 

“So I hatched my stupid plan after you asked for Kreacher to help with your fucking cave for your stupid locket. That also did me in by the way. How dismissive you became of our elves and how little you cared about kreacher even though you knew that elf did more to raise me than my parents ever did.”

 

Tom just looked at him with sad eyes, letting him vent. He had nothing to add to the conversation after all, no excuses, only shame.

 

“I knew enough about those disgusting things you made to know that if I destroyed them, your soul would be returned to you. Only a whole soul can cross into Death’s realm. I thought that if you got it back, you’d be you again, or more like you anyway. But I failed, I couldn’t even destroy it, so I gave it to Kreacher and ordered him to do it. I didn’t count on the potion being as awful as it was, how uncontrollable the thirst was. My last memory is of a little light on the surface of the water and many rotting arms pulling me down, my chest on fire with the urge to breathe.”

 

“I’m sorry Starlight, I’m so, so sorry. I knew that was the reason as soon as our Dark Mother told me where you were. Will you ever forgive me? If you find it in yourself to forgive me, I will spend whatever life I have left making it up to you.” He said, a jumble of emotions we hadn’t felt in many, many years warring inside him.

 

“Of course I do, you daft prick. You’re not so special you know? You think I just soaked like a dirty skillet in our blessed Mother’s waters? We had a long chat about you. She promised that you were back, that I’d get you back if I decided to go back to you. She offered to take me on if I wanted to.” He said with a meaningful look into his husband’s newly purple eyes. “I chose to come back, to return to you. So we can just draw a line in the sand and move on now that we are both fine after all these years.”

 

“Thank you. I could not do this without you. I love you.” Tom said, clearly relieved.

 

“How much?” Regulus asked with a smirk.

 

“More than the moon.” Tom smirked back, slipping back into their usual banter easily, like a favorite jumper.

 

“More than the sun?” Regulus retorted cheekily, slipping a hand up Tom’s thigh.

 

“More than every star.” 

 

~~~

 

“So, now that you’re all caught up, we should be heading over to Riddle Manor, or if you want I could just pop over and fetch Barty if you don’t feel up to it.” Tom said as he ran his finger up and down Regulus’ naked chest.

 

“Are you kidding? I spent 13 years under a lake. Even a trip to the tailor’s sounds like a plan right now. Let’s shower and we can go.” Regulus said, getting up from the bed and heading to their bathroom.

 

Regulus felt Tom step into the shower behind him as he was washing his hair, strong arms snaking around him and pulling him close, and groaned as he felt Tom’s hardness pressing between his legs.

 

“When I said we should shower I meant we should clean ourselves.” He chided as he rinsed his hair.

 

“You look plenty filthy to me still, my star. I think I should make the most of it before I actually ruin it.” Tom said as he kissed and lapped at Regulus’ pulse point from behind, enjoying the feel of being stroked between his husband's thighs.

 

“Fine,” his star whined, though it was more of a moan than a complaint. “Make it quick, I don’t want to be late.”

 

“I can do quick.” Tom said, slowly pumping his husband’s delicious length in time with his thrusts. He pulled back a little and lined himself up, entering him in one swift thrust, eliciting a loud cry out of his star.

 

He set a punishing rhythm, holding Regulus up with a mixture of magic and strength when his knees started to buckle. He could feel his release building up, and he was still well versed in the ways of his husband's body to know he too was right on the edge.

 

“Come for me Starlight” he hissed into Regulus’ ear and bit down on his shoulder. This sent his star over the edge, the tight vice on him tightening further finishing him off in tandem.

 

“You’re still a cruel, cruel man Marvolo Slytherin.” Regulus breathed out, exhausted. “Now let’s get cleaned up. Bartha can’t be gone too long and I want to see him.”

 

“You should start calling me Tom, or Thomas. My name is Thomas Erebus now anyway. You can’t slip and call me Marv in public.” Tom teased as he released him finally and stepped under his own spray in their dual shower.

 

“Making you hate Marv so much that you ditched the name entirely will forever be my greatest accomplishment.” Regulus said with a mischievous smirk.

 

“Quite right you are. I hated Tom and yet you managed to give me a name that made me go back to Tom. That kind of scheming right there? That’s why I married you.”

 

“Really? I thought it was because I was a handsome scion of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black with killer looks, pedigree and the best library in magical Europe.” Reg teased.

 

“That was only the first three months or so and you know it. Will I ever live it down?” Tom laughed.

 

“My parents were cousins, love, us Blacks are no strangers to convenient matches.”

 

They finished and dressed, and Tom looked at his husband with a funny look as he saw him casting spells on himself.

 

“What on earth are you doing Star?” He asked curiously.

 

“Contraceptive charms, of course. I even threw in an abortive charm for good measure. Other than the fact that I haven’t changed my mind about not wanting to carry, I can’t think of a worse time for you to get me pregnant. Maybe only 13 years ago would have been worse.” Regulus laughed before continuing. “I need to get back on the potion, remind me to check the potions lab tomorrow will you? I’ll brew myself some.”

 

~~~

 

“Regina, you look like crap as always” Barty said after gaping at Regulus for a little too long.

 

“Bartha dear, that would be funny if you didn’t actually look like crap.” Regulus said with a wide grin. “I’m sorry this isn’t more emotional on my end, but to me I just saw you a few days ago. But if it counts for anything, I did sort of miss you?”

 

“Well, considering I mourned you already, it was bound to be more emotional for me. But I’m glad you’re back. It was getting a little hard to know you’d be deprived of what true beauty is wherever you were.” Barty smirked at his friend. It was still very confusing to think that he was alive, and he was constantly pinching himself.

 

“Well, from what I hear, you spend your days looking far worse.” Reg said, turning somber all of a sudden. “How can you stand it, Bartha? Being him all day? He killed Evan! I hope once you’re done with this whole polyjuice thing you’ll finish him off.”

 

“It’s all quite the mindfuck, I’ll give you that, but I have my orders and if corpse hair worked on polyjuice then I’d have killed him a long time ago.” Barty responded. “But as soon as Hadrian even touches the cup in June, that ball of scar tissue is getting an avada straight into the trunk I’m keeping him in. Quick and easy. I won’t risk not getting my dinner just because I decided to play with my food.”

 

“From what I hear he’s quite the carbon copy of Jamie.” Reg said with a pinched look.

 

“It’s disturbing, but he has Lily’s eyes, and his character is much more like hers than James’. His ego is quite on par though, but Hadrian can actually back it up, the kid’s a powerhouse, quite literally.” Barty said with a cheeky smirk. “He’s your nephew, did our Lord tell you?” 

 

“Yes, he told me Sirius blood adopted him. Makes me curious to meet him. He also told me about Lily’s surprise. Isn’t life ironic? Jamie dumping me for being dark and a Death Eater, only for him to end up with the darkest witch he could possibly find? Never mind I ended up marrying Marv, that’s just the cherry on top!” He said laughing.

 

“Even more ironic when you think how much the Goat had to do with that pairing.” Barty laughed along, only to turn serious at the next moment.

 

“Do you want me to tell him?” Barty asked.

 

“What, that I’m alive? I think not right now. Things need to settle a little before Sirius finds out I’m alive, or the Dark Lord’s consort for that matter. I should tell him myself.” Regulus said.

 

“I can promise I won’t tell him outright, but nothing gets past that kid, it’s unnerving. He’ll get it out of me in no time.” Barty said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.

 

“Fine, tell him if you want, but make it clear that he cannot tell Sirius. I’ll contact him when the time is right. Things are too up in the air at the moment. Marv hasn’t been back a full day yet.” Regulus groaned.

 

~~~

 

“Everything went fine Hadrian, I’m sorry we didn’t get a chance to talk sooner, there were a lot of things that needed settling and both Sev and I needed every moment we could discreetly spare.” Barty said the following day when Harry just came out from under the cloak in his office demanding answers.

 

“So tell me, how is he? I’ve been going out of my mind with worry that I might have made a mistake.” Harry pleaded to Barty because he really needed the reassurance.

 

“He’s perfectly fine and sane, human looking, came back looking around thirty-ish. He’s already established a new identity with the help of the Goblin Nation. I’ll take you to meet him after the Ball. Things are still settling, he’s been back a day. He can tell you more when you meet.” Barty summarized.

 

“What are you not telling me.” Harry said suspiciously, narrowing his eyes at the man. “I checked the map that night and Severus came back hours before you did.”

 

“Fine! I told him it would get past your freakish brain.” Barty grumbled, only to be weighed down by Harry’s magic, unbearable pressure pinning him to the ground.

 

“Don’t, ever, use, that, word, with, me.” He growled gutturally, bending down to whisper into Barty’s ear. “I’m not a… freak.”

 

“Fine! Fine, I’m sorry, it was an offhand comment, I didn’t know it was a triggering thing, it won’t happen again.” Barty managed to get out with difficulty, as it was getting hard to breathe.

 

“Thank you.” Harry said with a calm smile, all the tension lifting instantly. “So, what weren’t you telling me?”

 

“After he got his body back, we went to get his… husband.” Barty said cautiously.

 

“He’s married? The more you know…” Harry said casually.

 

“Yes. To your uncle.” Barty said with a meaningful look. “It was a well kept secret among the Dark Order, only his inner circle knew and he never acted publicly as his consort before the lower ranks, but he was married to your uncle Regulus.”

 

“Sirius’ brother? My dad’s ex? Fuck, you people really keep it tight knit don’t you…” Harry whispered disbelievingly. “I thought he died.”

 

“He didn’t, and he asked me not to tell you, but when I told him the best I could do was not tell you outright but you’d get it out of me eventually with that completely standard issue, regular brain of yours, he asked me that you at least not tell your father, he wants to do it on his own terms.” Barty said, trying his best to sound stern.

 

“Fine, I guess he’s allowed that much, I’ll zip it for now. Will I get to meet him too?” 

 

~~~

 

Harry wasn’t used to this many people still in Hogwarts for Yule Break. Everyone and their mother over fourth year, and many third years who managed to secure an invitation stayed in the castle for the Ball and it started to grate on Harry quickly. He missed the quiet he got during breaks when the castle would basically empty out leaving just a merry band of misfits and rejects to rule over the entire school.

 

The day of the Ball was hectic, to put it mildly. A horde of pent up teenagers with nothing to do led to a bunch of snowfights, pranks and outright chaos everywhere. At one point the heads of house had to step in and bring some order when almost half the student body had been given detention by Filch for dragging mud into the entrance hall and up the stairs, him and the elves unable to keep up with the cleaning.

 

The girls retired early to get ready, like alarmingly early, leaving the boys to wonder what on earth could take them that long. They, on the other hand, only needed to shower and dress.

 

With an hour to spare, Harry and his dorm mates went up to get ready. Even the Weasel, who had been secured a date by Ginny at her mother’s insistence. Apparently a Ravenclaw in her year was staying over the break anyway and Ginny secured her invite in order for her to join her group. “I told her to ditch him the second she got in, don’t worry.” Ginny had said to him when he gave her a questioning look. “You’ll like Luna, she’s… special.” She said hesitantly.

 

Harry lucked out by showering first because once the rest started, it was mayhem. He took his time doing his hair, braiding a few front pieces to pull up into his usual bun. 

 

He checked himself out in the mirror once he was ready and preened a little. Vanity was still a novelty concept for him. He knew he looked good, but his appearance wasn’t something that was ever the top priority. He knew the value of a first impression and the image he wanted to portray, but he just dressed and pulled his hair up and out of his face most days, and uniforms made it easy for it to make the whole thing an afterthought.

 

He took some time to appreciate his hard work in the mirror. His strict exercise regimen was paying off and he looked fit and healthy, and if he had to guess he’d gained that fraction of an inch to reach six feet that he’d been missing at the start of the year, so it may be his last growth spurt. His robes still fit him perfectly, and made him stand a little taller and prouder. The pants were snug but comfortable, tucked in his high black dragonhide boots. The black linen kurta shirt hit just at mid calf and peaked under the black brocade Sherwani that hit just below the knee. He especially liked the gold embroidery along the Nehru collar, plackets, cuffs and hem.

 

“Damn mate, looking snazzy aren’t we!” Dean wolf whistled from behind him.

 

“You don’t look so bad yourself.” Harry smirked back. “Who are you taking? I don’t remember asking, sorry.” Harry said with a sheepish grin.

 

“Lisa Turpin, she’s in our year in Ravenclaw.” Dean said with a little blush.

 

“You should get going then mate, or are you meeting downstairs? The gentlemanly thing to do would be to pick her up from her common room, especially if you want a proper goodnight later.” Seamus joked.

 

“I do, we’re meeting downstairs, but I’m waiting.” Dean smirked.

 

“What for?” Asked Neville as he turned the corner around his bed, buttoning his robes. If there was an ugly duckling story in the fourth year dorm, it was Nev. Harry looked at him proudly, complimenting him as profusely as he thought was acceptable. He looked every bit the Lord in the making in his deep burgundy robes. He’d grown like a weed just like Harry, but he was shaping up to be much broader and stronger than Harry ever would be, who retained his long lithe figure even after filling out quite a bit.

 

“I can’t go! You should just go on without me.” They heard all of a sudden, as the Weasel stepped out of the bathroom looking like an extra in a low budget muggle vampire movie. Harry had completely forgotten about his ridiculous robes, and had to do his best to hold in his laughter.

 

“That.” Dean said to the group, and burst out laughing.

 

“Oh come on mate, it’s not that bad. You’ll certainly pull some looks your way. It’s… unique.” Seamus laughed along.

 

“Why don’t you cut the lace off? It should make it a little less… that.” Neville said, trying to be helpful but eliciting a round of snorts and more laughter from Dean and Seamus.

 

Ron just looked around the room, redder than his hair. “It’s not fair! You guys look great. I can’t show my face like this.” He grumbled, with an angry jealous look directed at Neville and Harry. 

 

Harry just gave him a passing glance, not bothering to disguise the glint of amusement in his eyes.

 

“Well, I’m ready and I’m meeting Parvati down in the common room and I’d rather be waiting for her than the other way around. Excuse me.” Harry said and left with Neville in tow.

 

“That was decent of you Har, you could have joined in on that, but you didn’t even laugh.” Neville told him. 

 

“I’m a great occlumens.” Harry smirked. “And anyway. I hate him because he’s a jealous, treacherous prick, not because he’s poor, I wouldn’t take the piss over that.” Harry told him on his way down the stairs

 

They waited in the common room for their dates chatting with some of the other boys there in the same situation.

 

Ginny was the first of the girls to come down, looking very pretty in a blood red dress with an empire waist, close fitting but straight cut, no volume to the skirt. It had a sheer burnt gold color tulle overlay, with cap sleeves in the same material, with gold embroidery along the bust and hem. Her hair was done up in a simple braided bun, with a few stray pieces artfully framing her face. She looked like something straight out of a BBC period piece like Pride & Prejudice, Harry thought, remembering the specials Petunia liked to watch when he’d sneak a peek through the grates of his cupboard door vent.

 

“You look really pretty Ginny,” Nev said with a small smile, offering her arm for her to take.

 

“Thanks Nev, you look quite dashing yourself.” Ginny smiled back at the boy, “wait till you see Hermione though. She looks incredible!” Ginny gushed.

 

After a moment most of the boys had their dates, and Harry was waiting for Parvati.

 

He was stunned silent when she came down, the jingle of her jewelry preceding her arrival. She looked beautiful in a gold lehenga with black crystals and embroidery, perfectly mirroring Harry’s outfit. She wore a full set of gold jewelry with earrings, bangles, choker and necklaces dangling from her neck and a beautiful Maang Tikka on her forehead, her black hair falling like a straight silken curtain. The most eye-catching piece however, was the Nath hanging on her nose, connected by a pretty gold chain to her ear.

 

“You look beautiful, Parvati.” Harry smiled warmly at her, offering his arm. “Shall we?” 

 

“We shall,” she smirked. “Don’t we look like a proper Maharajah and Maharani?” 

 

“I forewent the turban, seemed like overkill and I’m not supposed to know I’m Desi.” He whispered jokingly with a smirk.

 

“You deserve it Harry, enjoy it. I’m sure your Abba Is looking down proudly.” Parvati said, squeezing his arm a little in support.

 

“I hope he is.” Harry said wistfully. He was still torn about his dad. Would he truly be proud? Harry knew he was leaning heavily on his heritage in part because he wanted him to be proud of something about him. He really needed to face the music and visit his portrait this summer.

 

They certainly turned heads as they made their way down to the entrance hall with the rest of the students. When they reached the grand staircase, they heard McGonagall calling for the champions and ushering everyone else inside the Great Hall.

 

What he was not expecting, however, was her reaction when she saw him with Parvati.

 

“Merlin, it’s like watching James all over again.” She whispered to herself a little misty eyed. 

 

“Thank you Professor, I’ll never tire of hearing that.” Harry smiled at her. “I didn’t know Hogwarts had formals in my dad’s time . Why did they stop?” 

 

“Oh no, we never did. I attended a few Diwalis at the Potter’s, I was friendly with your grandmother.” She said, composing herself, but still with the faintest hint of a smile that reached her eyes even if it did not quirk her mouth much. “Now, please step this way and take your place with the other champions.” She said, motioning them to the side where the others were waiting.

 

Fleur looked very pretty in a silver satin dress with thin straps and lace appliqués on Cassius’ arm, matching her perfectly in traditional gray dress robes. Cedric looked sharp in a tux like ensemble with Cho on his arm, who wore a pretty silver ensemble that was clearly Asian inspired.

 

“Mr Krum? Where on Merlin’s name is your date?” McGonagall asked, flustered at having to delay further.

 

“She should be here any moment” he said curtly, and apparently she was, because he looked over McGonagall’s shoulder and promptly went past her towards the stairs.

 

Harry smiled broadly as he saw Viktor take Hermione’s hand to help her down, planting a dry peck on the back of it before offering his elbow.

 

She looked beautiful in her periwinkle satin dress, a color Harry knew because Mione told him about it when Harry prodded for any information since she would not budge on who her date was. He’d even teased her and asked if she was going with Theo, but the blush and sudden drop in her mood probably meant she wasn’t. 

 

She had her hair styled in a pretty Afro, her curls more defined than ever, and the color complemented her golden skin perfectly. 

 

“You look so beautiful Mi, I get the mystery now. Congrats.” He said with a wink and a megawatt smile at his friend.

 

She just smiled at him with a dazed expression on her face as she let herself be led by Viktor.

 

“Champions, if I could have your attention please! McGonagall called in her thick brogue. “We will now step into the hall in procession and start with dinner, after which you will open the Ball with a Wizarding waltz. Your seats are up at the principal table, you must simply follow me. On we go.” She said as the doors opened behind her.

 

They entered to the gushing looks and whispers of everyone inside, and quickly got to their seats.

 

Harry was seated with Percy Weasley on one side and Parvati on the other, so he made trivial conversation with the man, who explained he was there in place of his boss, Mr Crouch, who was sadly ill at the moment. He made a mental note to ask Barty about that later.

 

Dinner was delicious of course, and they got to choose each course from a menu. Conversation flowed easily and soon they were being called to the dance floor. Harry noticed Dumbledore’s eyes upon him from time to time, but nothing hinted at suspicion. He’d remembered to fumble a bit with the cutlery and which piece to use for each dish, because he wasn’t supposed to be familiar with the etiquette.

 

The Goat vanished the tables from the hall and cleared the dance floor. The orchestra came into the hall and took its place on a dais by the side of the room and as the champions walked out and took their places, began to play a waltz.

 

Harry sent a mental thank you to his Father, who drilled him like a Sargent during the summer until he had the waltz down to memory. Was he a graceful swan prince? Not in the slightest, but he was able to lead and lift Parvati gracefully enough and he didn’t look at his feet or step on her toes once.

 

As the orchestra began the second waltz of the night, Harry was actually enjoying the dancing and more couples joined in. As he spun Parvati around, he spotted Draco dancing gracefully with Pansy. He hadn’t caught sight of his boyfriend all evening, only looking around a few times up to that point, trying to be as discreet as possible.

 

Draco looked stunningly handsome, in Harry’s humble opinion, in his black silk robes. The mandarin collar with a hint of white from his shirt peeking out complimented his pale skin tone and silver platinum hair perfectly, and the slim fit of the robe on top, buttoned with many fabric covered buttons from his neck down to his waist accentuated his broad shoulders and slim waist to a tee. The flow of the robes, open from the waist down to show his tight black pants tucked into high boots swayed regally as he twirled his date around the dance floor.

 

He had to work hard to remember Pansy was his friend, and she had no designs on his man, because they looked the picture of the perfect heir and heiress dancing, Pansy in a demure and tasteful black satin A-line strapless gown with a silver belt at the waist.

 

After a few more dances, Harry and Parvati moved to the side of the floor and he went to get drinks for them both. 

 

“Alright there mate?” George said as he slid next to him to fill his cup with punch from the large punch bowl in front of them.

 

“Yeah, having fun and you?” Harry smiled.

 

“More fun than you are having it seems, ogling a certain snake like you’d want to be dancing with them rather than your date mate, pull yourself together before anyone notices.” George whispered, leaning into him.

 

Harry blushed in spite of himself, but quickly pulled himself together and smiled at George, thankful for the catch.

 

“That’s a lad, chin up mate, wait until later, then you can take your boy out to the rose garden like everyone else and get a little snog in.” He said with a cheeky wink before leaning with his drinks to find Angelina again.

 

“Hello Harry Potter.” A dreamy voice said from his other side, startling him a little.

 

“Hello…” Harry said, not sure who the petite blond next to him was. Ginny came to the rescue however and promptly introduced her as her friend Luna, who she’d told him about, the Weasel’s date.

 

“Hi Luna, nice to meet you, having fun?” Harry asked.

 

“Oh yes, now I am anyway.” She said with a passing sideways glance towards where the Weasel was sitting alone, eyes down, glued to the floor as people who walked past barely contained their snorts when looking at him.

 

“Did he give you a hard time?” Ginny asked worriedly.

 

“Oh no, he gave me no time at all, but that’s ok, he’s infested with nargles anyway, I gave him the slip as soon as dinner was over.” She said with glassy eyes looking slightly unfocused. “You have no nargles, Harry Potter, but you do have such pretty wrackspurts in your hair, they’ll help you when you need help, and they keep goats away.” She said in her dreamy voice.

 

“Oh… thank you?” Harry did not know what the fuck nargles or wrackspurts were, but he’d learnt not to discount anything right away. Three years ago he didn’t even know magic was a thing after all.

 

“We should move, the Weird Sisters will be taking the stage and we should grab decent spots.” She said as she left them with their word hanging from the tips of their tongues.

 

“I told you she was special, but you get used to it.” Ginny shrugged and followed her friend.

 

Harry returned to Parvati and handed her a punch, which she downed in one go. 

 

“Thank you!” She said, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. “Dancing makes me so thirsty. You’re a fantastic dancer by the way Harry, I’m glad you learned properly before we made fools of ourselves out there.” She laughed lightly.

 

“Thanks, you too, but I guess you lot learn before they teach you to walk,” Harry said laughing. “At least I was able to catch up. Want to give it one last go before they switch bands? Apparently the Weird Sisters are coming in a little while, this might be the last waltz. We can grab a spot at the front.” He said, offering his arm to her.

 

They twirled once more around the dance floor, and this time Harry took the time to look around at the other couples. Hermione seemed to be having a grand old time with Viktor, as he twisted and twirled her expertly around, eliciting a laugh out of her each time. He did notice Theo watching her just as closely as Harry was, while he danced with Daphne, who had a knowing sad look on her face as she regarded her date.

 

The band finished the waltz and Harry pulled Parvati over to the front towards the stage, grabbing some friends along the way, just as the Goat took to the stage to announce the Weird Sisters.

 

It was pandemonium after that, and Harry had the most fun he had in ages. Apparently casual dancing was just moving around to the beat and if at first it felt silly and he was a little self conscious, the mood of the crowd was infectious and soon he was swaying and rocking his hips with everyone around him. He danced with all of his friends, boys and girls alike, who pulled him in or danced in groups. 

 

At one point, he snuck out of the mosh pit of overheated teens and made his way to the drinks table to get some much needed punch, only to have Hermione bump into him laughing lightly, clearly having had the same idea.

 

“Having fun Mi?” Harry said, smiling warmly at her.

 

“The best time!” She said loudly, clearly a little deafened out by the loud music. 

 

“So, you and Viktor huh?” Harry asked with a knowing smirk, having pulled her a little ways away from the noise.

 

“He’s nice, he treats me well, and he doesn’t care…” she said blushing, mumbling the last bit unintelligibly.

 

“What?” Harry asked.

 

“He doesn’t care that I’m muggleborn.” Hermione said, blushing even harder.

 

“That’s nice. But do you like him more than… you know. He’s been watching you all evening.” Harry said.

 

“Don’t, Harry. Let me enjoy this. I know what you mean. But that isn’t going anywhere. I like him too, a lot actually, but it’s never going to get anywhere. I get it, he has his duties and I don’t fit the bill. I don’t have to like it, but I get it. And Viktor is nice, and he likes me.” She said sadly.

 

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to ruin your mood. If you’re happy then I’m happy. You deserve happy.” Harry said, smiling reassuringly.

 

“Thank you, I like Viktor too. I could like him like that, just as much… someday, you know? He treats me well, he’s a good listener and he’s such a gentleman.” She said, and it sounded like she was trying to convince herself as much as Harry.

 

“We should talk tomorrow, I’ve been meaning to say something for a while now, but you’re right, you should get to enjoy tonight unencumbered. It can wait.” He said, pulling her into a quick hug, then refilling his cup of punch.

 

“You deserve happy too, I’m sorry you couldn’t come with who you wanted to either.” Hermione whispered into his ear. She laughed as she saw him blush and duck his head to avoid her. “I am many things Hadrian Potter, but stupid and oblivious are not among those things. I hope one day you get to be with him openly. I don’t get it, but I guess the version of him you know and the one I know are very different.”

 

With that, she returned to the dance floor, leaving Harry to his thoughts. He didn’t get much time to wallow though, because Fred pulled him by the arm towards the door of the hall at a swift pace.

 

“Your boy is waiting for you in the rose garden, far east corner.” He said with a wink before returning to the party.

 

“How does everyone know this?” Harry said, mildly freaking out as he made his way towards the aforementioned rose bush. Was he that obvious? He thought not.

 

He felt a little silly pacing in front of the bushes, not sure what to do, until an arm pulled him in.

 

“Hello handsome.” Draco said as he pulled Harry in for a kiss. “I’m sorry, we should be more discreet, but I couldn’t take it anymore, you just look too good.”

 

“Don’t worry, it was the same for me. I had to remind myself constantly that I shouldn’t hex Pansy.”

 

“Patil looked a little too perfect as your date for my liking, you look like Desi royalty together, it’s unfair. But I kept it together.” Draco said smugly.

 

“You’re the poster child of self restraint, dragon” Harry laughed, considering he’d been dragged into the bushes.

 

“I’m glad you liked your gift.” Harry said, stoking the small dragon pin Draco was wearing on his collar. He’d seen it in a jewelry shop in Hogsmeade and instantly thought of Draco.

 

“Great minds think alike, they say.” Draco said, running a finger over Harry’s, which was a stag’s head complete with antlers. Draco’s was goblin silver with emerald eyes and Harry’s was gold with ruby eyes. They’d laughed themselves silly when they exchanged Yule gifts a little before Harry left to give Barty the blood for the ritual.

 

After a while of snogging the other senseless, they parted and composed themselves the best they could after hearing noise from out of the bushes.

 

Draco left first, and after a moment Harry exited the bush only to be caught by the shoulder by Severus.

 

“Mr Potter, what do we have here.” He smirked

 

“Just… having a walk?” Harry smiled sheepishly at his godfather. 

 

“I’m sure that bush was particularly brutal as you crashed into it, to leave you looking so disheveled.” Severus said as he waved his wand in front of Harry, composing his clothing and freshening him up generally. “There, or else the rumor mill would have had a field day. Go back in. Draco is already inside.” He said with a knowing smirk.

 

As he went back in, he crossed paths with Theo, who was leaning on the railing looking out into the grounds outside the entrance hall.

 

“You look like you're having a fun time.” Harry said in passing, throwing up a privacy ward and a notice me not around them.

 

“Ha fucking Ha, it’s been a ball.” Theo said bitterly. “Literally.” 

 

“I’m sorry. I know how you feel.” Harry said with a squeeze on the boys shoulder.

 

“Do you though?” Theo laughed bitterly. “At least you get to be with Draco in private. I don’t even have that.” 

 

“Why don’t you?” Harry asked kindly.

 

“Really Hadrian? I thought you were her friend, why would you want me to just date her casually only to have to end it when it’s time for me to wed? I couldn’t do that to her, or myself.” He said sadly.

 

“The sad thing is I think she likes you back.” Harry said. 

 

“I know she does, we’ve… talked about it.” Theo said. “It’s better this way. We’re not even 15, we’ll grow out of most of these crushes anyway. Maybe one day we’ll be able to be friends.” 

 

“Are you sure your father would disapprove so badly?” Harry asked, hopelessly trying to find some angle to fix his friends’ problem.

 

“It’s not quite as cut and dry. It’s not like he disapproves of her personally, but until there’s enough generations of Notts in the family tree that have made respectable matches and produced enough healthy heirs, we tow the line and play by the rules. The lower ranks of society, those below the hallowed Most Ancient and Most Noble families, that is, are quite the jungle, and its survival of the fittest. Especially in dark circles that tend to be more traditionalist, the light families don’t care as much. There are some cases of love matches among acceptable pairings, but most just accept their fate and try and make it work. My father loved my mother, and she loved him in her own way, until she died when I was six. He understands the predicament, they all do. Most of them take lovers, but I could never do that to her. She deserves to have a legitimate life.”

 

“That’s so fucked up though.” Harry lamented, “but I’ve been thinking, and I think I have an idea.” He said.

 

“You’ll ask her to take an inheritance test to see if she’s a resurgent won’t you? Fat chance it’ll work anyway. Even if she turns out to be the heiress to some dormant seat, how could I just go up to her and tell her that she’s suddenly good enough for me now? She doesn’t deserve that. She’s perfect as she is. It’s me and this fucked up society that’s the problem.”

 

“That’s very noble of you Theo, quite selfless for a Slytherin.” Harry said with a smirk. “I’ll bite the bullet and handle it for you if you want. You won’t have to ask a thing. We won’t change anything with our society in time for it to benefit you both anyway, so yes, it might be fucked up, but if she is a resurgent then maybe she’ll let herself pursue something with you of her own volition. Leave it with me.” Harry said with a squeeze to the boy’s shoulder before dropping the wards and returning to the ball.

 

~~~

 

Harry, like most of the castle, woke up in time for lunch the next morning. He’d stumbled back up to his room quite late in the early morning, having snuck away with Draco after the ball was over.

 

He showered and dressed in casual comfortable clothing, soft dark jeans and a cozy navy blue jumper and made his way down to eat something.

 

“Morning, what time did you turn in last night? You look like death.” Hermione laughed lightly as they met at the foot of the stairs in the common room.

 

“His child actually.” Harry thought to himself, but put a smile on for his friend and said “I don’t kiss and tell,” instead.

 

“You said you wanted to talk, last night that is. What is it about?” Hermione asked.

 

Harry stopped and motioned her to sit on a little alcove by a window along the hallway they were at as they went down for lunch. Here goes nothing, he thought, and threw up a few privacy wards.

 

“After we talked, I went out for… a little fresh air.” Harry said, blushing a little.

 

“Right, I had no idea Draco Malfoy had changed his name to Fresh Air, I’ll remember to get it right next time I see him.” Hermione teased.

 

“That’s not the point, though he’s the one who mentioned this and gave me the idea.” Harry said to try and get out of the teasing.

 

“This bodes well already.” Hermione snorted.

 

“Anyway, we were talking one day about some stuff about muggleborn and how disadvantaged they are in our world, you know? How I never knew I could just take an eye correcting potion and ditch my glasses and things like that. He actually hexed you on purpose, sorry Mi.” Harry said with a little wince.

 

“What do you mean on purpose, that hex was meant for the Weasel!”

 

“He thought it would be kinder and more discreet if he messed with your teeth so Madam Pomfrey had to fix them than to come up to you and say hey Granger, don’t you know you could just go and reduce those chompers before the Ball? To put it in terms he’d use.” Harry said, putting his hands up.

 

“It’s messed up for sure, but I get his point. I did feel duped when madam Pomfrey asked if I wanted them back exactly how they were or if I wanted them a little more harmonious looking. Like everyone probably thought I was stupid for not having done it sooner.” She said with a little grimace.

 

“I felt the same about my glasses. But anyway, this is not what I meant to tell you, I’m taking the long way there like always.” Harry smiled sheepishly.

 

“Then get to it Har, I’m hungry.” Hermione said, pointing at an imaginary watch on her wrist.

 

“Right, so after we talked about that, he told me that there were new theories about the origins of muggleborn. That the power levels varied so much among them that they studied a large sample and found some interesting results.” Harry said, pausing to see if she knew what he was talking about, but by her blank stare that was turning impatient, Harry assumed she didn’t and continued.

 

“They found that most of the stronger muggleborn they tested had at least one squib ancestor a few generations back, while the weaker ones did not. So it’s safe to assume that the stronger the muggleborn, the likelier the chance that they’re not a muggleborn at all, but what they called a resurgent.” Harry said.

 

“I’ve never heard of that study, it’s unbelievable! The lengths that man will go to hide this from us. I don’t believe for a moment that hasn’t been made available to more muggleborn at school because it’s in that old man’s best interest to keep us ignorant and in constant conflict with the rest of society.” She ranted angrily.

 

“I’m sure, I’ll see if Dray can get you a copy. But what I wanted to tell you was that I think you should get an inheritance test done at Gringotts. You’re way too powerful for your magic to be freshly gifted by Mother Magic Mione, I think you might be a resurgent.” Harry said quickly, watching her closely for a reaction.

 

“I’ll do it, if only to satisfy my curiosity now that you’ve raised the possibility I might be. But why? What good would it do to know?” She asked.

 

“First and foremost because it’s important to know who you are and where your magic comes from. If it turns out your magic comes from a known lineage you should get to know it, and the family magics you’ll get full access to when you come to your magical maturity. Also, because there are many dormant lines waiting for an heir, and there’s a chance you could be one.” Harry told her, still vigilant of her reaction.

 

Understanding filled her face at that and her eyes moistened a little. “So this is about Theo.” She whispered.

 

“He didn’t want to say anything, I bumped into him last night and we talked. He would never ask you to take it just so you could be with him. In fact, look me in the eye, you need to see for yourself.” Harry said. 

 

Harry pulled her into the memory, letting her see everything Theo told him.

 

She came out of it outright crying now. For a second she couldn’t look at Harry, but after a moment she looked up with newfound steel in her eyes.

 

“I’ll do it. If there’s a chance… I can't spend my life not knowing if there was a chance we could have made it work, even if it’s by catering to this classist, racist system. This is so fucked up. But hey, when have we been normal? Fucking wars and dark lords and beasts and tournaments. Always on the line. I don’t care. I’ll take the test. When can we do it?” She said, resolve hardening with every word. 

 

Harry had never heard her cuss like that, and it took him a second longer than usual to shake off the stupor and say that perhaps this summer they could sneak off to Diagon.

 

“Unacceptable, we’ll go in a few days. We’re still on break, we can sneak off through one of the passages. Write to your account manager and request a two way portkey to the bank, for yourself and one other. Once it’s here we’ll go, get tested and be back before anyone notices.” She said, leaving no room for doubt.

 

“What, don’t you remember what we talked about while we waited for shit to hit the fan last year? Illegal shit’s fun!” She smirked.

 

“Now, let’s go and get lunch before I faint, I’m famished.” She said, getting up and looking over her shoulder to make him follow.

Chapter 22: Family

On the 27th, Harry was ready and waiting under his cloak for Barty by the statue of the one eyed witch to go meet Marvolo. It was weird to think of him that way but he’d asked to be called that so, fine by him.

 

He’d dressed as he usually did when he donned wizarding clothes, a black velvet sherwani inspired knee-length robe and black fitted trousers tucked into boots. He was honestly more nervous to meet his uncle than Marvolo.

 

Punctual as ever, Barty turned the corner in a shimmering ripple, his disillusionment charm resembling the way heat makes the air ripple when rising from hot pavement.

 

Instead of announcing himself, he just opened the witches hump with the password and stepped inside, followed closely by Harry.

 

“Alright Barty?” Harry asked as he dropped the cloak once inside.

 

“Just dandy, almost couldn’t shake Flitwick in time to get here after the staff meeting. I’m afraid I was rather rude but I didn’t want to redose beforehand and have to go as Moody” he said as he dropped his charm and set off walking down the passage. “You’re in for a treat tonight” he smirked over his shoulder to Harry, without slowing down.

 

“Why is that?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“We’re not going to Riddle Manor tonight. Our lord is opening up Slytherin Citadel again. You’ll be one of the first to see it back in operation. I think you’ll like it” Barty said as they approached the wardline. Once on the other side, Barty took him by the crook of his elbow and asked “ready?” 

 

“Let’s go.” Harry smirked, and instantly felt the unpleasant extrusion of apparition, like being pushed out of a syringe.

 

“Welcome to Slytherin Citadel.” Barty said proudly, as Harry gazed over the scene before him. “I’ll apparate us closer to the gate, I just wanted you to take it all in from a proper distance.” 

 

They had apparated on a cliff overlooking the citadel, which was actually quite accurate as a name. It was an impressive structure, consisting of an outer ring wall with many turrets and battlements with a grand medieval castle at the center, with minor buildings that Harry assumed were barracks and stables and other living quarters dotting the space inside the walls up to the castle.

 

“Impressive. I can imagine what a sight it might be once it's bustling and active” Harry said with a little impressed whistle.

 

Barty then apparated them to the massive gate on the outer wall of the citadel and they walked the path up to the castle. It was mostly deserted except for an army of elves cleaning and repairing most of the outer buildings, who bowed to them as they passed them before continuing their work.

 

An elf with the same emerald green peplum with the Slytherin crest on its chest led them through an enfilade of rooms adorned lavishly with many tapestries, portraits and suits of armor to a cozy parlor where the masters of the manor were waiting for them.

 

“My lords” Barty kneeled in greeting. Harry just gave a polite half bow from the waist. Should he kneel? Do equals kneel? Whatever, he’d take the scolding if he’d fudged it up.

 

“Bartemius, Hadrian. Welcome to Slytherin Citadel.” Marvolo said politely as he approached them, giving Harry a chance to study the man.

 

He blushed a little, the man was haught. Harry estimated he was about 3 or 4 inches taller, athletic build but not bulky, perfectly coiffed hair that looked effortlessly so, and regal features commanded by the most entrancing set of amethyst eyes Harry had ever seen. He quickly occluded his fluster and greeted back. “Marvolo” he said with a neck bow, and then smirked over the Dark Lord’s shoulder and said “Uncle” to the man who studied him from a distance.

 

“Ah, I see you were brought up to speed. May I present my consort, Regulus Black.” Marvolo said. 

 

“It’s nice to finally put a face to the name. Father speaks fondly of you, uncle.” Harry smiled at the man.

 

“Does he? That’s refreshing.” Regulus snorted. “It’s nice to meet you too, nephew. Come sit, we’ve called for tea. A cup and saucer in hand makes family reunions much less awkward don’t you find?” Regulus smirked and motioned them towards a sofa.

 

“What awkwardness? I do this twice a week, meeting the brothers of blood adopted fathers I only met at thirteen who happened to date my bio father and married my ally that used to be my nemesis who orphaned me and is now my uncle as well by marriage, that is.” Harry snorted and took the saucer and cup with his tea, prepared to his liking surprisingly.

 

“Well, we try to space these things out or it gets rather tiresome.” Regulus smirked back at him. “You’re the only one on the books for this month.”

 

“Thank you for squeezing me in then,” Harry smirked in return, falling into the banter easily. “Should we get down to business though? I’m sorry to say I don’t have much time before my absence will be noticed, and I’d like to know how things are settling.” Harry said, looking at Marvolo.

 

“Yes, let’s. I should start by saying that you should address me as Tom or Thomas. I’ve let go of Marvolo, I’ve taken the name of Thomas Erebus Sayre with the help of the Goblin Nation. I should thank you anyway for your generous offer to liaise with them but there was no need. The Founding Houses all have the status of friends to the Goblin Nation.” Tom explained.

 

“That’s sad. Uncle Marv had a nice ring to it.” Harry risked with a smirk, any uneasiness masked firmly behind his shields. “I’m glad things are moving along nicely then.”

 

“He’s definitely a Black.” Regulus smiled cheekily into his teacup, directing an amused sideways glance at his husband.

 

“Quite so. Everything is nicely underway. The citadel will be ready to operate as it once did in a few days and I will summon a full meeting of the Dark Order during the first week of January. I expect you to attend as I will announce our alliance and issue orders that you are not to be harmed in any way and should be assisted with whatever you may need. I’d like your father and his consort to attend as well. Barty will bring you just like today and I’ll have Lucius bring your father. You can let him know if you want, just don't tell him about Reg, he wants to do it himself.” Tom explained.

 

“I’ll tell him when I get back.” Harry said efficiently with a nod. “I haven’t said anything to him about you, but I’m glad you’ll be contacting him sooner rather than later. I don’t like keeping secrets from him. He’ll be happy to know you’re ok.” Harry smiled at his uncle.

 

“Will he though? We didn’t part on good terms exactly.” Regulus said warily.

 

“From what he’s told me about you, how things ended between you two is one of his biggest regrets. He had time to spare to reevaluate his choices while stuck in Azkaban. Give him a chance, he’ll surprise you.” Harry said reassuringly.

 

“From your mouth to our Mother’s ears child.” Regulus said with a defeated sigh.

 

“Speaking of Father, I don’t mean to push, but is there any update as to when we can expect him acquitted?” Harry asked cautiously.

 

Tom cast a few wards around them for good measure, including anti animagus wards, before answering.

 

“Yes, there’s a plan in place and he will be briefed about it at the meeting. I don’t want the rat to suspect a thing, hence the anti animagus wards” he said, motioning around them. “I will modify his memory and compel him to turn himself in around Easter. I wish I could do it earlier, but for it to go well there is much that needs to be done beforehand. Our presence within the DMLE needs to be reinforced in order to secure his safety once he is in their custody, as well as our influence over the Minister himself and other key players so it doesn’t get swept under the rug. There is a lot riding on the success of your Father’s trial, more than just his freedom. We are hoping that it sets a precedent so we can move to retrial some of my most faithful, and our hold over the ministry and the Wizengamot needs to be secured further before that happens.” Tom explained, and Harry appreciated the thorough explanation.

 

“Thank you, I’m not pushing for speed. It’s reassuring to know that things are going to be done right rather than quickly. I’m sure he’ll be pleased to hear as well.” Harry said with a warm smile.

 

“Hadrian, there is one more thing I want to get settled before you leave today. I want you to know that this is in no way an obligation, I am offering you and you can refuse if you want.” Tom said, pausing to examine the boy’s reaction.

 

“Sure, what is it?” Harry asked, curious but relaxed, since the man had given him no reason to be alert.

 

“I’d like you to take my mark. But let me clarify some things before you decide.” He said quickly. “Your mark won’t be like any other, it will be glamoured and invisible to anyone who doesn’t bare my mark.” He clarified at Harry’s disbelieving look.

 

“This is in no way a mark of servitude, but a means of communication and a safety measure for your benefit. You are neck deep in enemy territory and our principal foe has a vested interest in keeping you in line. With it, I could track you wherever you were and find you if you needed aid. It would be useful to contact you and summon you just like any other death eater as well, but I want to make clear that this won’t make you a death eater.” Tom reassured him.

 

“You will one day be my equal, commanding the Dark Order at the same level as me. You may jest about it, but we are not only allies now, we are family, and I have much to atone as far as our history goes, so I will take my role in protecting you very seriously.” He said resolutely.

 

This will not change or demean that in any way, and once you take that place by my side your mark will work just as my master mark does, so you can summon and control our other death eaters.” Tom explained. “And if you ever want it removed, I vow to do so, no questions asked.”

 

Harry considered it carefully, but what sold him on it was the fact that Tom declared him family.

 

“I’ll take it.” He said, rolling up his left sleeve.”Will it hurt?” He asked innocently.

 

“No, I don’t think so. My usual mark does, because it’s meant to submit and subdue, but this one has no such intent behind it, it’s meant to protect and aid. So I don’t think it will.” Tom explained calmly as he drew his wand and approached Harry

 

Tom stood over Harry, taking his forearm with his left hand and touching his wand to it he hissed “Morsmorde”

 

It felt warm, for sure, but not unbearable, it was almost pleasant, the tingling he felt as the black ink spread and formed the design he knew from Sev’s arm and seeing it cast over the World Cup Stadium.

 

It was over in a moment, but Tom did not let go of his arm as he cast a few more charms in parsel to conceal the mark.

 

“It is done. No one but my marked will be able to see it.” Tom said. “I added another little perk, just in case you find yourself bound or wandless.” He said with a smirk.

 

“Master” the little snake hissed as it slithered in and out of the ink skull.

 

“Hello,” Harry hissed back with a smile.

 

“You may command it by talking to it if you're  ever in peril. It will portkey you away from danger or summon aid to where you are if you command it to fetch me or other death eaters. I recommend going through me first. Only use it when in danger, so we know to be prepared for battle once we get there.” Tom said, letting go of his arm.

 

“Thank you. Truly. I kind of always wanted tattoos.” He smiled.

 

“You're welcome. Now you should be getting back. Why don’t you stay a little with Reg while I talk some business with Bartemius and then you can be on your way back.” Tom said with a smile in return.

 

“Sure, I’ll wait here with him.” Harry said, moving to sit beside Regulus.

 

Tom and Barty moved to the adjacent study, and Harry and Regulus just studied each other for a moment, unsure of who should break the silence.

 

“It really is unnerving how much you look like Jamie.” Regulus said finally. “I'm sure you hear it all the time,” he added.

 

“It’s always the same. So much like James, but with your mother’s eyes.” Harry mimicked with a smile.

 

“Yes, it’s sad really. I wish you’d gotten more of Lily, or Lyra I guess I should say. It’s weird to think of her like that so I’m sorry if I slip.” he quipped. “Though Barty says you’re all Lyra in character.” He smirked.

 

“They would know.” Harry shrugged. “I was too little to remember. Mum said they had a portrait at the abbey though.” Harry said in a small voice. “I can’t seem to make up my mind to go and visit with them. I don’t know if I can face him. Especially after today, having taken the mark of their killer.”

 

“I won’t lie or coddle you Hadrian. Your father had deep issues with the dark, mostly with the darkness inside himself. I tried my best to make him see it wasn’t a bad thing. I did love him, but he didn’t love himself, not truly, or fully, I think. I do believe he loved me too, but he always wanted to save me, like he’d saved my brother. It’s a complicated subject, our story, my upbringing and how it intermingles with us as a couple, and my relationship with my brother, etc.” Regulus said thoughtfully.

 

“But you should definitely visit them, just try and let go of the expectation that he’ll be ok with everything.” He added encouragingly. 

 

“There is a chance he won’t be, but he’s in the wrong, not you. And whether he is or not, the harsh truth is that he is dead and you are not, so you get to live your life on your own terms, whatever he might think.” Regulus said with a reassuring squeeze to his shoulder.

 

“I know, but I can’t shake the feeling that I’m disappointing them.” Harry admitted.

 

“So what if you are? I’m sorry to say, but it’s a Black’s legacy to disappoint our parents.” Regulus laughed lightly. “You live your life Hadrian, for you and no one else. Don’t let others use your parents' memory to hold you back. It’s only to their benefit and your detriment.” He added more seriously. “Besides, I think it’s only Jamie that you should even concern yourself with, if that. Lily would be proud of you no matter what. I never met a woman with more love to give. If Lily Evans loved you, she’d bury your dead bodies for you and wash the blood off your hands with a smile that could warm an iceberg. Never worry about her.” He said reassuringly, patting his thigh lightly.

 

“Are you ready Harry?” He heard Barty say from behind him.

 

“Sure, let’s go. Thank you for everything, Tom, Uncle.” Harry said by way of goodbye, following Barty out.

 

~~~

 

Harry mirror called his parents as soon as he was back in his bedroom, excited to tell them the news.

 

“Bambi! We were worried sick waiting for your call, I’m glad you’re ok.” Both said in unison, more or less the same thing.

 

“Everything went fine. Honestly, it’s not even the first time we’ve met.” Harry said with an exaggerated eye roll.

 

“Tell us everything.” Remus said intensely.

 

“Well, he’s human looking and very nice. His tea is still delicious, I keep forgetting to ask for the method to copy the blend. I know it has bergamot and orange peel but there’s something I can’t quite figure out…” he rambled just to annoy them.

 

“Honestly pup, get to the good stuff.” Sirius told him with an eye roll of his own.

 

“Well, there’s an update on his plans to clear you. If everything goes according to plan, we’re looking at an Easter acquittal.” Harry said, not leaving any room for doubt about the results.

 

“Really? That long?” Sirius whined.

 

“Don’t be like that. It has to be done right and I agree with him. His hold on the ministry needs to be firmer before the rat can be compelled to turn himself in. There need to be more aurors on our side to ensure neither Fudge nor the Goat try to sweep it under the rug before his testimony can be taken, and he needs to take up his seats and announce himself to the dark order to secure the necessary votes to ensure you get acquitted. Have patience. We might even get a few days of Easter break together if things run smoothly, but either way this will be my first summer with no stint at the muggles.” Harry argued sternly. His father looked appropriately chastised so he let it go and continued with the big bits.

 

“He’ll call for a full meeting of the Dark Order in a few days, you two are expected to attend and probably take the mark. Lucius will fetch you. He will fill you in on more details there.” Harry said.

 

“That’s fine I guess, we expected that, didn’t we Pads?” Remus said soothingly, rubbing his husband’s shoulders in a repetitive pattern.

 

“Sure, it’s fine, whatever it takes to keep you safe Bambs.” Sirius grumbled.

 

“It’s not that big a deal, and I’m sure you’ll even like him once you meet him. He’s truly quite nice. Has a sense of humor even. If I can get past the whole you killed my parents thing then I’m sure you can rise to the occasion.” Harry said. “Besides, I already took my mark.”

 

“WHAT!? Are you crazy pup? Why would you do that! You'll be found out by lunch tomorrow!” They both berated him.

 

“It’s not like that, look.” Harry said, rolling up his sleeve to show them his forearm. “It’s only visible to other marked individuals and it’s not a regular mark. He said it was for my safety, and I can ask to have it removed any time, no questions asked. I’m not a death eater, it’s an emergency portkey and a way to keep in contact basically. Once I take my place at his side, it will work as a second master mark like his, to command the troops. He even charmed it so I can speak to it in parsel if I’m ever bound or disarmed, so I can escape or call for help.” Harry explained.

 

“Well, that’s actually very thoughtful of him, isn’t it pet?” Remus said encouragingly again, trying to diffuse the tension.

 

“It really is, but you have to admit you did that on purpose, for dramatic effect.” Sirius said with a smirk.

 

“Of course I did. Anyway, I’m off to sleep. My adventures are far from over. Tomorrow after lunch I’m going to Gringotts with Hermione. I got the portkey earlier today, and I have to find sometime to corner Draco and ask him if he managed to get Lucius to meet us there.” Harry said.

 

“Why do you need Lucius to meet you?” Remus asked.

 

“In case Mione is in fact the heiress to any of his stewarded seats so we can confirm his proxy discreetly.” Harry said. “It’s a slim chance but considering how powerful she is for a muggleborn we can’t rule it out. I’ll take the mirror with me just in case I need you though.” He reassured them.

 

“Fine, take care pup. Call us tomorrow with the news. Even if she’s not some grand heiress, we want to know so we can write and congratulate her anyway. Perhaps it’ll be someone we know and we can get her in contact with the family.” Remus said cheerfully.

 

“Yes, wish her luck for us will you pup? Good night.”

Sirius said and hung up the call.

 

 

~~~

 

“So, did it hurt?” Draco asked him the next day. He’d pulled Harry into a hidden alcove right after breakfast to hear about the meeting the night before.

 

“Not really, he said his regular mark does hurt but mine is different. He also added a glamor so only other marked individuals can see it. I can also talk to it in parsel to portkey out or call for aid if I’m bound or disarmed. It’s actually really nice of him.” Harry shrugged.

 

“And what was Uncle Regulus like? Mother has spoken about him before, she said he was her favorite cousin.” Draco asked curiously.

 

“Really nice, like a more circumspect version of Father. His humor is darker but he’s just as mischievous. You’d like him.” Harry said with a smirk. “You’ll meet him at the meeting, won’t you? If it’s a full meeting do the children go?” Harry asked, genuinely curious, he hadn’t thought about that detail. 

 

“I’ll ask Father, it’s not like I’ve gone to any other.” Draco shrugged. “What time do you leave with Granger?”

 

“After lunch. We’ll be back within the hour hopefully, no one will notice. I got the portkey yesterday.” Harry confirmed.

 

“Remember to change or bring a change of clothes, you’ll be too conspicuous in school uniform at the bank in the middle of the day.” Draco warned.

 

“Don’t worry Dragon, we’ll portkey directly in and out of IronClaw’s office. Did your father agree to meet us there?” Harry asked, remembering that it was what he wanted to ask originally. 

 

“He has, he’ll be waiting there. He’s most intrigued you know? And you haven’t seen each other since before I told him we’re together, so I’m sorry in advance if he gets weird or anything.” Draco said with a little blush.

 

“Why? Knowing your father, as soon as he sees my mark he’ll be over the moon for us. I know he would have been worried about us with the whole dark lord thing still up in the air, but with that settled, what’s not to love?” Harry smiled smugly. “You did snatch the greatest catch to hit the marriage market in Circe knows how long, you know?”

 

“First of all, marriage? I see no ring on this 14 year old finger, thank you very much.” Draco said blushing profusely, but he recovered quickly. “Second of all, do remember to put some stones in your pocket before you leave or you’ll fly away with that big head of yours, full of hot air.” Draco smiled back, straightening Harry’s lapels and giving him a playful shove.

 

“One day, dragon. One day everyone will know and I’ll put the gaudiest most over the top ring on that age appropriate finger.” Harry teased as he pulled him in for a kiss.

 

“Don’t be creepy, now go before anyone misses you.” Draco laughed.

 

~~~

 

“So, Nev. If anyone asks? We were with you all along right?” Harry asked as Hermione and him walked ‘to the library’ with Neville, before taking a detour to the third floor hallway where the passage was. 

 

“And you were such a big help with my charms essay. Couldn’t have done it without you. Now go, I want to know everything as soon as you get back.” Neville smirked, parting ways with them.

 

Harry and Hermione ducked behind a tapestry to get under the cloak and got to the statue in record time. Harry checked the map, and when the coast looked clear, they went in and walked past the wardline.

 

“Ok, hold on to the letter Mi.” Harry said, pulling out the parchment from his satchel and stashing the cloak in.

 

“Ready?” Harry asked.

 

“Ready.” She said with a sharp nod.

 

~~~

 

They landed in the middle of IronClaw’s office, holding each other up, wobbling slightly.

 

“Heir Potter-Black, Miss Granger, may your coffers overflow.” IronClaw greeted them.

 

“And may your enemies tremble at your feet, master IronClaw, thank you for taking the time to meet us, and for the portkey.” Harry said with a nod.

 

“Hadrian, Miss Granger. Would any one of you care to tell me what my part in this is?” A slightly annoyed Lucius said.

 

“Lucius, it’s good to see you. Thank you for meeting us here. We’re here so Hermione can take an inheritance test. We’ll make it quick, but on the off chance she is a resurgent and heir to one of your stewardships then we wanted to confirm your proxy rights so it can remain a secret until she can claim the seat.” Harry explained.

 

Lucius looked wary, not entirely convinced that this was a good idea, but Harry simply rolled up his sleeve and said “it’s ok, we’ve discussed it and she’s in the know too,” with a knowing smirk.

 

The stars in Lucius’ eyes were almost comical to see, as he nodded his approval and waited for them to take a seat.

 

“Miss Granger, this test is a little different than the standard one we use. It will show your ancestry back through both paternal and maternal lines as far back as it takes to find a squib, please place seven drops of blood on the parchment.” IronClaw said, handing her the blade and parchment.

 

She grimaced a little as she cut the pad of her index finger and let the blood drip onto the parchment, which quickly turned into the ink that formed the words on the test.

 

“You look Harry, I can’t.” She said suddenly, averting her eyes.

 

Harry picked up the parchment and smiled.

 

Name: Hermione Jean Granger

 

Blood status: Muggleborn/Resurgent Pureblood upon legitimization 

 

Parents: 

• Martin Francis Granger- maternal great grandfather Marius Black
• Evelyn Mary Burke- paternal great great-grandfather Octavius Burke

 

Lordships and Heirships:

 

• Heiress apparent to the Ancient and Most Noble House of Burke

 

Vaults:

 

• Burke family Vaults (140,141,142)
• Burke Trust Vault (719)
• Granger personal Vault (3456)

 

“Congratulations, Heiress Burke.” Harry said with a big smile. “And if you read closely, we’re kind of cousins.”

 

Hermione grabbed the parchment greedily, reading it thoroughly.

 

“Congratulations, Heiress Burke. Do you have any questions? I’ll have the Burke manager send over the heirship ring while we clear up any doubts you might have.” IronClaw said.

 

“The only thing I can think of is what does it mean by pureblood upon legitimization.” Hermione asked politely to the goblin.

 

“It’s a new protocol, in effect since the discovery of resurgents. In order to be legitimized you have to be recognized as family by the acting lord of your house. If you had one line, you’d be legitimized half blood, but since you hail from the Burkes as well as the Blacks, you’d be legitimized pureblood.”

 

“As acting head of the Burke Family, until you come of age and claim the title, I can legitimize you today.” Lucius offered a polite smile to the girl as he explained the circumstances.

 

Harry was already pulling out his mirror to call Sirius and have him come and sort things out quickly.

 

“Hello Bambi, back already? That was quick.” Sirius said as he picked up the mirror.

 

“Not quite, we’re still here. Could you get Tully to pop you over to IronClaw’s office for a moment? We’ll explain here.” Harry said.

 

A moment later, Sirius appeared holding Tully’s hand. “Thank you Tully dear, I’ll call for you once I’m done.” Sirius said, slightly confused as to what he was doing there.

 

Harry got up to hug his father and explain, and after getting him caught up, they got down to business.

 

“Could you explain what I’d have to do, master IronClaw? This process is new for me.

 

“It’s not unlike an oath, she is already of the blood, but needs to be recognized and welcomed by the family magics to properly seal the family bond. Here is the template. Adjust and add data where needed.” IronClaw said, handing equal pieces of parchment to both Lucius and Sirius.

 

“Does it matter if we do it now or do we wait for the heirship to be claimed?” Sirius asked the goblin.

 

“It’s of no consequence.” The goblin responded.

 

“Then, I, Sirius Orion Black III, Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, welcome you, Hermione Jean Granger, great great granddaughter of Marius Black, to take your rightful place in the family tree and partake freely and fully in the family magics. By the Grace of our Blessed Mother, so mote it be.” Sirius said, and a gentle breeze blew across the office, enveloping Hermione in a warm gentle whirlwind before settling.

 

“And I, Lucius Abraxas Malfoy, Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Malfoy, acting steward of the Ancient and Most Noble House of Burke, welcome you, Hermione Jean Granger, great great granddaughter of Octavius Burke, to take your rightful place in the family tree and partake freely and fully in the family magics. By the Grace of our Blessed Mother, so mote it be.” Lucius said, the same thing happening again.

 

“How do you feel Mi?” Harry asked, looking at his friend with a kind smile.

 

“Whole.” She said, with glassy eyes and a goofy smile on her face.

 

At that point, IronClaw interrupted them. “This is the Burke heir ring, Heiress Burke. Please place it on your right hand ring finger. If it accepts your claim, it will resize to fit you.” He said, showing them a box with a simple gold signet ring with a B emblem in the middle, surrounded by diamonds.

 

Hermione put it on and it immediately resized to fit her ring finger.

 

“How does it feel Mi? I remember the different feelings the family magics had when I put on mine.” Harry asked curiously.

 

“Chilly, but good chilly, like a crisp breeze at night if you’re wearing a cozy jumper. I love it.” She said with a dopey smile.

 

“I’m so happy for you Mi, I’m glad you got a seat, you’ll make waves once your time comes, I know it, but I’m most glad we’re family.” Harry smiled his signature megawatt smile.

 

“Welcome to the family, kid. I’m very happy to have you be a part of it. Circe knows the House of Black was in need of new blood. I’m sure you’ll make us proud.” Sirius smiled, echoing the sentiment, placing a gentle hand on the girl’s shoulder.

 

“There are no living Burkes left to express the same sentiment, Miss Granger, but as Steward of your House, I know you will excel in your duties once your time comes. If there is anything you need, don’t hesitate to ask. Welcome to the family.” Lucius said with uncharacteristically kind eyes.

 

“Thank you Lord Malfoy. As Heiress Burke, I grant my consent for you to continue to steward my house and seats until the time comes when I am able to claim them for myself.” Hermione said, words laden with magic reaffirming the bond between their houses.

 

“I will do my best. And with that, I’m afraid I must be off. If you could please give her the Burke Grimoire, master IronClaw, and any book on the family history so she can learn more about her heritage, she has my permission to access the family heirloom vaults at will. You’ll enjoy it, child. It’s full of interesting books.” Lucius said with an amused smirk.

 

“I’ll call up for them, Lord Malfoy, thank you for your time.” The goblin said efficiently, gathering the loose paperwork on the desk.

 

“Give my love to my Dragon, Hadrian. And I hadn’t had the chance to offer you my most heartfelt congratulations. I’m proud to have you in the family.” Lucius said, giving a tight squeeze to Harry’s shoulder.

 

“Thank you Lucius.” Harry said, blushing profusely.

 

“I’m off too Bambi. It was nice to have a little visit. I hope I see you soon.” Sirius said, giving him a tight hug. “And I hope you’ll visit this summer, young lady. The House of Black is always open to family, and there’s a lot to teach you.” He said, turning to give a quick hug to Hermione, which she gladly returned. “I’ll write to SilverBlade, our account manager, and set you up with a Black Trust Vault. Harry can fill you in on the family magics and history until we meet again.”

 

Then Sirius called for Tully to take him back home and Harry and Hermione were left alone in the office.

 

“Wow,” was all Hermione said, falling back in her seat.

 

“I know right?” Harry said in a daze as well, before turning with a determined look to his account manager.

 

“As soon as the books arrive, we’ll be off IronClaw, thank you for your time. Could you please call for the Burke account manager to set up a money pouch and copies of the estate’s financial statements as well?”

 

“Already done, Heir Potter-Black” IronClaw said, pulling a stack of papers and books along with the money pouch and handing them to Hermione.

 

She looked comical, trying to balance everything with a confused look on her face. Harry took the papers and books off her hands and put them in his satchel. “Welcome to the glamorous life of an Heiress” he smirked at her.

 

“A drop of blood on the clasp will bind the pouch to you, Heiress Burke. Once your Black Vault is set up, it will be automatically linked to it as well. If you make any large purchases, I recommend paying with your ring, I’m sure Heir Potter-Black can fill you in with more detail.” IronClaw said.

 

“I will, thank you IronClaw, we’ll be in touch” Harry said, pulling out the letter for Hermione to grasp before dissaparating out of the office.

 

~~~

 

“An hour and a half, we made good time!” Harry said as they walked back along the passageway.

 

“This is very overwhelming.” Hermione said with a laugh.

 

“I know right? And you only have one house to your name. Imagine being told you have five. But if I can help in any way, just ask. You’ll find us Blacks hold family above much else.” Harry smirked.

 

“What do we do now?” Hermione asked. 

 

“Well, I think it’s time you meet the other dark heirs.” Harry smirked, “and it’ll give you a chance to talk to a certain someone.”

 

That brought a smile to his friend's face that Harry hoped would stay there forever. Before exiting the passage, he conjured a raven to tell Draco to bring the other heirs to their usual classroom later that night.

 

~~~

 

“Nervous?” Harry asked Hermione as they reached the classroom where he and the other heirs usually met.

 

“A little. I don’t have the best track record with these people you know?” She shrugged.

 

“Don’t be, they’re actually really nice in private, when they can let their masks down. You’ll be fine, let's go in.” Harry said encouragingly and opened the door.

 

“Hello everyone! May I present our newest member? Heiress Burke, meet everyone.” Harry said, moving to greet Draco.

 

Hermione was overwhelmed to receive a chorus of well met’s, but as soon as she locked eyes with Theo, who was smiling so wide it looked like it might hurt, everything felt like it would be alright.

 

“Hi,” he said, approaching her quickly, that smile still plastered on his face.

 

“Theo.” She said, smiling equally as bright.

 

“I hope you know that even before…” he started, but Hermione cut him off instantly.

 

“I know, Harry showed me what you said. Thank you. But even though I agree, I wanted to do this. If there was a chance we could see if this could go somewhere, I owed it to us both.” She said a little more quietly, suddenly aware they were not alone. 

 

“We can talk later, I’ll slip you a note with a time and place tomorrow.” Theo smiled. “Come meet the rest.” He said, pulling her into the room.

 

“Leave the poor girl be, Theo darling.” Pansy said with an eye roll. “It’s nice to meet you properly Granger, I know we haven’t got on the best before, but I hope that now that you’re one of us, we can make a proper go at things. I just have to ask what you use on your hair lately, it’s so shiny and the curls look so defined! I wish I had curls like yours, I tried a charm for it once you know? I looked utterly ridiculous.” She babbled, pulling Hermione to sit with her, Daphne and Millie. 

 

“You should go say something too, love.” Harry whispered to Draco “you haven’t properly met yet and besides, she’s family.” 

 

“What do you mean? I’m not related to the Burkes, not closely anyway, just as related as anyone is to anyone.” He snorted. 

 

“She’s a Black, great great granddaughter of Marius Black on her father’s line. He was our squib great great uncle.”

 

That seemed to settle something in the blond, and as soon as he saw an opening, he approached the girl.

 

“Granger, may I have a word?” Draco said, poised as ever.

 

“Sure,” she said with a skeptical look, and moved with him to the other side of the room.

 

“Look,” he said, after a moment of her just looking at him expectantly. “I know we don’t have the best history, there’s a lot to work through here. But I’d like to make an effort to get to know you. It’s important to Harry, so it’s important to me. You’re on our side now, one of us, and you’re my boyfriend's best friend and my other best friend has a crush on you.” He said, managing to make her blush a little, “so I think if we both put our best foot forward, we might end up friends one day. I’m willing to try if you are.” He said finally.

 

She studied him for a moment or two, just to see if she’d manage to make him uncomfortable, but he held her gaze stoically, waiting her out.

 

“Fine, I’m willing to try. Harry really loves you, you know? So if we’re going to be in each other's life from now on, we should get along.” She told him.

 

“I’m glad you see it that way, besides, I hear you’re family. My mother is a Black, if you didn’t know, so if you ever need anything don’t hesitate to ask. Family comes first to Blacks, even if we’re not at that place yet, you can count on me as that.” He said with a polite nod. “You can call me Draco if you want.”

 

“Thank you Draco, you can still call me Granger, until I see some action to back up those words” she smirked at him.

 

“Fine,” he whined with an exasperated eye roll and sideways smile. “I’ll earn it sooner rather than later. And for what it’s worth, I’m happy for you and Theo, he’s been down about it long enough. I’m glad he gets to be happy for a change.” He said, turning back to sit with Harry.

 

She stood there for a moment, looking around the room. She’d been nervous before, thinking about how everyone would receive her. Up until now, everyone had been nice and she felt it was genuine. She actually liked Pansy, or private Pansy, that is. She’d never indulged in girly things, always driven to prove herself and focused solely on her studies, but lately she’d caught the girly bug and started doing her hair and dabbling with a little make up. She’d never gotten close with the girls in her year so they mostly left each other be. But she could see herself being friends with Pansy. Daphne was a bit of a mystery, but she’d been pleasant so far. She’d certainly take up Pansy’s offer to go shopping during the summer, when they were out of the Goats sight. She needed a new wizarding wardrobe to go with her new station in life and she was just the person she felt comfortable enough to allow to help with that. Wasn’t life funny?

 

She looked at Harry and Draco next. She’d never seen Harry as relaxed and happy as he was now. He usually shied away from contact, but he was happily lying with his head on Draco’s lap as he carded his fingers through his long hair, laughing along with whatever Blaise had just said. He looked up at Draco with such loving eyes, drawing the blonde’s gaze down and eliciting a quick peck before rejoining the conversation, and it made Hermione unreasonably jealous. 

 

She looked over to where Theo was sitting, and as if summoned he looked up at her and smiled. 

 

Yes, maybe she could have that too.

 

 

Chapter 23: Rise Children of the Dark

Notes:

Long chapter to set you over for a couple of day as I work on the next ones. This one was a wild ride to write, the story really took a life of its own, and I am talking about a certain little someone present at the meeting. It wrote itself, honestly.

Enjoy!

“So, how did he take it?” Harry asked Hermione. They were studying in the library with Neville at a secluded table.

 

“He was a complete gentleman about it, wished me the best with Theo and hoped we could remain friends.” Hermione smiled with a little sigh of relief.

 

“That’s great.” Harry said, relieved as well. He then looked around and threw up a few privacy wards before continuing.

 

“He’s a foreign asset you know? They both are. Fleur and Viktor that is. Viktor’s father is like some big shot politician who basically runs every Balkan country from behind the scenes and Fleur’s grandmother is the High Chieftainess of the European Veela Clans. They were sent here to scope out the situation and establish alliances. They’re powerful allies to have so I’m happy we’re still on good terms.” Harry informed them.

 

“This is so not what I thought I was signing up for when I got my Hogwarts letter.” Hermione laughed lightly. “Sorry, I’m still coming to terms with everything.”

 

“Do you need anything Mione? I have a lot of books on the Wizengamot and etiquette if you’d like to borrow any.” Neville offered “I know you feel most comfortable when you’re deep into some book or other.”

 

“Thanks Nev, Harry gave me most of his already. I’m reading up on the Burkes at the moment and going through the financial statement they gave me at the bank. It’s not something I’m used to. All this investing and returns and stuff. I’m just used to being frugal with my money so I can stretch it further.” She said with a shrug. “I’m not used to being rich.”

 

“If you need any help with that, let me know. Most heirs are trained from a young age to manage our estates. My gran may be a bitch, but I’ve been drilled into knowing my estate backwards and sideways since before I came to Hogwarts. You just need to understand where the money is coming from. That is, where it’s invested, which companies, werther their wizarding or muggle, if you have real estate rented out and generating income, etc.” he explained to an enraptured Hermione.

 

“Then, you need to know how much is coming in, and that would be the returns and dividends of your investments and rents being paid to you. You take that big number, and contrast it to how much is going out, say maintenance of different houses, taxes, commissions for the goblins and general expenses. The difference between the two is either spending money or capital you can invest further.  It’s all easy once you get a general idea like that. Your account manager is your best bet as far as knowing where and how much to invest. They work on commission so it’s in their best interest to make you money.” Neville explained.

 

“That doesn’t sound so hard. I swear these statements make it sound like I should be some finance genius.” Hermione laughed. “The Burke Grimoire is very interesting though, my magic feels so right anytime I read it.”

 

“Anything interesting? Bloodline gifts?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“Nothing too groundbreaking. No cool bloodline gifts like you, so you shall remain unique, oh blessed one.” She mocked him with a humorous laugh. “We have a knack for rune work and spellcrafting apparently, so that will be fun to research.”

 

“I’m glad you’re enjoying it then.” Harry said with a smile, returning his attention to his Transfiguration essay. He was nervous about the meeting later that day, and it was helping with keeping his mind busy.

 

~~~

 

The time came finally, and Harry was anxiously waiting inside the passage for Barty to show up. 

They were supposed to arrive early, before the rest of the troops, and so was his father and Remus. Regulus wanted a little private time with them before the commotion of the evening, so how things would go with that was still rather a coin toss.

 

“Good, you’re here already. Chop chop, we’re expected shortly.” Barty said suddenly as he appeared in the tunnel.

 

He set a punishing pace as they walked to cross the wardline, and apparated directly into the hall at the citadel. No time to lose apparently.

 

An elf led them to the same sitting room where Tom and Regulus received them a few days ago, where both of them were already waiting.

 

“Oh good, you’re here first, I hoped you’d get here before them.” Regulus said, relieved.

 

“Uncles,” Harry greeted with a short bow and a smile. “Are you nervous? I’m sure it’ll be fine. He’s coming with Remus, he’ll keep things civil” Harry said to Regulus, who was now pacing the room quite ridiculously.

 

“Starlight, could you maybe pace a few feet to your right? That carpet was brought over from Persia by Salazar Slytherin’s grandson. No need to burn a path through the priceless heirlooms.” Tom mocked his husband, which earned him a mumbled “Shut up Marv” 

 

Luckily, they didn’t have to wait much longer before an elf came in to announce their guests’ arrival.

 

“The Lord Malfoy and his family, along with the Lord Black and his Lord Consort, Master Marv sir.” The elf said with a bow.

 

“Thank you Kippy, and its master Tom, please remember it.” Tom reminded the elderly elf.

 

“Of course master Tom, so sorry master Marv” the elf said and popped away.

 

“Hopeless.” Tom said, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

“Cissy is here as well? Oh Marv, you want to give me a heart attack don’t you? Why did you ever go through the trouble of taking me out of that corpse infested lake I wonder.” Regulus mumbled despondently.

 

“Relax my star, it’ll be good, she’ll help Mr Lupin smooth any ruffled feathers. You’ll see.” Tom said.

 

Harry was just catching on to the fact that if the elf had said family, Draco might as well be included. He would have surely said ‘and consort’ just like he’d done for his father and Remus if Draco wasn’t coming right?

 

Harry was with his back towards the door, pouring himself a cup of tea from the snacks table, when he heard his father’s unceremonious “What the fuck!”

 

He turned sharply, spilling some tea on the saucer in the process, to watch the scene unfold. If only that tea could have been popcorn.

 

“My Lord Black.” Regulus said with a nod, eyes guarded.

 

Sirius just stood there, holding the party up by the door, frozen in place and mouthing like a fish out of water.

 

It took Remus’ hand on the small of Sirius’ back to break the spell the room was under, and he suddenly marched up to Regulus with a determined look on his face.

 

Harry and Tom were discreetly reaching for their wands, when Sirius suddenly engulfed Regulus in a choking hug.

 

“You’re real.” He kept repeating as he held him, rocking him rhythmically back and forth.

 

“Sirius.” Regulus said hesitantly, not knowing what to do. That prompted Sirius to let go and grab him by the shoulders, patting him up and down everywhere, cupping his face, still in total shock.

 

“You’re alive!” He said, crying freely now, “I knew it, I knew you couldn’t have just died. I’m so sorry Reggie, so sorry. I left you alone with them. With her. I’m so sorry.” He said, pulling him back into a hug.

 

“Sirius. It’s fine, calm down please, have some tea, this is getting much too theatrical.” Regulus said, patting Sirius’ back awkwardly.

 

That made Sirius snort and pull away laughing. 

 

“Well, you were always the proper one. But I’m the lord now, and Wally can suck it.” Sirius said, still laughing hysterically.

 

“Seriously, pull yourself together. We don’t have time for this right now, but you can stay behind after and we can talk properly ok? I’m glad you're happy to see me at least, it was a coin toss.” Reggie shrugged. “Come meet my husband.” He said, gently guiding him towards Tom.

 

“Well met Lord Black, I’m Thomas Sayre, Lord Slytherin. Though I used to be Lord Voldemort, in another life. I’ve been waiting to meet my brother in law.” Tom smirked.

 

“Of course you are. Well met, Lord Slytherin.” Sirius said with an eye roll, only to process the second bit of information a moment later, eyes growing wide.

 

“Reg, what…?” Sirius said, turning to Regulus.

 

“Honestly Siri, forget Mother, if Grandfather could see you now.” Regulus said with an exasperated sigh, shaking his head. “Pull yourself together for Circe’s sake.”

 

That seemed to do the trick finally, and Sirius composed himself as the Lord he was, shoulders straight and standing tall.

 

“My lord, apologies for the spectacle, though I’m sure you understand the shock.” Sirius said with a nod.

 

“I’m not your lord yet, Lord Black. That remains so until you are marked. And please, in private you may call me Tom or Thomas, you are my brother in law after all.” Tom smiled politely.

 

“May I present my Consort, Remus Lupin-Black” Sirius said, motioning Remus forward.

 

“Lord Slytherin, a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Remus smirked and bowed from the neck politely.

 

“Delighted to make yours, Lord Consort.” Tom said pleasantly. “We’ll get all the family business out of the way before we move onto the important part of the evening. Have some tea please.” 

 

“Remus, it’s nice to see you so well.” Regulus said by way of greeting once Remus moved towards him.

 

“I should say the same. I’m happy to know you’re well Reggie.” Remus said with a warm smile. “I’m sorry for the spectacle, he hasn’t changed a bit.” He said, shaking his head fondly.

 

“Cousin. Lovely to see you after so long. You look as well as ever.” Cissy said, kissing him on both cheeks, though her eyes were a little misty and her cheeks held the slightest flush.

 

“And that’s how we do it Siri, see?” Regulus said over Cissy’s shoulder. “Lovely to see you as well Cissy. I wanted to call on both of you sooner, but I’ve only been back for about a week and some things needed settling.” Regulus said as he poured a cup of tea for Narcissa. 

 

“No need for excuses Reggie, completely understandable. We’ll catch up at a later date.” Cissy said, taking the cup and saucer from his hands. “I’d like you to meet my son, Draco.” She said, putting a hand on Draco’s shoulder gently for him to turn around from greeting Tom.

 

“Draco, this is my favorite cousin Regulus.” She said, and everyone heard the faint. “I heard that!” from Sirius on the other side of the room.

 

“It’s nice to meet you Uncle, I’ve heard nothing but good things from Mother and Harry.” Draco smiled, and went to pour himself some tea and sit with Harry.

 

“Are they…?” Regulus asked, watching Harry and Draco interact.

 

“Very Black of them is it not? Although they’re far less related than Aunt Wally and your father.” Cissy smirked.

 

“It’s certainly evocative.” Regulus smirked. They reminded him of himself and Jamie.

 

“Isn’t it? You should have seen them before they got together, the flirting was like watching you and Prongsy all over again.” Remus smirked, joining their conversation. “Completely clueless.”

 

“Everyone, I’m glad we had this little time for family, but I’m afraid we must move on with the evening.” Tom said over the general chatter. “Now, the rest of our guests will be arriving in about 30 minutes. I have provided robes and masks for those without, so you’ll need to change before we adjourn to the ballroom.”

 

“Lords Black, before we move on to the meeting, you must take my mark, as the only unmarked the wards around the ballroom allow are prisoners, and you are far from that. Much like Hadrian’s mark, this is not a mark of serfdom. You are family and in enemy territory, and most importantly, you are not Death Eaters. That little technicality will come in handy once we get you potioned up on the stand, Sirius, considering you are known for being one, even if they are wrong. It will not hurt, and it will be concealed just like Hadrian’s is.” Tom explained.

 

Both Sirius and Remus rolled their left sleeve up and presented their forearms.

 

“Not my first nor last tattoo. Thank you Tom.” Sirius smirked.

 

After they were both marked, they followed an elf out to go change, leaving everyone else in the room.

 

“Draco, if you would please?” Tom said next, turning to Draco.

 

“Really my lord?” Draco said wide eyed.

 

“Of course, as I said, only those marked can enter the meeting, and as Hadrian’s partner, you’ll need the same level of protection. It would be a liability to wait until you are of age. Once you do come of age, you can decide if you want to keep it, but I do hope you are as committed to the cause as the rest of us.” Tom smirked.

 

“Certainly my lord! Thank you!” Draco said excitedly, rolling up his left sleeve.

 

~~~

 

“How do I look?” Harry asked Draco, coming out of the bathroom of the suite they’d gone in to change.

 

Draco had no words, so he just ogled him shamelessly.

 

“That good huh? Thanks love. You look very handsome as well.” Harry smirked.

 

His robes were different from Draco’s, who wore standard Death Eater regalia. Harry had snug dragonhide pants on, tucked inside boots, with a supple black matching dragonhide jacket, slim fitting with military influences. 

 

Harry put on his mask, a silver full face mask with snake motifs carved on it that fit his face perfectly and was charmed not to fall off or be taken off by anyone but the wearer. He didn’t dwell too long on the mechanics of the contraption, simply thankful for the wonders of magic because once on, he found he could see perfectly out of it and that it wasn’t at all suffocating, so it was somehow magically ventilated. Next he put on the hooded cloak and turned to look at Draco. Who now wore his own mask and cloak.

 

“Showtime.” Harry said simply, offering his hand before joining the others.

 

Once gathered back in the parlor, Tom explained how things would go.

 

“Everyone will be arriving in a few minutes. Sirius and Remus will stay with the Malfoys and I will address the crowd with Regulus by my side. Harry will come in later once I announce our alliance. Once Harry comes out, every mask will come off, and everyone will be able to see each other.” Tom said to the surprise of everyone.

 

“Don’t worry about the secrecy of it all. There are wards around the ballroom which will make it impossible for anyone in the room to speak of anything they saw or heard during the meeting to anyone who was not also present.” He said reassuringly.

 

“After the meeting, there will be a short second meeting with just the inner circle. We’ll keep it short so Harry and Draco can return to Hogwarts with Barty and Severus at a reasonable hour. The rest can remain behind so we can have a proper catch up.” He said finally, guiding the Malfoys, plus Sirius and Remus and Barty out to the Entrance Hall to wait with the arriving guests.

 

“Harry,” Tom said calmly to him once everyone left. “Don’t worry about a thing, this meeting is meant to weed out anyone who might have a problem with our new approach to things and your involvement. I understand that some of my later recruits at the end of the last war were drawn in more because of the promise of violence than any true commitment to the cause.” He explained. 

 

“That’s why we will move forward with openness amongst ourselves, to have accountability and the chance to thin out the herd of any problematic characters.” He said with a smirk.

 

“If you see anyone showing defiance or looking at you any certain way, try and memorize them. We’ll review your memories of the evening at a later date. If anyone is stupid enough to do anything tonight, they will be dealt with and made an example of. You’ll feel your mark tingle as your cue to enter the ballroom. Understood?” Tom asked him finally.

 

“All clear, I’ll wait for my signal. I just have one favor to ask.” Harry said in response.

 

“What would that be?” Tom asked curiously.

 

“If anyone tries to defy me, and it looks like something I could handle, could you let me deal with it myself? I’ll trust your judgment and wait for you to give me the pass if you think I can, and I won’t meddle if you decide to do it yourself. But I’d like to establish some dominance to discourage that behavior in the future.” Harry explained with a mischievous smirk.

 

“That seems reasonable. Besides, only low level scum would dare put on a show like that so I don’t think you’d be too pressed to handle them. We’ll see how things unfold. Let’s go.” Tom said, standing up and moving through rooms until they reached a little study off of the ballroom.

 

“This door leads directly onto the dais, once your mark tingles, come out.” Tom said with a gentle squeeze to Harry’s shoulder, and offered his elbow to Regulus.

 

“Ready Starlight?” He asked his husband.

 

“As I’ll ever be, let’s see what these things look like from up here.” He said with a tone that belied the smirk beneath his mask.

 

~~~

 

Sirius and Remus stayed close to their party as more and more people started to arrive. Everyone in variations of what they wore. Some wore robes similar to Lucius’ and their own ones, which Sirius assumed were the uniform of the inner circle, and some wore simple black robes with a mask and hooded cloak, which he chalked up to be low ranking cannon fodder.

 

“We never stood a chance did we?” Remus whispered quietly in his ear. The sheer number of people was astounding, and it made their memories of their merry little band of heroes seem pathetic in comparison. For all his talk of love and goodness, Dumbledore could never command such numbers. Instead he preferred to raid rich people’s nurseries to groom their children into believing he was the second coming of Merlin.

 

“Makes the olden days seem rather pathetic doesn’t it?” Sirius said, echoing his thoughts.

 

“There’s a rightness to all of this, do you feel it? It may have started as a means to an end for us pet, but I don’t think I can deny how right this feels, the sense of belonging.” Remus said quietly.

 

Sirius remained thoughtful for a second, making Remus nervous. “Come on pet, don’t leave me hanging after a declaration like that.” He laughed nervously.

 

“Sorry, I had to stop and gather myself and actually feel. I’ve been on autopilot ever since I got here, but you’re right. It’s something in the magic, it’s resonating better with my own than meeting with… you know, ever did.” Sirius responded.

 

Shortly after that, the doors opened and they moved slowly inside the massive ballroom, with Lucius guiding them forward towards the front, just under the dais. People seemed to make way for them and part to let them pass, so apparently there was a sense of rank they conveyed without realizing it.

 

The inner circle stood in the first row, and Sirius couldn’t resist looking back once he heard the doors closing. He calculated there were around 600 people in total. They never really stood a chance, and he let himself feel exhilarated by that thought rather than nostalgic and defeated.

 

The chatter died suddenly as Tom entered the room from a side door on the dais. Mostly because the room was suddenly filled with the most intoxicating magic rolling around like heady incense.

 

“Welcome, everyone. Today marks the beginning of a new day for the Dark Order.” Tom said, his voice magically projecting to every corner of the room. “I’m aware most of you have never seen me in this form, but most will recognize me anyway as they feel my magic connect with your marks. I have returned to you with a mission from our Dark Mother. As of today, we will work tirelessly to restore our place in our world!” He said excitedly, drawing a loud cheer from the crowd.

 

“We will make the most of this time we have while our enemy knows not of my return. We will work in the shadows and establish our dominance quietly, and once we deal our final strike, they will not know what hit them.” Tom said. And both Sirius and Remus could not help but feel inspired by the speech, be it the magic surrounding them or Tom’s natural eloquence.

 

“There are many things that will have to change from our last attempt at this, however. It is only logical, because trying to achieve a different result by means tried and failed would be nonsensical.” He explained. “This time around, our strikes will be razor sharp and focused. The days of random raids on both wix and muggle are gone! We will strike with precision and cunning, delivering the deadliest blows with minimum expenditure. This is a war that will be won as much off the battlefield as on it. We will avoid needless spilling of magical blood. That is not to say that some targets will need to be dealt with of course, but we will avoid open conflict as much as possible.” Tom said with force, the magic around the room reinforcing his authority.

 

“That is not to say we will not prepare for battle, only that we will not give cause for it to begin without need for it. There is much that has changed since the first war, so much so that we have the chance of winning without ever having this time referred to as the second war. Alliances have been secured that will change the course of events immensely for our benefit. And I will introduce you now to some new allies, beginning with the most important one.” Tom said with a smirk, eliciting a cheer from the public.

 

Sirius then saw Harry enter the room, walking calmly and efficiently, like a panther, to stand next to Tom and Regulus, who still wore his mask next to his husband.

 

“You may remember that almost 13 years ago, I foolishly went in pursuit of a child that resulted in my temporary demise.” Tom said with a knowing look to those in front of him. “Well, as it so happens, that child today has grown to be a powerful wizard, a child of the dark that has joined our cause and will be the downfall of the light! Children of the dark! Rise and celebrate with me today, for the Boy Who Lived stands with us!” Tom shouted, vanishing Harry’s mask, taking his left hand in his right and lifting it up, revealing the dark mark proudly displayed on his forearm.

 

The first to go a little dizzy with the new magic filling the room were those in the front. Sirius and Remus had felt Harry’s magic before, but never on this lever or with this intent. It was delicious and they completely surrendered to it, like most of the people around them.

 

“Now, moving forward, we are all brothers and sisters in the dark, and we will act as such. I have the aid of the Boy Who Lived, and the support of my Consort, Regulus Black! You will treat them with the same respect you do me. An order from them is an order from me, and if you dare question them, there will be consequences.” He warned sternly.

 

“From now on, masks will only be worn to protect our identity from our enemies, not from our brethren. Remove your masks and look into your neighbor’s eyes, see each other for who we are. Fathers, mothers, friends and people from all walks of life. Bound together in one cause, working together to achieve the same goal. Learn who you have next to you, for a time may come when you need their aid and it’s best to know who to call.” Tom said, and with a swish of his wrist, every mask in the room fell.

 

Sirius looked around, not actually shocked to see most of the faces around him, since most of the inner circle and other high ranking death eaters were who one would expect, but a look further back surprised him. Many people one would cross paths with on a daily basis, shopkeepers, ministry clerks, aurors, healers, even Hogwarts staff, and that wasn’t counting Severus, who stood a few people away from him on the first row. Aurora Sinistra and most surprising of all, Filius Flitwick, stood a few rows back from them. Sirius’ bulged in surprise when they met the half goblin, but he saw only determination in his. Aurora, as the deputy head of Slytherin, was no surprise to be honest.

 

“Now, we will take a few minutes so you can mingle and get to know your brethren. Do not worry about anything leaving this room. You won’t be able to convey anything you’ve seen or heard in here to anyone not present here tonight, by any means. No memory will be able to be extracted, and veritaserum won’t do much more than confirm your assistance without any more relevant information. Speak freely, and in a few moments we will resume the meeting and I will outline our objectives moving forward.” Tom said.

 

Sirius grabbed Remus by the wrist and immediately went to talk to Flitwick, Remus following along just as surprised as he was.

 

“Filius?” Sirius asked in disbelief. “Is this a trap? Did he send you?” He whispered urgently.

 

“Lord Black, Consort Black, this is no trap. It may be surprising to see me here, but I merely work for Albus, and hold him in as high regard as the rag I clean my floors with. My parentage may be varied,” he said disdainfully, “but I am a Goblin of noble descent, and our nation stands proudly with our Mother’s blessed. You have nothing to worry about with me. I am glad I came, because if your son ever needs anything, any help at all, he may come to me, no questions asked. He will need every ally he can get back at Hogwarts.” He said solemnly. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must greet our Lord, as I am an emissary for my cousin, King Ragnok.”

 

Sirius and Remus just stared at each other in disbelief as they watched the little man go and greet both Tom and Harry on top of the dais, Harry with a much more controlled expression than them.

 

“We are too transparent Rem. Makes me wish I’d spent more time on my occlumency.” Sirius snorted.

 

“Speak for yourself, Moony has me covered in that department, but I agree you should practice more.” Remus smirked.

 

“How much longer am I supposed to expect a greeting, Sirius Black.” Sinistra smirked and pulled both men from their little bubble.

 

“Aurora, I’m sorry, this is all a bit overwhelming and Filius caught me by surprise. Not to say that you…”

 

“Oh save it, I know I shock no one by being here, I don’t mind. I’m actually surprised the old coot still has me employed. I get Severus spies for him, or used to anyway, but why keep me? I’m sure he knows, or at least suspects. I’m happy to cash in the paycheck however, so you won’t see me complaining.” She laughed. “And I second Filius’ statement. If Mr Potter requires any help whatsoever, the Astronomy Tower is always open to him.” She said, before leaving them to chat with someone else.

 

They were turning to head back to their party, when they heard shouting and someone approaching the stage.

 

“This is bullshit it is! Ain’t not want I signed up for!” Some spotty git with a heavy cockney accent shouted loudly.

 

“What is this?” Tom asked with ice in his voice, approaching the incoming man.

 

He had the sense to somewhat recoil, but kept on his rant loudly.

 

“I says that this ain’t not what I signed up for! This used to be an army it was! We was only loosing in the end after you fell to that kid on the stage yeah? So why scrap that! Before that we was winning! And now we have to sit back and let you posh ponces take everything as always? I says no way!” The man yelled, and if anyone agreed, they had the sense not to show it.

 

“What is your name?” Tom asked calmly, a little too calmly for most of those around them, but the only one who did not seem to notice was the rebel himself.

 

“Kenny Finklestone my Lord” he said, with the last two words sounding dangerously mocking.

 

“I don’t think so, I think your name was Kenny Finklestone… Avada kedavra.” Tom said as if bored.

 

“Any other challengers? Don’t believe for a second that because we will work silently and with stealth, that standards have suddenly become lax. This is not a democracy. I do not suggest or ask. I command, and this is what will happen to those that fail to obey. Am I clear?”

 

“Yes my lord.” Sounded around the room. 

 

“Marvelous. Now, we will wrap up this meeting. Our mission for the coming months is simple. From here until April, we will strengthen our presence in the ministry. It will be top priority. Cadets will report to their commanding officers, and they in turn will report to my generals. Don’t draw suspicion to yourselves, orders will trickle down in the coming days and I expect results soon. This is a new day for us my friends, soon we will be free! But it will take work, and I expect each and every one of you to do their part. Inner circle! Remain behind, the rest of you! Dismissed!”

 

Everyone but the inner circle left the ballroom, and Tom gathered them around him on the dais.

 

“My friends, alone at last. I’d say we put on a good show tonight wouldn’t you say?”

 

“My lord.” Said most of the inner circle, dropping to one knee.

 

“Rise my knights. The days of mindless serfdom are over, from now on, we function as we once did in the olden days. Let us take a moment to remember our fallen and departed. A moment for Abraxas, who’s son and his son stand proudly with us tonight.” He said with a nod towards Lucius and Draco, who puffed up proudly at the mention of their father and grandfather. “We remember Lysander Yaxley, Adolphus Mulciber, Terrence Avery, Sixtus Burke, Evan Rosier and many others. We will rescue our brethren who are imprisoned in Azkaban, and restore them to their rightful place in our new society. I raise my glass for dear Bellatrix, Rodolphus, Rabastan, Antonin and all of those suffering under the Dementors heavy yoke.” Tom said.

 

Elves handed goblets to those present, and they toasted their fallen comrades. 

 

“I also wanted to take this moment to introduce you all to Hadrian, who will play a vital role in the upcoming conflict.” He said to everyone.

 

“Most of my inner circle that escaped Azkaban you already know. But some you do not. The first one I would like to introduce to you is Theseus Nott, the last of my knights and a dear friend from my school days.” He said as he pointed to an elderly yet lively man that reminded Harry rightfully of Theo.

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, young man, I believe you know my grandson, Theodore.” The man smiled jovially 

 

“I do sir, he’s a new but no less dear friend. It’s a pleasure to meet you as well.” Harry smiled back.

 

Tom proceeded to present Walden McNair, Crabbe and Goyle Sr., Avery Jr. and Bernard and Marguerite Parkinson, Pansy’s parents. All of whom greeted Harry politely, no traces of defiance that he could make out.

 

“It’s time for Hadrian and Draco to return to Hogwarts, I’m afraid. We’ve stretched things out as far as we could. We will keep you both posted on any new developments, be careful and stay safe. If there are any problems, the school is now ripe with allies to turn to.” Tom said, dismissing the children, who were taken out by Barty and Severus.

 

“The rest of us, let’s adjourn to the drawing room and we can further plan. We need to infiltrate the Auror Department consistently in these next few months. Recruit among the incoming cadets discreetly, imperius people into retirement, kill them, I don’t care, as long as it’s discreet and untraceable. Work with your cells, see if any could be potential candidates and bring them to me so I can glamor their marks. We need as many aurors under our command from here till Easter.” 

 

~~~

 

After the meeting, Harry’s life at Hogwarts continued its course undisturbed. He felt more at ease knowing the castle was now teaming with allies, and rejoiced in the feeling that they were a panther in the dark, waiting to pounce on their unsuspecting prey.

 

He kept an active correspondence with Tom via ravens, and was anxiously waiting for his return to the Wizengamot in a couple of days. But the ball was in his court now, and all he could do in the meantime was concentrate on the tournament.

 

That’s why he was sneaking into the prefect’s bathroom that night, after having secured the password from Barty.

 

It had come to him that afternoon, the possible answer to the riddle that was the screeching egg.

 

He knew the first task had involved creatures, fire creatures. So it was plausible that the second task would involve them as well, and since he knew that he’d have to spend some time underwater, a water creature would be most likely. But what creature? Would he have to face a creature that sounded like that? It made more sense that the clue was encoded. So that meant that the shrieking was probably a language. After some research into the creatures that inhabited the black lake, and discarding those primitive enough not to have languages, he’d landed upon merpeople. According to the books, their language could only be heard underwater, so that was his best bet. 

 

Unfortunately, most bathrooms to which he had access in the castle had either just sinks or showers, no bathtubs. He had a quick word with Barty about it and he told him that the prefect’s bathrooms had bathtubs, and provided the password so he could sneak in undisturbed at night.

 

He filled the large tub, or pool he should say, given its massive size, and undressed quickly. 

 

“Well, here goes nothing.” He said quietly to himself, and sank with the egg, taking care to open it once submerged.

 

He came up for air desperately, could it be possible? An hour long to look for something that would be taken from him, only an hour or it would be gone forever. Surely not, could they? Who were they to take something from him, his most prized possession, without consent and then declare it lost forever if it took him an hour and 3 seconds. It was nonsensical and it reeked of illegality, so he dismissed that last part as dramatic flare.

 

As he calmed down and gathered his thoughts, he planned his next steps. He now needed a way to be able to breathe underwater for an hour, not to mention the temperature, and a way to curse the genius that thought it a good idea to have them swim in the freezing lake for an hour in February. Do wizards have any sort of scuba equipment? He’d check his Harriman’s catalog for something useful, he needed to update his Train-O-Ball anyway. And he needed to talk to the other champions as soon as possible.

 

His mind made up, he quickly dried himself off and made his way quietly back to bed. Tomorrow would be a busy day.

 

~~~

 

“Hello everyone, thanks for meeting me. I cracked the clue last night and wanted to let you know.” Harry said to the other champions who met him after breakfast for a walk along the lake.

 

“Vat did you find?” Viktor asked, and Harry had to occlude his amusement at his fake accent.

 

“It’s mermish, you have to open it underwater. I don’t know if we all have the same clue, but since we’re not meant to be working together, it would be most logical that we would all have the same.” Harry explained.

 

“And how did you come to that conclusion.” Cedric asked curiously.

 

“The first task involved a fire creature, and among other things, I began exploring the possibility that the next tasks might involve creatures as well, creatures of different elements. There’s no chance that one could identify the creature by its sound, since there’s no means for us to research how they sound in order to compare, unless I’m unaware and wizards do have some equivalent to a muggle recording, so the clue had to be a language, not just the noise a creature would make, and I came upon merpeople while studying water creatures smart enough to develop a language.” Harry explained.

 

“Fascinating process and all, but we do have class soon. What did your egg say?” Cedric laughed impatiently.

 

“It was a song but the gist of it was that we’ll have an hour to look for something we’ll sorely miss that they’ll take from us, underwater, and if we fail, it’ll be gone forever.” Harry said. “So now we come to the part where we work on our own I guess.”

 

“That makes no sense, they have no authority to take anything from us without consent, much less not return it if we fail.” Cedric said thoughtfully.

 

“I think so too, I dismissed that as theatricality.” 

 

“It’s not a zing, it will be a person.” Fleur said suddenly.

 

“What makes you say that?” Harry asked her worriedly.

 

“A person can give zeir consent, and I found it suspizious zat they let us bring someone dear to us along. Zey let me bring my little zister.” 

 

“I vas told I could bring my best friend for moral support.” Viktor chimed in.

 

“It makes sense, Cedric would have his person here already.” Harry said, considering the possibility. “And that completely rules out the chance that something would happen to them should we take more than an hour. Imagine the uproar if someone died. It’s one thing if any of us do, but anyone they’d take from us…” Harry said.

 

“That’s reassuring at least. So now we go our separate ways and prepare for the task. We have until February 24th to figure out how to breathe underwater for an hour. Good luck everyone! I’m sorry to cut this short but if I don’t go now I’ll be late for class.” Cedric said as he left them.

 

“I thought he’d never leave” Fleur said with a sigh once Cedric was a few yards away.

 

“Quite right. So, there’s not much to add anyway. As far as the task goes, we need to figure out a way to breathe underwater for an hour, and I suggest brushing up on your water creatures, there’s a book in the library on the lake and what lives in it. I’m sure we’ll have to face some grindilows or kelpies along the way. Also, warming charms. It’ll be freezing.” Harry laughed 

 

“And anything to add about anything else?” Fleur asked knowingly.

 

“He’s assembled his forces already and is working on strengthening his hold on the ministry, the DMLE specifically. He’ll take up his seats in a few days, so watch out for the papers after this month’s Wizengamot session.” Harry summarized.

 

“Magnifique, I’ll relay that information to Grandmere so she can reach out to him. Thank you Harry.” Fleur smiled, and then cackled after a little bit. “You really are unaffected by me aren’t you?” 

 

“Sorry, I don’t swing that way.” Harry laughed, rubbing his neck.

 

“Really? I’m sure most of the Beauxbatons boys will be happy to hear that.” Fleur teased.

 

“I’m sure they would, but I’m not single, sorry.” Harry smiled sheepishly.

 

“Congratulations then, you’ve kept that secret well.” Viktor nodded.

 

“Of course, imagine the commotion it would cause if it got out that the Gryffindor golden boy is dating Draco Malfoy.” Harry said with a smirk. “We can’t have that… yet.” 

 

~~~

 

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with me Starlight? It would make waves.” Tom said, nuzzling his husband’s neck.

 

“I told you, I have big plans for my return to society, and they don’t involve showing my hand too early. Go have fun, I want to watch the memory later, see the old coot’s face when he loses his position.” Regulus smirked.

 

“Fine, I’ll see you when I get back then.” Tom grumbled and straightened his robes as he stood to leave.

 

He flooed into the ministry and presented his decoy wand at the gate, a fine black walnut wand with a shard of a horned serpent’s horn as its core. 

 

“Lord Slytherin, here for the meeting, I’m taking my seats today.” He told the clerk who registered his wand, taking care to sound like the wide eyed American he was supposed to be.

 

“Good luck then my Lord,” the man said with a knowing wink and a discreet flash of black ink peaking from beneath his sleeve as he handed him his wand back.

 

“Thank you.” He said with a smirk, and made his way down to the Wizengamot chambers. He was cutting it close, but he knew that the Goat liked to make an entrance and arrive last… not today though.

 

He waited discreetly in the shadows, an eye on the open doors as the Lords and Ladies filed in. He had to wait about five minutes before the Goat made his entrance, and hurried to enter the chamber.

 

“I’m sorry, I’m still finding my way around it seems,” he said apologetically when all eyes were on him. He quickly took a seat in the visitor section, aware of the Goat’s eyes on him.

 

“Shall we proceed then? I call this meeting of the honored Wizengamot to order and yield the floor to our Chief Warlock for any new business before we start with today’s docket.” Fudge said, pounding his gavel.

 

“Thank you Cornelius,” the Goat said jovially, and Tom did not miss the flaring nostrils of the minister at being addressed so casually.

 

“I give the floor to my Lords and Ladies for any claims or inheritances.” Dumbledore said, looking around the room.

 

Tom stood and cleared his throat. “Thank you, Chief Warlock, I’d like to claim my seats.” Tom said a little awkwardly.

 

“Come forth then and state your claim my boy,” Albus said, his tone jovial enough but his eyes burning with suspicion. Tom was sure the man would never forget his true face, and the only thing different this time around were his eyes.

 

“Thank you.” He said with a polite nod, stepping to the center of the room.

 

“I, Thomas Erebus Sayre, come before this esteemed body, to claim the Slytherin and Gaunt seats of my birthright. My seats will remain in the Dark faction.” Tom said with a clear voice.

 

The seats glowed bright gold, accepting his claim.

 

“You may take your seats, Lord Slytherin.” Dumbledore said with thinly veiled resentment.

 

“Thank you, Chief Warlock.” Tom said with a polite smile, unbothered by the man’s attitude, and went to take a seat in the Slytherin seat.

 

“If there are no more claims, we will proceed with today's docket.” Dumbledore started, only to be stopped by the Minister.

 

“Not so fast Albus, don’t be sneaky.” Cornelius smirked. “The chamber recognizes the shifting majority and thanks Albus Dumbledore for his work as Chief Warlock. As the new majority leader, we welcome Lucius Malfoy as our new Chief Warlock. Our best wishes go to him as he takes up his post.” Cornelius said, the pounding of his gavel eliciting a small flinch from the Goat, imperceptible to most but not to Tom, who smiled inwardly as he saw the Chief Warlock regalia disintegrate from the Goat’s robes and materialize on Lucius’.

 

Dumbledore left the stand before Lucius reached it, taking the Potter seat in the Light faction. A slight that did not go unnoticed by most.

 

“Thank you Minister, and thank you to the esteemed Lord and Ladies present. I won’t bore you with speeches.” Lucius smirked. “I’m sure we all have lunch plans later, so we’ll begin with today's docket. In front of you you’ll find a copy of the first bill of the day.” Lucius started, and the meeting ran its course. There was nothing of consequence to vote on that day, and Tom kept his mouth shut and his ears open, voting along with his faction as an inexperienced new Lord would.

 

He stayed behind after the meeting ended, mingling with his faction and waiting for the goat to approach him. He did not have to wait long.

 

“Thomas, my boy. Glad you stayed behind, I was most intrigued to meet you, popping out of nowhere like that.” The Goat said with a jovial tone, but his eyes betrayed him as always.

 

“Mr Dumbledore is it? A pleasure to meet you, though I must say you should be more selective with your addresses. We’ve barely said hello and thank you to each other and I’m already your boy? I’m afraid it makes one feel less special to be called that.” Tom smirked mischievously, no heat to the comment.

 

“Mr Dumbledore here has a case of the casuals, Lord Slytherin. He seems to be allergic to proper addresses.” Lord Nott smirked. “How is the tournament going Mr Dumbledore? I’ve gotten mixed reviews.” 

 

“Everything is going swimmingly, just dandy.” Dumbledore chuckled. “Tell me my boy. How did you come by your titles? I was not aware the previous Lord Slytherin had died.” Albus asked, a little more accusatory than he perhaps intended.

 

“By way of inheritance, like most of us here.” Tom said with a smile, eliciting quiet chuckles from the people around them. The dig at Dumbledore’s own stake over the seats he presided not going unnoticed.

 

“I was not aware of the late Lord Slytherin at all actually. I was living in New Salem when I got the summons from Gringotts. Apparently my family is an offshoot branch of his and he had no more heirs available. He sadly passed away a few months ago in France, but I never met him so I don’t have any more information on the subject I’m afraid.” Tom said with an apologetic smile.

 

“And we are just hearing about you now?” The goat pressed on.

 

“Well, I’m mostly abroad traveling anyway but organizing a transatlantic move was no small feat, I am just now settled and have the time to devote to this.” Tom said with a weird look to the man, confused by the interrogation.

 

“You’ll have to excuse Mr Dumbledore, Lord Slytherin, he had a bit of an obsession with your predecessor.” Lord Parkinson said, joining the conversation casually.

 

“Oh, well, as I said, I never met the man, so there’s not much I could say about him.” Tom shrugged innocently. He then felt a push against his shields as Dumbledore tried to skim his thoughts and just lifted an eyebrow.

 

“That was rather rude. I don’t know how you do things here but in the States we don’t just go poking around people’s heads willy-nilly Mr Dumbledore.” Tom said, seeming offended.

 

“You had to go and take it too far didn’t you Dumbledore, I won’t say you shouldn’t be such a sore loser as it is impossible, but could you kindly go and be one somewhere else?” Lord Nott said in exasperation, pulling the group away from the Goat.

 

“Is he… well in the head? He looks a little old.” Tom asked, making sure to get it in while within earshot of the Goat. “Did I do something to upset him? Weird old man.” He said, shaking his head.

 

~~~

 

“Come in, my boy, come in.” Severus heard through the doors of the Goat’s office.

 

“You wanted to see me Headmaster?” Severus asked.

 

“Yes, I’m afraid the worst has happened my boy, it is as we feared. The Dark Lord has returned.” Dumbledore said ominously.

 

“Well, that’s the first I am hearing of it. What makes you think he is back?” Severus asked incredulously.

 

“Today, a new Lord Slytherin and Lord Gaunt claimed his seats.” He said, like it was self explanatory.

 

“Albus, that doesn’t mean anything, seats get inherited. Even if he isn’t dead, he is clearly incapacitated and anyone with a claim could have claimed the seats. Who was this person anyway?” Severus asked with an eye roll.

 

“Some tale of an American heir, but I am telling you my boy. It is him. I would recognize his face anywhere.” The Goat said, a little exasperation filtering through in his tone at not being believed.

 

“Well, I can tell you that there has not been any chatter about this within dark circles, and if he is indeed back, he has not called any of his old followers. So I sincerely doubt it is the case.” Severus replied.

 

“Keep both eyes and ears open my boy, he will call you soon enough, I know it. And you must tell me immediately when he does.” The goat said, a little more forcefully than perhaps he intended.

 

“This is all circumstantial at best, as most of your evidence seems to be, but if I hear anything I’ll let you know, of course.” Severus said, sounding bored.

 

“There are dark times ahead my boy, we must prepare.” Dumbledore carried on with his rant, but Severus mostly tuned him out. 

 

“If that is everything, I have potions on stasis waiting for me. Be careful Albus, you’ve gone down this road before to no avail. You’ll be the boy who cried werewolf all over again, and how will that help in the long run?” Severus responded, standing to leave. Tiresome old man.

 

~~~

 

The articles in the next day's paper were underwhelming, for Harry at least, since he expected the Goat to blow a gasket once he saw Tom. The prophet ran a quick little profile on the new Lord Slytherin, his childhood in New Salem, Massachusetts and his perfect OWL scores at Ilvermorny, and the quaint parallel of him being descended from the founders of both Hogwarts and Ilvermorny. It was pretty bland stuff and you could tell Rita had tried to dig for some dirt but ended up empty handed. A brief mention of Dumbledore’s losing the Chief Warlock position to Lucius was all Harry got to savor that morning. He truly hoped he’d get progressively more worked up in coming meetings.

 

Whatever, he had bigger fish to fry and funny enough, he trusted Tom to handle his end of things. Harry had less than a month to prepare for the second task, so his morning routine included a swim in the lake for practice, studying the map of the lake floor he’d found in Hogwarts, A history so he could get to the merpeople village faster and brushing up on his water creature knowledge from third year, for which he was grateful he had the teacher a mirror call away.

 

He’d ordered himself a wetsuit from Harriman’s with built in warming and temperature regulating charms, but stopped at that when he saw the magically expanded oxygen tanks and other equipment. For some reason, that felt like cheating, the task was supposed to test their magical prowess, not their shopping abilities, which Harry had cultivated in spades since that fateful summer, but didn’t feel fair to the others.

 

So he spent his mornings swimming in the lake and most of the rest of the day mastering the bubblehead charm. He could keep it going for longer than an hour if he concentrated, but in order to be able to defend himself against whatever he found under the lake he needed to be able to keep it running in the back of his mind, like an afterthought. He was enjoying the challenge though, finding it refreshing. Things tended to work easily for him now, and he hadn’t struggled with a piece of magic since he had been practicing his shadow magic.

 

Besides, it had been good for his image, people took to timing him and cheering him on when they saw him studying in the library with the bubble over his mouth, much to Madam Pince’s distaste.

 

“Are you nervous about it Harry?” Hermione asked one day they were working on their charms essay, him with his now usual bubble over his mouth.

 

“Not so much about the task itself as I am about who they’ll take, it’s either you or Neville, I don’t like it.” Harry said worriedly.

 

“Either of us will be fine, don’t worry.” She said reassuringly.

 

“I know that logically, but it feels so wrong. At least us champions know what to expect, and I can’t say I chose it but I know I’m in it in spite of things. You didn’t, and pulling you into this mess is wrong.” Harry said.

 

“You know what? It is wrong, but we could use it.” Hermione said with that look in her eye, the look she got when she had an idea.

 

~~~

 

“So, are you ready?” Draco asked after having pulled Harry into an empty classroom before the trial.

 

February flew by in a flurry of classwork, late night dates with his boyfriend, swimming in the lake and mastering the bubblehead charm. By the 20th Harry relaxed, he could hold it for more than an hour while doing other things and even casting other spells, he felt ready.

 

“I am, they took Nev, which was better for Hermione’s plans than if it had been her.” Harry said with a smirk.

 

“I can’t wait to see what happens, I hate surprises. Why won’t you just tell me?” Draco whined with no real heat to the argument.

 

“It’s more fun this way, for me at least” Harry laughed. “Now, give me a proper good luck kiss because I have to head down to the lake any moment now.” He said pulling the blonde in.

 

“Good luck, scarhead. Come back in one piece ok?” Draco said, breathing heavily as he came up for air.

 

“I will, I love you. See you later.” He said with a quick extra kiss, making his way down to the tents by the pier.

 

McGonagall met him at the entrance hall and escorted him down to the champions tent, making small talk along the way.

 

“I must say I am not quite as nervous for you as I was for the first task Mr Potter, the whole school has seen you diligently prepare for today. You have excelled both academically and in this tournament. I am very proud of you.” She said rather emotionally.

 

“Thank you Professor, I guess aiming to survive is a stronger motivator than aiming for an Outstanding.” He smiled sheepishly.

 

“Quite so, now go win this thing.” She said with the faintest quirk to her lips once they reached the tent.

 

“I’ll do my best, thank you Professor.”

 

“See that you do, good luck.” She said, going to the pier to catch the boats that would take them to the watching tower thingies they built in the middle of the lake.

 

Harry entered the tent and was surprised to see he wasn’t the last one to arrive for a change, since the Goat and Cedric were nowhere to be found still.

 

He approached Viktor and Fleur and greeted them with a knowing nod.

 

“Everything settled?” He asked Fleur in French.

 

“Yes, they took my little sister as expected, but I managed to warn Madame Maxime and she made sure they used the proper charms so she won’t be as affected as if they only used regular warming charms, the cold affects Veelas differently.” She explained.

 

“They took Nikolai as well” Viktor said. “I’m not worried though, Durmstrang is colder than this lake of yours” he added with a smirk.

 

“I’m just glad the selection wasn’t magical, can you imagine the chaos it would have caused if the goblet had spouted out Draco’s name as my hostage?” Harry laughed quietly.

 

The other two were laughing along when they were interrupted by the arrival of the other judges along with Cedric, and miraculously, Mr Crouch deigned to make an appearance.

 

Bagman rounded them up and explained the task, they had one hour to retrieve their hostages from the merpeople’s village, and were assured that should they take longer, they would be ok, and they would only be docked points from their final score.

 

“As before, we have provided gear for you behind those screens, so please change and we will take you by boat to the observation decks where we will be starting the task from.” Bagman said excitedly, rubbing his hands together.

 

Harry pulled out his wetsuit from his satchel and stripped naked, removing his wand holster and putting it back on over the skintight suit. He nervously put his ritual knife and its holster in the warded pocket of his satchel after noticing it bulged rather suspiciously on his calf. Looking in the mirror, he blushed slightly, opting to wear the swim shorts provided over the suit, as it left little to the imagination. He left everything else there, including the provided flip flops, since the suit had incorporated socks and gloves that covered his feet and hands, and at the touch of his wand, it would provide webbed swim fins on both.

 

He knew he had made the right choice when he came out to meet the other who were wearing their provided gear. A simple swim trunk and tank top for the boys and a ridiculous silver one piece bathing suit for Fleur.

 

“That’s an interesting piece of equipment you have there my boy.” The Goat said in his usual carefree tone, and as per usual, the eyes betrayed his intrigue at the choice of attire.

 

“Thank you sir.” Harry responded, unbothered. “I’m sorry to say, but after you provided us with only a tracksuit that wasn’t even fireproofed to face a dragon, I took it upon myself to get some proper diving gear for this once I solved the clue.” He smiled sheepishly, “after all, there was nothing said about this task about only being allowed our wands.”

 

That elicited a few uncomfortable looks between the judges before they were ushered out to the boats.

 

They arrived at the observation decks to thunderous applause, and disembarked on the lowest level of the central tower.

 

They were lined up and waiting for their signal as Dumbledore explained the task, amplifying his voice magically.

 

“Remember to swim over any kelp, not through it, it’s usually teaming with grindylows.” Harry said to the others. “I know we said we’d go at it alone after we solved the clues, but I kind of like you now.”

 

“Thanks Harry. Good luck everyone!” Cedric said cheerfully.

 

Harry cast his bubblehead charm and activated the fins on his suit before the cannon blew and they all jumped in the water.

 

He stopped for a second to cast a Tempus timer of one hour and to orient himself according to the map he’d studied of the lake’s layout and once he knew where to swim, he drew his wand and thrust forward with controlled depulsos as he’d practiced all month long.

 

After 35 minutes, he made it to the merpeople village, having only encountered a couple of grindylows that he shook off easily.

 

There was no trace of the others close by, but he knew they wouldn’t be far behind, so after releasing Neville with a quick cutting curse to the rope anchoring him to the column, he took him round the waist and propelled himself in the direction of the decks.

 

Not a minute or two later he crossed paths with Viktor, having almost stunned him as he only saw a great white shark head heading straight for him, only to laugh as it swerved at the last minute, revealing the rest of Viktor’s very human body. Ever the fainter, that one.

 

He made it to the surface near the towers in 45 minutes, Neville thrashing a little as the charms lifted as soon as he surfaced. They were the firsts to finish, according to his own tempus, which might differ a little from the official time. Viktor arrived 3 minutes later with his friend in tow, followed by Fleur and Cedric with only a few seconds worth of difference, giving Fleur the third place.

 

They were quickly scored before being sent off to shore to Madam Pomfrey’s tent, where they were given towels and blankets, Pepper Up potions and hot chocolate.

 

Harry scored first place with 48 points, two shy of a perfect score courtesy of Karkaroff. Viktor scored 45, and Fleur scored 43 against Cedric’s 42 on account of the few seconds he’d arrived later than Fleur.

 

Harry was sipping his hot chocolate quietly after dressing back in his warm uniform, when he spotted an acid green water beetle flying inside the tent. Perfect. This would save an owl a trip.

 

“That was wild wasn’t it? Who thought that having people as the thing they’d take from us would be a good idea. Couldn’t they have just hidden a clue for the next task? Taken my broom? I wonder if they bothered to notify the parents or ask for their consent before they went and charmed them asleep into the lake.”

 

“I’m sure they didn’t. Like Gran would ever let the last living Longbottom be pulled into something like this.” Neville snorted “it was practically an ambush, we were called into the headmasters office and the next thing I know is me waking up all wet and thrashing in the lake a little while ago.”

 

“I just hope the next task won’t involve anyone else. We’re stuck with this circus, but there’s no reason to bring anyone else into it.” Harry said, noticing the beetle settling close to him on the tent.

 

“You’re free to go if you like, straight to the castle and out of the cold though! I don’t want any of you around with the flu just because you didn’t listen to me. Crazy people having children swim in the lake in bloody February.” The matron muttered to herself in exasperation as she went back to her desk.

 

“I hope you got that Rita, I think an express owl to Longbottom Manor is in order” Harry whispered to the beetle as he picked up his satchel. He could have sworn he saw the beetle twitch slightly, but he just smirked and left.

 

~~~

 

Every bit of disappointment Harry might have had at the underwhelming reports of Tom’s debut in the Wizengamot were more than made up by the spectacle that was Augusta Longbottom, in her usual tweed skirt suit with a fox fur collar and wide brim hat, marching up the center aisle of the great hall waving a rolled up issue of the Daily Prophet, shouting at the Goat.

 

“Who in Circe’s name do you think you are Albus however many names your pretentious parents chose to give you! Who do you think you are? Endangering the last living heir to the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Longbottom like that!” She shrieked for the whole hall to hear. “I HAD TO FIND OUT FROM A REPORTER THAT YOU GOT MY HEIR INVOLVED IN THIS CIRCUS WITHOUT MY CONSENT!”

 

“Augusta dear, perhaps we should take this to my office.” Albus said, standing up and trying to diffuse the situation.

 

“Don’t you Augusta dear me! You pretentious parvenue! You already cost me my Francis! You will stay well away from Neville or I swear on our Blessed Mother I will pull every hair on that beard out by hand! I am raising the matter to my fellow governors on the school board. This has gone on far too long, Dumbledore. This is a school! Not your personal playground to do as you wish. And there’s a Founding Lord on the board now, one I hear you’ve managed to offend already!” She gloated loudly. 

 

“Now now dear, there is no need to make a scene” the Goat tried to calm her down, only managing to rile her up further.

 

“DO NOT CALL ME DEAR, ALBUS DUMBLEDORE, YOU ARE AS FAR FROM DEAR TO ME AS THE MUD ON MY BOOT. I DECLARE YOU AN ENEMY OF HOUSE LONGBOTTOM!” She said with finality, turning to leave the hall.

 

Funny enough, she didn’t even stop to check on Neville at the Gryffindor table, but Harry and Nev expected as much. This was about the family line, not Neville himself.

 

“This should have made the paper.” Nev chuckled quietly. “That was brilliant! And say what you want about the hag, but she saved me the trouble of declaring a feud later on.” He said with a smirk.

 

“I think it will, it’s too juicy not to.” Harry said with a devilish grin.

 

 

 

Chapter 24: Sanctuary

Notes:

TW: talk of domestic abuse

A little shorter than usual, but I wanted to dedicate the whole chapter to this instead of the usual mix of events I cover in every chapter.

Enjoy!

Sirius was pacing the entrance hall at Tŷ Du’r nervously, waiting for his guests to arrive. He’d received the letter a few days ago and he’d taken some time to answer, but he’d invited them over nonetheless. They were Blacks after all, and that trumped any mistrust he might feel.

 

“Relax, pet. Isn’t she your favorite cousin?” Remus asked from a few feet away, leaning against the reception room threshold with an amused look.

 

“She is, but I get his reaction, we haven’t seen Andi in years. Not since she ran away, at least for me. I’ve caught glimpses from afar, out in public, but we haven’t talked since she left the family.” Regulus answered for his brother from his place in an armchair by the staircase.

 

“Not to mention Ted is like… borderline light supremacist. Not to mention he always hated our family, had the biggest chip on his shoulder, you’d almost think it was the whole potato.” Sirius said as he paced.

 

“I don’t think that’s the chip people mean when they say that, pet.” Remus smirked.

 

“Not the issue. Besides, I never thought I’d have an easier time with Cissy than Andi, but since we switched sides… I’m nervous, this would have been nothing if we’d met before all that has happened. And she’s coming with her daughter, and that’s a coin toss if there ever was one. I’ve never met the girl, but from what I hear she’s an auror, fresh off the academy last year, trained under Mad-Eye, Ted’s kid through and through, likes to be called Tonks. It doesn’t bode well.” Sirius said worriedly.

 

“We don’t have to dump everything on her straight away. We’ll scope the situation, gauge how receptive she might be and lead from there. If she isn’t then it’ll be a lovely yet slightly awkward teatime and that’ll be that.” Regulus said soothingly, coming to squeeze his brother’s shoulder gently.

 

“They’ve entered the wards.” Sirius said suddenly, turning to the door.

 

“Let’s meet them on the bridge then.” Regulus said, guiding Sirius out onto the bridge courtyard.

 

They saw the figure of Andromeda, with her long dark brown hair and regal posture, and a shockingly bright pink head of hair beside her, walking up to the house.

 

“Cousin, it’s been too long.” Sirius smiled at Andromeda. She smiled back tentatively, but something about her was off, different than he remembered. Like a light had gone off behind her eyes. As her eyes moved from him to Regulus, they went wide.

 

“Andi. Wonderful to see you. I’m sure you’re wondering what I’m doing here. I’ll explain over tea.” Regulus said with a warm smile.

 

“Right,” she said, off kilter. “This is my daughter, Nymphadora.” Andi said, motioning the girl forward.

 

“Please, call me Dora, it’s a pleasure to meet you, Lord Black.” The girl said with a clunky yet proper bow.

 

“Please, call me Sirius. I thought, from your mother’s letters, that you preferred to go by Tonks? Sirius asked, slightly confused.

 

“No.” Was all the girl said, rather awkwardly. And of course, at the first sign of awkwardness, Regulus jumped at the chance to invite them in for tea, because there was nothing a good cup of Black Blend wouldn’t solve and it at least kept one’s hands busy. 

 

Once they were all seated in the front parlor with a cup and saucer in hand, Sirius took his chance when a lull in the small talk gave him a window.

 

“I was happy to get your letter Andi, but I must admit I was surprised. How have you been?” He asked with a kind but neutral tone.

 

“Everything’s fine, I’ve been good.” She said with a smile a little too strained for Sirius’ liking. And judging by her daughter's sideways glance, she agreed.

 

“Mum,” she warned under her breath.

 

“Is everything ok?” Regulus asked, confused at their interaction.

 

“Fine. Just reminiscing, that’s all, this place brings back so many memories.” Andromeda said with a forlorn smile.

 

“Mother.” Dora warned slightly more sternly.

 

“Don’t,” Andi said under her breath.

 

“Andi, something is clearly going on.” Sirius said, shaking his head. “What are you not telling us?” He asked, slightly nervous now. Was this a trap? Had she led someone here?

 

“Nothing, Dora’s being silly is all, I’m a little out of sorts still, I didn’t expect to see Regulus and being here and everything…” she said with a small voice. Too small a voice for the Andi Sirius remembered. This wasn’t the feisty girl that left everything behind to run away with the man of her choosing. Studying her properly, he’d say she looked quite diminished, if he had to choose a word for it. 

 

“Fine, if you won’t honor your end of the bargain, then I will for you.” Dora said all of a sudden, exasperated at her mother.

 

“Dora, what’s going on? She doesn’t look well. Not as well as I expected her to look anyway.” Sirius said, focusing on his niece now. “She’s the one that got her way in the end. What happened?” 

 

Her eyes welled up, and she took a moment to gather herself, like she’d burst into tears any second before answering.

 

“My father happened.” She said, tears rolling freely now.

 

“What do you mean? We all thought she was so happy, is that not the case?” Regulus asked carefully.

 

“Up until a few days ago, I thought so too, but I caught mum unawares and with some not so gentle prodding, she told me everything.” Dora said.

 

“Mum, please show them. They can help, please” she pleaded, sobbing fully now, and it was heart wrenching to hear. 

 

Andi just let her tears fall, along with her glamors, and it left them speechless. Sirius didn’t know what was more heartbreaking, the amount of bruising, how thin she was, or the blush of shame on her face as she wept and looked away from them.

 

“Andi…” Sirius whispered, shocked. He didn’t know what to do, what to say. He’d never in a million years expected this today. 

 

“Please! Help her. Please!” Dora begged, and that made something just click inside Sirius.

 

He was Lord Black goddammit, he could help.

 

“Tully!” He barked, startling the room out of its stupor.

 

The little elf popped in, eyes wide at the scene.

 

“Go to Malfoy Manor, bring Cissy immediately, be discreet but don’t take no for an answer.” He commanded.

 

That made Andi react and look at Sirius with fear in her eyes.

 

“It’ll be ok Andi. Don’t worry about a thing, you’ll be ok now.” He said, approaching her carefully, crouching before her. “Let me help you, ok? You’re with your family now. We’ll help you.” He said soothingly.

 

A moment later, Tully popped back in with Narcissa.

 

“Cousin? What’s the… Andi?” She said with a gasp. “Andi, what happened?” She said, running to her side, disownment be damned.

 

“Ted happened,” Sirius said angrily.

 

“What?!” Cissa yelled, “Sister, look at me, please. Did he do this to you? Tell me. Did that fucking mudblood do this to you!” She kept yelling, leaving the room stunned. It was probably her first curse word.

 

Remus then stood and gently took Dora by the hand to go into another room. “Let’s leave them to talk shall we? Thank you for bringing her here, we’ll help, don’t worry, but this part looks to be hard for her and them, perhaps we should give them a moment.” He said, leading the dazed girl into the drawing room.

 

Andi just flinched and recoiled at her sister’s anger. Which calmed Cissa down. She sat beside her, collecting herself, and told her gently as she took her hand in hers, “I’m sorry, but please, you’re safe now, you can tell us.” 

 

After what seemed like an eternity, Andi began her tale, quietly speaking to the floor.

 

“It wasn’t always like this, at first everything was fine. Ted always had a temper, but he never did anything to me. It started with small things, dismissible things really. Little jokes that became not funny, hurtful comments, shaming. I took it all in stride. I believed I deserved it in some way, I think. I made him angry, so I adapted, learned how to not set him off, and everything was fine again for a while, especially when we found out I was expecting. He was so happy to be a father, he kept saying we would be a family now, we’d have our own family, away from all the dark bastards I grew up with.” She said, her voice small and quiet, eyes still downcast.

 

“Once I was far enough along to know if we would have a boy or a girl, the problems started again. He wanted a boy, and the scan showed that we were having Dora. He didn’t speak to me for a week, and then came back one day as if nothing happened. I didn’t dare broach the subject, but he said that it was not an issue, the next one would be a boy. My pregnancy ran its course without much issue, but Dora started showing signs of magic very early, about a month after she was born, her hair would change color according to her mood. It happened one day when Ted was at work, and it chilled my blood to watch her hair go from brown to red and a bunch of different colors when she was crying in her crib.” She said, her crying picking up a bit as the story got harder to tell.

 

“It’s ok sister dear, we’re here with you, you’re ok now.” Cissy soothed her, a gentle hand risking a swift caress to Andi’s hair.

 

“When he got home, he saw, and that was the first time he hit me. He told me I’d birthed him another filthy dark witch, that it was all my fault that she took after my side of the family. He tested her core right away and it was obvious she was all Black, Ted’s muggleborn magic a little trickle of magic going into her tiny baby core in comparison to our family magics. I begged him not to do anything to her, it was my fault, and he told me that I was right, he wouldn’t hurt her, he’d raise her right, and I’d either help with that or bear the consequences.” Andi said.

 

“He’s a terrible husband, but he is good father. He loves Dora, ever since that day, he’s acted as if nothing happened and he raised her in the light, and I was expected to agree or risk his anger.” She said sadly.

 

“Andi, why didn’t you come to me sooner, I know we said horrible things when you left, but I would’ve taken you in, no questions asked, you and Dora.” Cissa said, and apparently it was the wrong thing to say.

 

“I WAS ALONE!” Andi flared suddenly. “I was alone and I had to protect my daughter. I had to try and help her. I had NOTHING! Cissy, NOTHING! By the time I realized I had made a mistake, I couldn’t just turn back. I couldn’t work, father didn’t give me a single knut and we’d all said such terrible things to each other. I wanted to run to Belly the second he laid a finger on me, but every time, I remembered how she said I was dead to her, how you said the same.” She berated her. “So I stayed, and I took it. I am a Black after all, we endure.” She said more resolutely than anything up to this point.

 

“I tried to teach Dora about our heritage as best I could, games and secrets became the norm. ‘Don’t tell daddy’ became our little thing, our secret. Of course not all could go undetected, Ted was determined to treat her like a tomboy, the boy he never got because I could never get pregnant again. Of course I did get pregnant, but I became quite proficient with contraceptive and abortive charms, I couldn’t bring another soul into that mess.” She cried softly. 

 

“I tried to teach her basic etiquette, not so much to go against his wishes, but because it’s what I knew, what I considered proper, but he said that was toff bollocks and she’d never be like my sisters or my former friends. He’d catch me correcting her sometimes, and those would earn me a fist to the ribs, or a slap across the face. I healed what I could and glamored the rest.” She snorted, as if amused.

 

“That’s how Dora found out about everything a few days ago. I was glamoring the last of the damage I couldn’t fix with just charms and she walked in on me. She wanted to call Ted to come and heal me, and when I refused, she wouldn’t back down, so I had to tell her. She wanted me to go to the Ministry, that she’d expedite my testimony, but I told her it would be no use. Divorce could only be granted by the head of house and being a muggleborn, Ted is the head of his, and our house remained Headless with Sirius a fugitive, and Dumbledore as steward would sacrifice me gladly if the alternative was tarnishing a muggleborn’s image and worst yet, one of his token couples that managed to cross the great divide. Anyway, she convinced me to write to you regardless.” She said, looking up through her lashes, ashamed.

 

“You did the right thing Andi, whatever Uncle Cigy and Aunty Du might have said, you are a daughter of our house, and you will always find sanctuary in the House of Black.” He told her seriously, words heavy with magic. 

 

“Thank you,” she cried in relief, feeling the magic settle within her. She’d never been formally disowned, since neither Cygnus nor Druella were the heads of house, and Grandfather wouldn’t hear of it, so she wasn’t cut off from her name or the family magics, merely disinherited and cut off financially. However, it left a strain on her access to the family magics, an estrangement that wore on them. 

 

“I am not a free man, so even if I am Lord Black, I’m afraid I cannot give you a divorce yet, lest you want to draw attention to the fact that you’ve been in contact with a wanted criminal. But we’ll think of something. What would you like to do?”

 

“You’re wanted for murder anyway cousin, couldn’t you kill him?” Cissa said with a mirthless laugh.

 

“I couldn’t do that to Dora, I’ve fantasized about it every night for years, but I couldn’t do that to Dora. That’s her father. I can’t do that to my child.” She said manically, rocking back and forth.

 

“I would’ve done it myself if I knew I could avoid Azkaban, mum.” Dora said from the door, surprising everyone.

 

“You don’t mean that darling, he’s your father, he loves you. You love him.” Andi shook her head in shock, refusing to hear anything about it.

 

“He loves his idea of me, and if he truly knew me, he’d beat me up too, I don’t doubt it. And as far as loving him goes, I loved the dad I knew, but I can’t love the man I now know he is.” She said bitterly.

 

“In that case, we might not be able to get you divorced, but we can certainly make you a widow.” Sirius said with a smirk.

 

“But… how?” Andi said disbelievingly, could it be possible? Could it be over?

 

“Leave it to me, I know just the man for the job.” Regulus said with a devilish grin, and Cissy smirked knowingly.

 

“You go and see to that then, Reggie. I’ll take care of Andi for the time being.” Sirius said, once again taking command of the situation. “Dora, does your mum have any viable excuses to be away for a few days? Could you cover for her?” He asked his niece.

 

“I have this week off work, I can leave a letter at home for dad claiming I kidnapped mum for a girls trip somewhere.” She said thoughtfully.

 

“That would earn me a proper beating as I got back, but I have a feeling I won’t be going back.” Andi stated, the first hints of a smirk returning to her once broken expression.

 

“No, you won’t. Not until you have to play the grieving widow anyway.” Sirius said sternly. “Now I am going to take you to Gringotts.” 

 

“Why the bank? Shouldn’t we bring a discreet healer over? Someone who doesn’t work in St Mungo’s preferably. Or dad will find out” Dora said.

 

“I am taking her to the goblin healers, and while they work, I am setting up a vault for her, and seeing what we have available and inhabitable in the portfolio for her to live in after. I’m sure your house is too charged for you to want to remain there after we dispose of your problem.” He said to Andi. “Of course you’re welcome to stay here with us for as long as you like, but I assume one day you’ll want your life back, some degree of independence after so long. I’m sure we could fix up one of the little manors up in Scotland or the Cotswolds.”

 

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. For the time being I’d be more than happy to stay here.” She smiled softly.

 

“That’s the spirit, everything’s being handled, don’t worry. Tully will pop us over to SilverBlade’s office and you’ll be right as rain in no time.” Sirius encouraged.

 

After they were gone, Remus sat with Dora and poured her another cup of tea.

 

“They’ll be gone for a couple of hours at least. In the meantime, why don’t you write that letter and Tully can pop you over to your parents house to leave it there. Pack your mother a bag to bring back, we’ll have rooms ready for both of you.” Remus said gently.

 

“I need to pop back home as well, or Lucius will worry, send an elf to get me when they’re back please?” Narcissa said, standing as well.

 

~~~

 

Sirius returned with Andromeda by mid afternoon. Dora had been a nervous wreck all day after returning quickly from her parents house. She’d left an upbeat letter that had been hard to write, explaining that she’d taken her mother on an impromptu trip to Paris and they’d be back in a week. She packed enough of her mother’s clothes to last that time so as to not raise suspicion and left quickly so she wouldn’t have to cross paths with her father.

 

She was having her upteenth cup of tea while she waited for her mum to return, when she came into the library with Sirius.

 

“Mum!” Dora said, running into her mother, wrapping her in a crushing hug “you look amazing! What did they do!?” She said, shocked at how well Andi looked. Sirius left them to talk privately, so Andi planned to make the most of it.

 

“I was given the gift of the healing waters” She smiled, though a tinge of sadness remained. “Come, let’s have some tea and talk. It’s been long overdue.”

 

“If you think I’ll change my mind, I won’t.” Dora said with determination. “I wish we could bring him to justice, but if the system fails us, then you’ll get your justice.”

 

“I still think you will come to regret it one day, and I am terribly sorry, darling. I’m sorry I am not a better person, I just hope that when the time comes that you realize what we are about to do, you’ll be able to forgive me for not putting a stop to it.” Andromeda said sadly.

 

“He deserves everything he’s going to get. I won’t ever regret this. I just wish I could have helped you sooner, I was so blind. I should be the one apologizing.” Dora said, voice small and cracking.

 

“Never! Never apologize for anything darling. Everything I did, everything I endured, I endured for you. So you could be shielded from this awfulness, so you could grow up happy. I would do it all over again in a heartbeat if I knew it would get me you.” Andromeda said with conviction.

 

“You don’t regret it then?” Dora asked quietly.

 

“I regret many things, but everything I’ve been through got me you. Your father was a mistake in every sense of the word except for the fact that he gave me you. I was young and foolish, and I was raised on a tight leash. My life was planned ahead for me, and since my father could only sire girls, we were commodities, bargaining chips to strengthen alliances. Bella would marry a Lestrange, I would marry a Flint and Cissy would marry a Malfoy.  Your father was a breath of fresh air at a time when I’d soon have to decide if I fell in line or not. At first I thought my family was only prejudiced because he was a muggleborn, but now I wonder if they saw the signs I didn’t. I’ll never know.” She said pensively.

 

“Thank you.” Dora said quietly into her mother’s shoulder, holding her tightly. “If I can’t apologize, then I should thank you. You gave me a great life at a great cost to you. I just hope I’m worthy of it, that I can make you proud.”

 

“I’ll always be proud of you darling. But now that you know everything, learn the lessons I didn’t. Know who you are, be proud of that. I know that between your father and your work, you’ve been heavily influenced, but I tried my best to counter that, to raise you as I felt you should have been, darling. The first day your father ever lifted a finger against me was the day he found out you were a dark witch. I vowed to raise you to one day be proud of that.”

 

“I am proud, Mum. I’ve always been grateful to our blessed Mother for the gifts she gave me. You did well, even if it was as much as you could given the circumstances.” Dora said soothingly.

 

“I’m glad you feel that way,” Andi said with a soft smile, “and I never want you to lose that which makes you yourself, but I didn’t even manage to scratch the surface of what I should have taught you.” Andi said mournfully. 

 

“We are back in the fold now, for better or worse, so you’ll have to catch up. We are daughters of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black darling. That carries many privileges, but also many duties, and we must represent our House well.” Andromeda said, remembering her childhood and how she’d scoffed and dismissed the same things when her father said them to her. What a foolish girl she’d been.

 

At that moment, Sirius and Regulus entered the library looking a little nervous, and they sat opposite them on the sofa.

 

“I hope we aren’t interrupting, but we need to talk.” Sirius said cautiously.

 

“Everything has been arranged.” Regulus said tactfully. “We won’t give you any details because of plausible deniability, only that I’m sorry to say that your holiday in France will be cut short with the news of his passing, and that he’ll get what’s coming to him and justice will be served, I can tell you that. And that his mistreatment of you shall remain private ” he said, smiling at Andi, who released a relieved sigh.

 

“There’s another matter that needs to be discussed, but it’s a sensitive topic and it will require you to take a vow of secrecy, especially you Dora.” Sirius said evenly, looking Dora in the eye with a solemn expression.

 

After a moment’s consideration, they both vowed to never tell anyone what would be revealed to them, and Regulus explained the general situation.

 

All in all, they took it better than expected, even though Dora seemed more conflicted than Andi was.

 

“I understand that between Ted and your work, you’ve been conditioned to think a certain way about us, but I wish that you can also see that even if you aren’t in agreement with the cause, you’ll be safe. You are family, and he is your family too. I won’t lie and say that we wouldn’t welcome you with open arms though. We’re in the process of expanding our presence in your department, it will be vital if we are to be successful in exonerating Sirius here. And your particular talents would be appreciated, but you won’t be forced into any position. All we ask is that, if you don’t want to be with us, you at least won’t be against us. You can sit this one out if you want, no harm no foul.” Regulus explained.

 

“We have skin in this game, Remus and I, so we are both enthusiastically in. Harry is my son, and he has been wronged as much as we have by the light. But you’ve enjoyed a peaceful existence so far and we want to respect that.” Sirius said to Dora.

 

“I don’t want to be a Death Eater, not yet anyway, with just this bit of information to go by, but if you are going to take over my workplace then there is not much chance of avoiding anything is there? I rather like my job too. I just don’t want to have to fight friends if push comes to shove, but while things remain underhanded and there’s no open conflict, I can help where I’m able. Of course I’ll help in any way I can with your trial, uncle, but I expect to be recused from the proceedings due to our connection.” Dora explained.

 

“It’s fine kid, we don’t need you in the thick of it, but with an eye out for those that would sabotage proceedings. Dumbledore will suffer greatly if the fact that he knew of my innocence and did nothing is made public, so I wouldn’t put it past him if he had Peter killed in custody. Make sure his testimony is taken lawfully before he can be silenced. I don’t expect him to make it to the actual trial, but an admissible testimony under veritaserum must be obtained.” Sirius said urgently.

 

“I still can’t believe the lengths Dumbledore has gone to, it just seems so unlike him, I just can’t picture him as this evil mastermind.” Dora said, unable to reconcile the man she knew with the man she was being described.

 

“I know, kid. And I’m sorry to draw this parallel, I know it’s a dick move, but up until a few days ago your dad was a swell bloke wasn’t he?” Sirius shrugged apologetically.

 

“People have hidden depths, and in Dumbledore’s case at least, the proof is too irrefutable, there’s too many people affected, he’s a bit overdrafted as far as collateral damage goes. Harry doesn’t think he’s evil, just a man with steadfast convictions and lax enough morals to focus on his goals no matter the cost. He’s a man that truly believes his motivations to be noble, he thinks he is right to do the atrocities he’s done, much like the Dark Lord himself as well.” Sirius said, being uncharacteristically insightful.

 

“There are no good guys and bad guys here, that’s an oversimplification meant to rally either side. Both would have their ranks believe they are fighting for what is right. It’s a matter of perspective and benefit. The light has hurt us more than the dark would, and we are dark wix. It’s as simple as that, at least for me. Harry and many others believe in the cause and fight for it, just as those in the light believe in theirs and fight for it. May the best man win.” He shrugged noncommittally. 

 

Dora took some time to think it over and process everything. It would take time beyond a simple conversation, of course. She had years of conditioning to deconstruct and reevaluate, but at a surface level she had to admit it was a compelling argument. Perhaps she could be a bit more pragmatic. She was just exhausted, to be honest, the weight of the day beginning to wear on her. She’d successfully taken her mother out of her abusive marriage, which she wanted, but she’d also condemned her father to death, which weighed on her, even if her desire for justice was evenly matched with her desire for revenge. Deciding it was just too much to deal with right at that moment, she simply acquiesced and left it all for future her to handle.

 

“Tully will have dinner ready soon, and then you can go up and rest. Merlin knows it’s been one hell of a day.” Sirius smiled kindly.

 

“It certainly has been.” Dora sighed.

 

 

Chapter 25: Clean up duty

Notes:

Sorry for the delay! Crazy week, and also it’s getting cold where I’m from and every year when the temperature drops below a certain point I get the hyper fixation to knit and it’s been cutting into my writing time 😅.

Enjoy!

It had been a long day, three emergency calls that required curse breaking before the patient could be safely portkeyed to St Mungos and on top of the exhaustion, Ted was pissed.

 

Pissed because even after slaving away all day, he’d have to come home and go through the trouble of fixing himself something for dinner. He’d have some words with Dora when she gets back from the trips she decided to take her mother to at the last minute. Was it so hard to plan a little? Give her mother the chance to leave something cooked for the week? The laundry done? He had three days to go and he was on his last clean work robes! Goddammit!

 

His Da always had it right, he thought to himself. He always said women were like an old tv, sometimes you had to punch it a little for it to work right. Andi would get her tune up once she got back, see if she liked being spontaneous in the future once he was done with her. 

 

He was idly looking at the stasis cupboard, angrily thinking of what to make himself, and it was looking like cheese on toast again when the doorbell rang.

 

There was no ding in the wards, but he wasn’t expecting anyone this late, so he grabbed his wand and went to check who it was at the door.

 

“Hello Deary, I hope I’m not disturbing you at this hour, I’m afraid I’ve been a little remiss with my post and just today found a letter from Andi that little Dora took her on a surprise trip. How exciting! Anyway, she had asked if I wouldn’t mind terribly if I fixed you some meals to last you the week and I swear I would have if I’d seen the note she left but my hip has been acting up and I’ve spent so much time in bed I simply hadn’t checked.” Mrs Finch smiled sheepishly, holding a Shepherd's Pie that smelled like pure bliss.

 

His next door neighbor was a dear old woman. Widowed and muggleborn like himself, so he’d stop by from time to time when he’d see her out in her front garden and chat for a bit, and she’d been a godsend when Dora needed babysitting back in the day. She was getting on and losing the plot a little, but her rambling always brought a smile to Ted’s face.

 

“Thank you Mrs Finch, I’m sorry you had to be put out like that. I just wish Dora would have planned things better so Andi could have left things a little more set up.” Ted smiled sheepishly, shaking his head fondly to hide his anger.

 

“Nonsense Deary, I think it was just wonderful to surprise dear Andi like that. She’s been looking a bit peaky lately and I’m sure a change of scenery will do her good.” The old bat smiled.

 

Ted took the baking dish from her, taking a whiff of the delicious smell of butter and perfectly brown lamb mince coming through the creamy potatoes.

 

“Have you eaten? Would you like to join me? It’s the least I could do for your trouble” Ted said, hoping she’d just leave him be, but it was the polite thing to do.

 

“I had dinner already dear, but I wouldn’t mind a cuppa, don’t you worry bout a thing.” She said, pulling up the sleeves of her cardigan. 

 

“I’ll fix you a plate and my tea dear. My Arthur was just the same, god rest his soul, he’d burn the water in the kettle that one! I’m used to taking care of my boys.” She smiled warmly, no doubt at the barely concealed dread that must have shown on his face at the thought of actually having to entertain the crazy bat.

 

He led her into the kitchen where she busied herself with a little wandwork, setting the kettle to boil and warming charms for the pie. Another dexterous flick had the table set for them both and everything flying to the dining room.

 

“Eat up Deary, you’re looking a bit peaky yourself. I’m ever so sorry I didn’t notice Andi’s note sooner, you poor thing must have been eating nothing but toast all week!” 

 

“Are you sure you don’t want to fix yourself a plate Mrs Finch? It’s amazing by the way.” Ted said with his mouth half full. Damn, the woman could cook. Why the hell didn’t Andi take a few pointers from the old broad, this was proper home cooking right here!

 

“Don’t worry about me Teddy dear, I had my soup a little while ago with my shows. Mark came round the other day and fixed my television at last! So I can finally watch Coronation Street again. I’ve missed so much already! You eat up, I’ll give you some more later if you want, a strapping young lad like yourself needs his protein.” She rambled.

 

“I think I’ll take you up on that offer for seconds.” Ted said as he discreetly popped the button on his slacks to make some room. “This is the best pie I’ve had since my Ma’s” he said appreciatively 

 

“High praise that is, lad!” She said as she went to fetch some more pie.

 

“The secret is in the mince, you know? You have to really brown the vegetables before you add the lamb, any liquid in the pan and the meat will steam and it’ll be bland like sock water! If you let everything get nice and golden before you deglaze with the Guinness… because it has to be Guinness dear, no other ale will do! Then you’re set for success” she rambled, not bothered by the sounds coming in from the dining room.

 

“Then of course, the seasoning is important. Thyme, good cracked pepper, none of that pre-ground trash from the store, and a good heaping teaspoon of mustard powder, that’s my secret.” She said, returning to the dining room.

 

“Of course, there’s something extra special for you there dear. A little special seasoning special for little boys that like to play being men. You feel like a proper big boy when you kick your wife in the ribs don’t you Teddy dear? So big and powerful don’t you?” She smiled sweetly at the choking man, whose lips were turning blue as his eyes bulged.

 

“It’s a secret blend really, and to even your most skilled colleague it will look like simple heart failure, amazing what a pinch of billywig powder with just a little hemlock root and dried runespoor blood can do, isn't it?.” She smiled “well, not so secret now really, but you won’t be able to tell anyone will you?” 

 

“This is what happens when you beat up a daughter of the House of Black, not to mention my friend, mudblood. You took my friend away, so now you’ll die with your face buried in shepherd's pie like the disgusting pig you are. You won’t even be a footnote in tomorrow's paper. No one will remember your name, and in a few years it’ll be as if you never existed at all, just as puny and insignificant as you were always meant to be. Sweet dreams mudblood.” She said, vanishing the tea and any sign of her presence there before walking to the front door to reset the wards and apparate away.

 

~~~

 

“It is done, my lords.” Alecto said with a satisfied smile.

 

“And everything went according to plan? No snags along the way?” Regulus asked impatiently, ready to leave as soon as the briefing was done to inform his cousins that the deed was indeed done.

 

“Nothing. The neighbor was left sleeping and properly obliviated after taking a little hair and clothes. And the poison will be undetectable. I vanished most of the pie just to be safe, and whatever poison is left in the baking dish or his plate will degrade before he is found. If they perform any autopsy on him it will show as a heart attack.” The female Carrow twin said, slightly preening. Poison was her specialty after all, it's why she was selected for the job.

 

“Excellent work on such short notice Alecto, I knew we could count on your talents. This was a personal favor and it will be remembered as such.” Tom said to his best assassin.

 

“Nonsense, my lord.” She said with a dismissive wave. “Andi was a dear friend before she threw her lot in with that filth. I hope she gets better soon.” She said earnestly. “If I may, my lord consort?” She asked then, waiting for permission to continue.

 

“Please,” Regulus said.

 

“Please tell Andi that the old crowd won’t hold it against her, especially after learning what became of her after all. Whenever she’s ready, we are waiting”

 

“I’ll be sure to pass on the message, thank you again Alecto.” Regulus said with a warm smile.

 

~~~

 

Regulus apparated to the entrance hall the next morning, holding Tully’s little hand. He took a fortifying breath and went to look for his brother. 

 

He found Sirius and Remus having breakfast in the dining room, and they both looked up with expectant faces. 

 

“It is done. We need to tell them.” He said gravely

 

“Why don’t you stay for breakfast Reg? They haven’t come down yet. We can tell them together.” Sirius said, motioning him to sit down at the table.

 

As he sat down, another place was set in front of him and he poured himself some coffee. It wasn’t a morning for tea after all.

 

They ate quietly for a while longer, the mood not really allowing for small talk. Regulus was buttering a piece of toast absentmindedly when a quiet voice made him look up from his plate.

 

“It happened then, hasn’t it?” Andi said sadly.

 

“Yes, last night.” Regulus said curtly. He wasn’t one for overt displays of emotion. Those were jinxed out thoroughly by his parents long ago. Wally was partial to stinging jinxes for all manners of discipline, be it bad posture, table manners, or outbursts of any kind. He sometimes wondered if his mother wasn’t more suited to having dogs than children, with the way they were more trained rather than raised.

 

“Thank you.” Andi said, shedding a few tears that were difficult to place for everyone around the table. Were they joyful tears because she was now free at last? Mournful tears? Maybe a mix of both.

 

“What can you tell me?” Andi asked, taking Dora’s hand in hers while her child poured her some tea with her free one.

 

“Not much, you’ll find out soon enough. Your reactions should be natural.” Regulus said. They needed to dispel any notion of foul play and especially any suspicion that Andi might have done it.

 

“Nonsense, I’ll cry and gasp in all the right places, I have much to cry about anyway. Besides, there is no evidence of the abuse anymore, so no one will be the wiser. I want to know.” She said, resolve coating her voice in steel.

 

“We sent Alecto.” Regulus said cautiously.

 

“So poison then, good, it’s how I fantasized about doing it, but since I cooked all his meals…” she said mindlessly.

 

“She polyjuiced as your neighbor, brought him food on the pretense of you having written about cooking some things for him to last him the week. There’s no evidence left. To anybody involved in the proceedings once he is found, it’ll look like a heart attack. No traces of poison or her presence there. They’ll probably find him tomorrow, once he doesn’t show up for work for a second time.” Regulus informed them.

 

“Thank you, I don’t know what else to say really, there’s a lot to take in.” Andi said, forcing herself to bite down on her toast. It tasted like cardboard.

 

“Dora, you’ve been really quiet darling.” She said worriedly, turning towards her daughter.

 

“I don’t know how to feel.” She said sadly. “I’m happy and sad, and I feel guilty that I’m happy and angry that I’m sad? It’s just a lot.” She said with tears in her eyes. “I think I began to mourn my father the moment I realized who he really was, but this just makes it so real.”

 

“One doesn’t have to negate the other. Our mother wasn’t the best, and part of me will always be happy I’m free of her, but I still mourn for the mother she could have been, or the glimpses of that she let herself show from time to time. Just feel your way through it kid, there’s no way around this, just through.” Sirius said soothingly.

 

“I just want to get these awful days over with.” Dora said tiredly, rubbing her eyes and shaking the sadness off.

 

“We still have a little ways ahead before we can start to move on dear, but we’re just about done with the worst of it.” Andi encouraged her tenderly, with a steadying hand on her back.

 

“Have I missed something?” Regulus asked then, because one would think this was the grand event of this whole ordeal and it was now behind them.

 

“Oh yes, mother is coming for lunch with Cissy.” Andi said with a slight grimace.

 

~~~

 

“My Lord Black” Druella Black said with a faint smirk and a curtsy.

 

“Aunt Dru, how lovely to see you.” Sirius said politely, after having greeted Cissy, who had a smirk of her own on.

 

“Is it now, child? Come closer, let me look at you.” She smirked in earnest now.

 

Sirius walked closer to allow the elder woman to further inspect him.

 

“See what happens when you finally listen to your elders, Sirius Orion Black? Life starts treating you right. As handsome as ever my child.” She said with an uncharacteristically fond pat to his cheek.

 

“Now, where is my wayward daughter?” She asked more seriously.

 

“We’ve set up some refreshments in the conservatory before lunch, come through.” He said, taking her arm.

 

“Has the mudblood been dealt with?” She asked with the same ease as if she were complimenting a picture on the wall.

 

“Last night, yes.” Sirius said plainly. Druella never was one for embellishments.

 

“Good,” was all she managed to reply before they were entering the conservatory to join the rest.

 

Andromeda looked nervously at her mother, taking the time to examine her after so many years. Her beauty hadn’t left her, and she still carried herself regally, with her long neck and slim figure crowned by an artful updo of blond curls, though more streaked with silver than Andi remembered. Her complexion didn’t show the passing of time other than a few more lines around the eyes and mouth, her skin still defying gravity.

 

“Andromeda darling, how happy I am to finally see you child.” She heard her say, and the honesty in her voice surprised Andi.

 

“Mother, it’s been too long.” She said diplomatically 

 

“Child, we have much to talk about, but first and foremost, I need to apologize to you. I should have done more to keep you in the fold. But I guess you’ll unfortunately understand better than most the complicated position some of us come to find ourselves in marriage.” She said knowingly.

 

At her daughter's startled look, she amended quickly. “No, your father didn’t lift wand or hand to me, ever, but that is not the only way a man can belittle his wife. I made the mistake of bearing him only daughters. But you’ll come to enjoy the freedoms of widowhood, as have I, from what my nephew tells me.” She finished with a smirk.

 

“This is your granddaughter, Nymphadora Andromeda Black.” She said with a hand to Dora’s back, much to the surprise of the room, since they hadn’t been told they’d be dropping the Tonks name.

 

“Come and let your Memé look at you properly child.” She said with a fond smile. Dora approached her cautiously, yet she could tell in her gut she would get along just fine with this mythical grandmother she’d heard much about growing up.

 

“Perfectly lovely,” she smiled, inspecting her complexion with a hand on Dora’s chin, turning her head from side to side. “Beautiful name too, though I don’t know about Nymphadora dear,” she said, looking over her shoulder at Andi, smirking devilishly.

 

“I had no choice in the matter, mother,” Andi smiled sadly.

 

“What would you have named her dear? Had it been your choice?” Druella asked curiously. 

 

“I always liked Selene, or Cassiopeia.” Andi said with a fond smile.

 

“I don’t like it either, but I just go by Dora, it’s less offensive.” Dora said with little wince and a cheeky smile.

 

“That’s somewhat better child, though I wouldn’t discount a change in the future. If you’re dropping the… his name, then you might as well drop the other name he forced upon you.” Her grandmother smiled at her kindly, fumbling with how to address his father. 

 

“It’ll be enough hassle to drop the surname, let alone the forename.” She smiled sheepishly. “Besides, I’m used to Dora now, I don’t know if I feel like a Selene or Cassiopeia.”

 

“Just think about it child, you could go with Pandora, it’s both a Black and Rosier name. I had a niece called Pandora and it’s one of Saturn’s moons, perfectly astronomical for the House of Black, and you could still go by Dora that way. I don’t mean to push, child, but I just want you to be truly free of him.” She smiled sadly.

 

“I’ll think about it, it’ll be a while before anything legal can be done anyway. I don’t want to draw suspicion into his cause of death. We have to play the part of the bereaved family for a while still.” Dora said with a tinge of sadness to her voice, though warming to the idea. Pandora Black sounded much more like her.

 

~~~

 

“I’m sorry I’m late, I just got off a call with Father.” Harry said breathlessly as he entered the empty classroom where Draco was waiting for him already.

 

“I haven’t been waiting long, how are they?” Draco said with a smile.

 

“It’s all done. Your aunt and cousin are fine. The trash has been taken out. He was actually telling me your grandmother came for lunch today.” Harry said as he settled his head in Draco’s lap.

 

“Did she now? That’s nice, I bet she was happy to see Aunt Andromeda.” Draco said casually.

 

“What is she like?” Harry asked curiously.

 

“You’d like her, at least now anyway, when Grandfather Cygnus was alive she wasn’t much to talk about really, but she came into her own after that bitter man kicked the bucket. She’s very pretty, always reminded me of a swan actually. She has a very long and slender neck and she's blond like me and likes to wear her hair in a tumble of curls on top of her head. She’s the only grandmother I’ve ever known, my father’s mother died before I was born.” Draco explained fondly.

 

“Sounds like you’re very close.” Harry said wistfully, he’d always wondered what having grandparents would have been like.

 

“We are, people always say that father spoiled me rotten, but he’s got nothing on Memé. I’m glad she’ll get to know my cousin now. I was her only grandchild for a very long time, but I bet knowing I really wasn’t must have hurt.” Draco said.

 

“Why didn’t she approach them sooner?” Harry asked with a little frown, he shouldn’t be surprised at how families sometimes deviated from his ideal, especially after growing up with his aunt, but he’d always idealized a mother’s love.

 

“My grandfather wasn’t a nice man Har, I’m not saying he treated her as bad as the mudblood treated Aunt Andromeda, but he was very belittling. He always resented her for not giving him a male heir, even if he wasn’t heir to anything himself, because mother’s branch of the Blacks was an offshoot, he had no title to pass down, although he did well with his share of the money. She was a trophy wife, pretty, rich and from the right family. She wasn’t expected to do anything other than entertain, be pretty and breed. She excelled in two out of the three but was never expected to have a say in anything other than menus and decor.” Draco explained with a little sadness to his voice.

 

“I’m glad I’m only meeting her then. I don’t think I would have been able to be nice to your grandfather.” Harry mused.

 

“Oh no, he would have loved you.” Draco laughed lightly, “the problem is that he had as much to love as he had to hate about him. He was always kind and attentive to Mother and me. She’d done her duty and he was proud that she was able to give father a male heir and secure the Malfoy line. From what I’m told, he resented Aunt Bellatrix’ ambition and the fact that she had trouble conceiving, and about Aunt Andromeda you already know, so he placed everything on Mother and she didn’t disappoint, obviously.” He smirked. “But if he were alive now? And I came to him to introduce you with all your fancy titles and delicious magic and overall handsomeness? He’d be over the moon.” He laughed.

 

“You think it’s delicious then?” Harry smirked, letting his magic out a little as he pulled the blond down for a kiss.

 

“Like the headiest incense mixed with the scent of my favorite flower and my favorite meal, all in one,” Draco said, smiling into the kiss.

 

They kissed languidly for a while, neither moving to deepen the kiss, until Draco’s soft moans prompt Harry to move on top, pinning Draco’s wrists above his head. The blonde starts thrusting his hips up, desperately seeking some friction, which Harry happily grants him, rubbing their hardened lengths together.

 

When Harry releases his boyfriend’s arms, desperate to touch elsewhere, Draco immediately starts pulling at his shirt, rubbing his hands up Harry’s firm back.

 

“Off, can I?” Draco asks, flustered and breathless between kisses.

 

“You too,” Harry says, already busying himself with Draco’s buttons while he mauls his neck.

 

Soon they’re both shirtless and a shiver runs up Draco’s spine when his milky skin is exposed to the Scottish chill. Harry quickly casts a wandless warming charm over them, as he leans up over his lover to admire him properly. 

 

“You’re so beautiful, Dragon.” He says in reverent awe at the expanse of soft porcelain skin, all soft pliant muscle, flexible and strong yet elegant like a dancer, and his light pink nipples, hardened by the evening chill even after his warming charms. 

 

Draco blushed slightly at the praise, preening at the adoring look in Harry’s eyes. He takes a moment to study him further as the moonlight shines in harsh contrast over Harry’s golden skin, the even smattering of soft curly black fuzz over his defined pecs and broad shoulders and the cinnamon nubs of his nipples under thicker rivulets of black. 

 

He runs his hands once more over the hard plains and bumps of Harry’s defined back, a sweet juxtaposition of hard muscle and soft childlike skin as the last remnants of boyhood give way to the man he’s becoming more and more as time passes, his man, and pulls him down once more.

 

Draco was lost in the haze of the kissing and the delicious skin to skin contact, running his hands up and down Harry’s body. He could feel his climax coming, if he could just get a little more contact, a little more delicious friction against Harry’s long hardness, so he daringly lowered his hands and grasped onto Harry’s firm buttocks and ground up, exploding in his pants with a muffled groan as Harry finished himself, a jumble of parseltongue nonsense hissed into Draco’s ear.

 

“Fuck! I love you. That was amazing.” Harry panted as he pushed himself to the side so he wouldn’t crush Draco. 

 

“I wouldn’t be terribly upset if we went a little further than that,” Draco mumbled into the crook of Harry’s neck, blushing a little. It was a big improvement, because a few months before he would have blushed a lot at the admission.

 

“I wouldn’t either, but I’m fine sticking to this for now. Maybe in the summer we can do more stuff if you’re comfortable with the idea, but I don’t want to do more if it’s just sneaking around in empty classrooms. It should be more special, at least at first, you know?” Harry said, blushing a little himself.

 

“So romantic.” Draco teased.

 

“Very much so, and speaking of sticking…” Harry said, drawing his wand and casting a mild cleansing charm from his little book of gay.

 

Draco shivered a little as he felt the tingling magic on his over-sensitive skin, but thanked Harry nonetheless.

 

The sound of footsteps outside, even though Harry had warded the room impeccably, pulled them out of their sated haze and they began the tedious routine of dressing and healing and glamoring the evidence of their activities.

 

After a quick check of the map to see if the coast was clear, each went up and down to their respective dorms.

 

~~~

 

The last days of March bled into April without much of note happening in the school. The study groups were in full swing and now the Great Hall and library were a multicolored jungle, and one could hardly distinguish which house table was which. It delighted Harry to no end to see the jovial smiles the Goat was forced to make at this, since he could hardly discourage it without going against his own duplicitous principles. Because with all his talk of unity against evil, he only wanted his precious lions united against the evil in green and some blue at the other side of the Hall, and Merlin help the poor puffs.

 

Harry kept up with his studies with ease, considering the champions were exempt from end of year exams, but that was no reason to neglect his studies. He trained and studied for the final task, brushing up on his dueling and increasing regularity of his training with Severus. He’d become quite good as the year progressed, and with Severus as his standard, that was saying something. The man was one, if not the best duelist in the Dark Order, and even though Harry still could not beat him, he lasted much longer than in the beginning. It was nice to stop and take notice of his progress, as it only motivated him to keep going, to be better. Even though things were smooth sailing until now, he feared that the day when he might need to put his training to practice would come and he needed to be ready for it.

 

Dumbledore had been pushing discreetly but insistently for Harry to make up with the Weasel, and each time Harry refused him he got a little more insistent. He understood the sick interest the old fool had in him, but why so much interest in him being close to the Weasel? His best guess was that he had Molly screeching down his neck, scared of losing her cash cow. Well, Harry hadn’t allowed her access to his vaults for 2 summers in a row, so her coin purse must be quite light and silent without the clanking of Harry’s galleons in it. What did she want money for anyway? With her children away at boarding school most of the year and spending every holiday in the castle with full room and board. 

 

In the end, Harry had to put his foot down one afternoon the Goat caught him walking to the library.

 

“I understand your concern sir, but I’m afraid there is no going back for Ronald and me. I can be polite, but we’ll never be as close as we once were and that’s my final stance on the matter. I’ll always be close to the twins and Ginny, and I care for their parents a lot as well, but Ronald made his bed and it’s only right he lay down now. I deserve better than the way he has treated me. I understand he’ll always be part of my life if I am to remain close with his family, so I can be polite out of respect to them, but we’ll never be friends again, not like before.” He said with finality, hoping it would be the end of the subject.

 

“That’s quite unkind of you Harry, he’s been terribly isolated this year, and I believe he is quite remorseful.” He said in that condescending grandfatherly tone. 

 

“I don’t think it is. I could be terrible to him, make his life hard and pick on him and treat him just as he treated me for a number of reasons. A lesser person would feel justified in doing so, but I don’t wish him ill. If that is the case and he is in fact isolated it’s only because he’s very publicly shown the kind of friend he is, and I don’t blame people for not wanting to partake in that. As for his remorse, I hope you are correct, he should feel remorse for his actions, and if he changes and grows then I hope he finds friends to treat right, but that won’t be me. You taught me that our choices matter in defining who we are, and that our actions have consequences. These are the consequences of his actions and choices and he should live with them.” He said finally, hoping that throwing some of his teachings back at him would at least shut him up for now. Summer hols couldn’t come fast enough, even if the third task was a hurdle in the way of that.

 

~~~

 

April ended with the bittersweet news that Sirius’ freedom would have to be postponed until the summer in order to secure optimal conditions for it.

 

His father wasn’t happy about it, but took the news with a grace Harry was ashamed to say he hadn’t expected from him. Maybe there was hope for his brash and brazen father after all. 

 

Harry wasn’t worried, since he didn’t mind if he spent the summer at home legitimately or as he’d spent his last. It would be nice to be openly living with his father, but the Dursleys were a thing of the past whether his father was freed or not.

 

Things at the ministry were running slower than Tom would have liked, only because they had to work discreetly to avoid suspicion, and by suspicion, he meant Amelia Bones. She was shrewd and sharp as a blade, and getting anything past her was as tricky as passing bacon past a dog. Harry assumed that Voldemort would have simply killed her, but in spite of the stone in their shoe that she was, Tom and Harry rather liked her. She was one of the few ministry officials that was truly incorruptible and a stickler for due diligence and process, which would play to their advantage in due time. If their plan was to play by the book with only minimal blood spilled, her blood was definitely not one they wanted to spill without absolute necessity.

 

They were indeed eliminating future obstacles discreetly, being careful to space out deaths and disappearances, working without a seeming pattern to remain in the shadows.

 

Speaking of shadows, Tom had Harry place quite a few shadow snakes on certain offices and government officials in the Ministry, which reported directly to Tom. They had already been using them to communicate with each other, since they could relay messages in parsel, and Harry had the idea one day to set them up on the Minister and Madam Bones and it was most welcome, Tom promptly providing Harry with a list of people to spy on.

.

 

It had allowed them to figure out a lot, and Tom kept Harry up to date on the most relevant things, but Harry was rather grateful to finally have someone competent in charge and was happy to remain sidelined for once. He was enjoying it thoroughly, actually.

 

That’s how, in an endless string of schoolwork, late night rendezvous with Draco and the other heirs, spring walks along the grounds and general merriment, Harry found himself a month to the day before the third task, walking to the Quidditch pitch with Cedric for their final debriefing about it. 

 

“What do you think it’ll be?” Cedric asked casually as they strolled through the grounds in the late afternoon.

 

“If they're using the pitch? I’m leaning toward some kind of obstacle course, but we’ll know soon enough. I just want to get it over with really.” Harry said with a sigh.

 

And true enough, once the pitch was in full view, they could see from afar that the terrain inside looked uneven.

 

“Quite spectacular is it not?” Bagman asked as they approached the top of the hill overlooking the Quidditch pitch. “Any idea what it will be?” 

 

“Looks like a maze.” Harry said in his best impression of ‘this is brand new information I definitely didn’t know from the beginning.’

 

“But… the pitch!” Cedric said in horror.

 

“Not to worry Mr Diggory, it’ll be back to normal by the time you return next year.” Bagman said, just as the other two champions joined them.

 

“Now that we are all here, let me tell you about the third and final task. As you can see, you will need to go through the maze to reach the center, where the triwizard cup will be placed. The maze will be full of obstacles, these being magical creatures kindly supplied by Hogwarts caretaker Hagrid, as well as some enchantments and magical traps you’ll need to dismantle or avoid in order to reach the center and get the cup. The first to touch the cup wins the title of Triwizard Champion and a thousand galleons. You will enter the maze in order of score so far, so that leaves us with Mr Potter and Mr Krum entering first, followed by Ms Delacour and Mr Diggory. From now on you have one month to prepare for the task. May the best wix win!” Bagman said, letting them go now that they had been told what to expect.

 

Cedric took the short way back, hurrying to return for whatever reason, but Harry had no rush to be back and the sunset was beautiful over the lake, so they took the scenic route along the lake and the forest line with Fleur and Viktor in amiable conversation.

 

“What creatures do you think they will use?” Viktor asked curiously.

 

“I don’t take the subject, but I’ve heard Hagrid’s been breeding these nasty buggers called Blast-ended Skrewts, sort of like a worm with a scorpion tail that shoots fire. He’s also fond of spiders so I expect at least one acromantula from the tangle of them living in the forest. I’m sure there will be more, but those are the ones that make sense to me.” Harry said after some time considering the question.

 

They were walking along the tree line, hidden from view of the castle as the light quickly dimmed after the sunset, when they heard frantic rustling in the forest.

 

The three of them drew their wands and waited, until a frazzled and haggard Barty Crouch Sr came out of the trees stumbling in a daze, speaking nonsense.

 

They approached him carefully, like one would approach a skittish animal, as they heard him mumble about various letters and memos his assistant needed to send.

 

“Mr Crouch? Are you quite well?” Harry asked tentatively.

 

The man’s eyes suddenly cleared for a moment, as if regaining lucidity, and looked at Harry with fear.

 

“Dumbledore, I need to warn him. He’s back. I need to warn him. It’s all my fault.” He said with difficulty, raising Harry’s alarms.

 

“It’s ok Mr Crouch, why don’t you sit down. You don’t look too good and we can get the Headmaster to come to you. You look like you could use some rest. We’ll get Professor Dumbledore for you.” Harry said soothingly, carefully taking his arm and guiding him a little ways into the forest to sit against a tree, Viktor and Fleur following behind.

 

“Where have you been, are you ok? Are you hurt?” Harry asked him calmly.

 

“He had me, in a dungeon somewhere. Peter Pettigrew is alive! He was my warden. I need to warn Dumbledore, he needs to reform the Order immediately, it’s all my fault.” He said with difficulty.

 

So this is Wormtail’s fuck up, nice, Harry thought to himself. He couldn’t let Crouch speak to the Goat. Everything was on the line! Stupid fucking rat.

 

“I need to speak to Dumbledore child, why aren’t you calling for him! This is important!” The man heaved and coughed out.

 

“It’s ok Mr Crouch, everything will be ok. Just rest, he’s coming.” Harry said as he figured out what to do. Could he do it? 

 

“No! Let me go! I have to reach him before they find me!” The man said, trying to fight Harry. Well this sealed the deal then. He’d have to.

 

“I’m sorry Mr Crouch but you’re clearly not well, just sit here and wait, help is coming.” Harry soothed, as he summoned a viper from the shadows.

 

By the time Crouch had a lucid enough moment to realize what was going on, he had snakes crawling all over him.

 

“I’m sorry Mr Crouch, but ‘they’ already found you, and I cannot let you speak to the Headmaster, there is too much on the line for you to ruin our plans.” Harry said softly, with sad eyes, and cast a quick seco aimed at his throat.

 

Thankfully, it was a quick death. The severed throat killing him fast and the subsequent bite of the snakes shocking the elderly man’s system was enough to minimize the thrashing and wailing.

 

Harry transfigured the body into a rock, and vanished it into the shadows.

 

No one would ever know.

 

“Hadrian, are you ok?” Fleur asked kindly. 

 

“Yes, he wasn’t my first. It had to be done.” Harry said, standing up and shaking the weird feeling away. He took quick stock of himself and found that he was indeed telling the truth. He felt fine, which surprised him.

 

“Let’s take a moment before we head back in, push it behind your shields. As far as anyone else knows, nothing happened here, and it must stay that way.” Viktor suggested.

 

Harry took some deep breaths and sealed his emotions behind his shields. In truth, there wasn’t much to occlude other than the conflict he felt about not feeling worse about what he had just done.

 

He quickly summoned another snake and sent it over to inform the Dark Lord of the evening’s events, and a raven to Barty telling him to expect him momentarily.

 

They made their way back to the castle, resuming friendly conversation so as to dispel any chance of anyone thinking something was wrong by the time they were in the Entrance Hall.

 

Harry quickly said goodbye to his companions and climbed the stairs to the third floor, determined to reach Barty’s office quickly.

 

Thankfully, the man was alone, grading papers angrily, no doubt sick of children and their stupidity now that the year was coming to an end.

 

“Barty, this is weird and I don’t know how to say this so I’m just going to be blunt ok?” Harry said, unsure as to how to proceed.

 

“Ok, shoot.” Barty said curiously.

 

“I was walking back from the quidditch pitch a while ago with Fleur and Viktor. On our way up to the castle we ran into your father. He was blabbing about warning Dumbledore about Tom’s return, very agitated. He’s been dealt with and I’ve sent word to Tom about what happened.” Harry reported clinically.

 

“Ok, dealt with how exactly?” Barty asked with a little frown.

 

“I killed him, and vanished his body into the shadows. No one will know what happened.” Harry said, keeping his gaze leveled on the man in front of him.

 

“Ok, thank you. Lucky you, I wanted to do it one day. Are you ok though? You’re brilliant and everything, but plotting and executing those plots are two very different things.” Barty said knowingly.

 

“I’m fine, he wasn’t my first and I know he won’t be my last. We’re at war, even if it’s not open war. It had to be done and I did it before we drew further attention to us.” Harry said.

 

“Ok, if you say so, but if you want to talk about it, I’m here ok?” Barty said with a little squeeze to the boy’s shoulder.

 

“Thanks Barty, I’ll be off now.” Harry said with a nod and left the room.

 

~~~

 

Tom strode purposefully down to the dungeons after getting Harry’s message. Not a small measure of pride filled him along with the expected anger and general annoyance at the stupid rat. Harry had been levelheaded and effective in his actions, leaving no trace of his handiwork. He’d be a worthy general at his side one day.

 

Once he reached the dungeons he found the rat unconscious in the cell that used to house his guest. He contemplated waking him to tell him how disappointing he was, but those sort of super villain soliloquies were more Voldemort’s style and he wouldn’t risk the rat slipping through his fingers.

 

He cast a few anti animagus wards just to be safe, and got to work with his punishment, carefully erasing his memory and weaving in new ones so he could fulfill his purpose at last.

 

The most sensitive information was retrieved physically and placed in vials, just in case someone managed to disarm his carefully weaved web of lies and little mistruths, though he doubted someone had the skill to match him other than the Goat, and plans would be put in place to restrict his access.

 

Once he was satisfied with his work, he placed him in a magical coma and returned to his study. 

 

“Starlight, could you please fetch your brother and niece please? We need to talk to them.” He said to Regulus, who was leisurely reading by the fire.

 

“Is anything the matter?” He asked, drawn out of his book.

 

“Plans for your brother’s trial have been moved forward unexpectedly. I need to talk to him and your niece about how we’ll move forward.” He said, pressing his mark to summon Lucius and the top brass under his command in the DMLE.

 

Once everyone arrived, he laid out his plans.

 

“Thank you for joining me on such short notice. Unforeseen events have moved up our plans a bit. I have already erased and modified the rat’s memory, he is currently in a magical coma under a strong imperius, once we have everything going on our end, I will release him so he can turn himself in.” Tom stated. “First of all, we need him to be found by the right people, and he’ll need to be brought to Madam Bones directly and immediately. It’s vital that his statement is taken, under veritaserum and properly witnessed. If we get that, then it won’t hurt our case as much if the goat gets him killed while in custody.” He finished.

 

“Yes milord, once you have details on the time and location you want him to be found, I can arrange for a squad of faithfuls to find him and deliver him to Madam Bones.” One of the aurors said promptly.

 

“Thank you Jugson. If you are present, demand a goblin be sent out to confirm his identity through a line test. The Goblin King will have one ready as soon as the request is made, I will make sure of that.” Tom said.

 

“Sirius, this might be hard information for you to give us, but if there are any former Order members currently working in the DMLE, we need to know about it, since they’ll be the primary sources the Goat will have to gain access to Wormtail or have him assassinated before he can stand trial.” Tom said cautiously. “Think hard, since I don’t believe the Goat will be above having you killed as well once you turn yourself in prior to the trial. It will be much harder for him to avoid a trial of his own for his previous crimes than for your eventual murder.”

 

“I don’t know if their aurors properly, but back in the day the most sycophantic lackeys he had were Sturgis Podmore, Dedalus Diggle and Elphias Doge. I think Doge is actually in love with him a little.” Sirius snorted. 

 

“Podmore works in the Department of Mysteries, and Diggle works in another department. None of them are aurors but they have ministerial access.” Jugson supplied.

 

“I don’t know if he’s recruiting again, but those are his most fervent followers, the ones that would follow commands with no questions asked. Then there’s Emmeline Vance and Hestia Jones.” Sirius said, trying to remember who could be a plausible choice for an assassin. It was hard thinking of his former friends as such, but not impossible, given what they had to do during the first war.

 

“Vance is on the muggle prime minister detail, that’ll keep her out of the ministry hopefully but we’ll keep an eye out if she’s loitering where she shouldn’t be. Jones has nothing to do with the ministry but we’ll keep an eye out nonetheless.” Jugson confirmed to everyone in the room.

 

“Perfect. Just as a precaution, I want one of us to always check his food for poison. So be sure to have someone posted by his cell around mealtimes.” Tom stated and received a chorus of yes my lords.

 

“Miss Black.” Tom said with a charming smile. “I know you will probably be excused from working the case because of family ties but we’ll appreciate it if you help us with the surveillance, especially of Sirius once he turns himself in. We’ll wait until the last possible minute for that, so there is less chance of sabotage.” 

 

“Of course, you can count on me.” Dora said with resolve.

 

“Now, Sirius, is there a way we can roughen you up a bit? I’m afraid you look too put together for a fugitive.” Tom asked his brother in law.

 

Sirius just smirked and activated the glamor in his ring.

 

“Rough enough for you?” Sirius asked. “Finest goblin glamor in the market, keyed to my lordship ring and resistant against any wizarding detection and disarming methods. It will only come off if I deactivate it or take off the ring.”

 

“Perfect, if it’s entwined with your ring's magic it won’t trigger the Wizengamot Chamber’s magic. One less thing to worry about then.” Tom said, turning to Lucius next.

 

“Lucius, we need you to be with the minister once the news breaks, he needs to be convinced not to sweep this under the rug.” Tom ordered.

 

“It will be done my lord. It won’t be hard, he’ll leap at the chance to drag Bagnold’s name. I’ll convince him to be the hero and save the day.” Lucius promised with a stern look on his face.

 

“Then we are all in agreement. We’ll reconvene tomorrow once you all have a clear schedule for the week and we will pick a good day for the drop. You are dismissed for now. Sirius and Dora stay behind please.” Tom stated matter of factly. 

 

Once the rest departed, Tom served tumblers of firewhiskey to everyone that remained, namely Sirius, Dora and Reg.

 

“I promise I’ll do everything in my power to keep you safe and get you free.” He said to Sirius, words laden with magic. “If the drop happens this week, I expect the trial to be set for the end of the month so the tribunal has a chance to review the evidence or lack thereof, in your case. They’ll probably set a deadline for you to turn yourself in, and I want you to remain in firm hiding until the very last day. I’m sure you’re quite safe at Tŷ Du’r but my doors are always open if you wish to come here in the meantime.” Tom said.

 

“Thank you, but I don’t think it’ll be necessary, I can count everyone who knows where the house is with my hands and have fingers to spare, and the wards are ancient. I’ll add a mailing ward just in case the Goat tries anything once the news breaks. My elves check every piece of mail we receive for compulsions and curses but I’d rather not receive anything in the meantime just to be safe.” Sirius said.

 

“Whatever makes you most comfortable is fine.” Tom said pleasantly. “How is your occlumency?” 

 

“Standard for a pureblood of my standing, but nothing remarkable.” Sirius said honestly, “I can repel superficial brushes easily and resist more forceful intrusions with effort but I doubt I could keep a master out for long.”

 

“Would you be willing to work on it with me until you are ready to enter into custody? It will help with your veritaserum questioning.” Tom asked.

 

“If you think it’s necessary, then sure, perhaps I can accept your invitation to stay here if it makes that easier.” Sirius acquiesced after some thought.

 

“Don’t worry, I won’t intrude too far and if you want a vow of secrecy, you shall have it.” Tom said. “And I cannot stress this enough Sirius. I know there’s skeletons in the closet with us. I did terrible things to you and yours back in the day, but today you are family, and I take care of my own.” Tom said earnestly, and Sirius could see in his eyes that he meant it.

 

“Don’t worry about it, after the shit childhood me and your hubby had, we can compartmentalize just fine. Let’s just say I like you but I’m not a fan of your past work. I can live with that.” Sirius smirked.

 

“Likewise,” Tom smirked, “you were a real thorn in my side during the first war, I’m glad we’re on the same side now. You should speak to Hadrian and get him up to speed. A letter to the Minister once the news breaks would go a long way to ease Lucius’ work. Also, if he could get in touch with his pet reporter to ensure the coverage is favorable to you would work wonders for public perception of you leading up to the trial.” Tom said.

 

“I’ll call him when I get home later. Have you spoken to him?” Sirius asked.

 

“Yes, earlier today actually, he was the catalyst for the change of plans. Wormtail let a prisoner escape, who in turn went to Hogwarts to warn the Goat of my return. Harry dealt with it and sent a snake to let me know.” Tom said somberly.

 

“What do you mean, Harry dealt with it?” Sirius asked, perplexed.

 

“He disposed of Barty Crouch Sr, you should speak to him about it. I don’t have more information to give you other than that it was clean and his tracks are well covered, no one will know.” Tom said seriously.

 

“Ok, I’ll call him as soon as I get back home.” Sirius said, shifting in his seat.

 

“You can go now if you like. Coordinate the move here with Remus and we’ll expect you back when you’re ready, the sooner the better so we can achieve some tangible improvements on your occlumency in time for the trial.” Tom said, sensing that now that he knew, he would be itching to get back and call Harry.

 

~~~

 

Harry was drifting into sleep when he felt the telltale hum of the mirror under his pillow. Groaning in frustration, he pulled it out and answered the call.

 

“Hello Father, everything ok?” He asked, yawning unintentionally.

 

“I’ve just returned from a summons at the Citadel. Plans are underway. The rat will turn himself in this week and Tom thinks a trial will be set for the end of the month.” Sirius said excitedly.

 

That perked Harry right up, half excited for the news and half dreading how long it would take him to fall asleep after the call ended.

 

“Thank Hekate he screwed up so badly and I was able to clean his mess up then.” Harry said casually.

 

“That’s the other thing I wanted to talk to you about. Tom said you dealt with it. What did he mean?” Sirius asked him worriedly.

 

“You know what he meant Father, you’re a good actor but you’re no Dench.” Harry said with an eye roll, not caring in the slightest if the muggle reference went over his father’s head. “Crouch came here looking like a right mess, wanting to speak to Dumbledore to warn him about Tom’s return. I couldn’t let him do that. He became too much of a liability to be kept a prisoner so he had to be dealt with.” Harry said clinically. 

 

“Harry…” his father said sadly. 

 

“I get it, ok? I know. Shit hand I’ve been dealt, isn’t it? But I can’t dwell on the fact that there’s shit I’ve had and probably will have to do that others should but won’t, so I’ll have to pick up the slack. Don’t worry, I’m fine. He wasn’t my first kill and it won’t be my last, not that I’m planning to go on a murderous rampage anytime soon.” He said, annoyed at how everyone wanted to get all in his feelings about having to kill Crouch.

 

“Harry, granted, he was a right cunt, but that was a man, a person, and you killed him. Do you truly feel no remorse? Don’t get me wrong, I’ve killed too, this isn’t some bullshit sermon from the moral high ground. But even though I can rationalize my actions, I regret them.” He said thoughtfully, looking at Harry with sadness.

 

“Of course I wish his death hadn’t fallen on my lap, but it’s the story of my life. Adults fuck up and I have to come in and clean up the messes. Do I love it? Of course not, but I’m used to it. It’s my normal. So no, I don’t regret it, I did what I had to do and I did it well. I wish I was in a position that afforded me not having to do it, but I’ll never be, so I’ll be whatever I’m needed to be. If they need a hero, I’ll be a hero, and if they want a villain, I’ll give them a monster. I don’t care anymore.” He said, wanting to be done with the issue.

 

“I’m so sorry pup.” Sirius said, full of sorrow. How he wished he could spare his son the hardships he had to face.

 

“We could talk circles around the issue until sunrise, so why bother. Of course I wish I could be a Hufflepuff Johnny Mudblood nobody and simply study and fly and fuck around carelessly in broom cubbies and abandoned classrooms like every other anonymous randy teen in this school, but that’s useless and a waste of time. I’ll always be somebody, I'll always have duties, be it as the Boy Who Lived, or the future Lord of a truckload of noble houses. Instead of whining like a little bitch, I’m going to make the most of it. I'm going to be great, formidable, admired and worshiped, revered even. I’ll do good and bad and great things, and when I finally get to meet Mum and Dad in Death’s realm, I will have lived a full life, a meaningful life.” 

 

“Blow out some hot air Bambi, or I could take your head around the world in 80 days.” Sirius smirked.

 

“I’m sorry pup, it’s just hard for me.” He added more seriously, “to know that you have so much on your shoulders that I can’t take away from you, knowing that I’ve contributed to it.”

 

“As I said, it’s fine, I don’t know anything else, so I can’t be miserable by comparison” Harry said with a shrug.

 

“Still, don’t give up on your young and gorgeous father. They say one matures with age, but it also takes the life experience that comes with age, and I was 22, a very dashing yet reckless and brazen 22, might I add, when I was suddenly forced to spend 12 years in literal hell with nothing but my deepest darkest fears and memories constantly playing in a loop. So I’m kind of behind, I guess is what I’m trying to say. But I’ll get there.” He said, a little more self deprecatingly than what was necessary.

 

“Father, really, don’t worry yourself too much about that. I’m not a regular kid either. I don’t need a father in that sense. You love me and that’s all I need. I can handle myself just fine, life’s hardened me enough to ensure I make it on my own, but I want a home with people I love and love me, that’s it. You don’t need to save me and coddle me, I’ll be fine, just keep doing what you’re doing. And for what is worth, you’re as great a Father as you are fun as an older brother.” Harry said with a mischievous smile.

 

“Well, when you put it like that…” Sirius said with a devilish smirk. “Anyway, before I let you go get some sleep, I just needed to talk to you after everything that happened today, but Tom asked me to tell you that it would help if you can get in contact with Skeeter to make sure the press coverage is favorable once the news gets out, and a little letter to Fudge wouldn’t hurt either. If everything goes as planned, I’ll be seeing you this summer as usual, but out in the open. I love you son, go rest now.”

 

Chapter 26: Freedom

Notes:

I just couldn’t stop with this one, might have pulled an all nighter but I just couldn’t put it down until it was done. Enjoy!

Ps: the beginning of the courtroom scene was written under the influence of TikTok house of black edits with dernière danse as the sound, so if you want to set the mood, start the song when the Rita POV starts 😉

Harry is waiting patiently in a corner booth at The Three Broomsticks the next day, which conveniently coincided with a Hogsmeade weekend. Lucky for him, Rita was based in Hogsmeade for the duration of the Tournament, so coordinating to meet had not been a hassle.

 

Prompt as ever, she arrived along with the Butterbeer he’d ordered, so he greeted her politely and set right to business.

 

“Mr Potter, to what do I owe the pleasure?” She asked in her usual sultry manner.

 

“Hello Ms Skeeter, I trust you’ve been well? I have a scoop for you and a little request if you’re amenable.” Harry said with a friendly smile.

 

“Pray tell, I love scoops.” She answered, leaning in and looking at him through her thick lashes.

 

“Then I think this one will tickle your fancy, it has everything a good story needs. Political intrigue, injustice, faked deaths and wrongful imprisonment and a nasty villain hiding in the shadows. Truly something only your quill could do justice.” Harry said mysteriously.

 

She pulled a quill and notebook and adjusted her spectacles, eager for more information. Harry quickly threw up some privacy wards and started his tale.

 

“On Monday, Peter Petrigrew is going to turn himself in to the ministry and accept his blame for framing my godfather for the betrayal of my parents to He Who Must Not Be Named.” Harry said, leaning in as well.

 

“But, isn’t he dead?” Skeeter asked, clearly confused.

 

“Not at all. He faked his death and framed my godfather that night. He’s an unregistered animagus, he turned into a rat and escaped through the sewers when he blew up the street. Don’t you think it’s funny that every dead body left was intact but they could only find his finger? How could the blast be that selective? To completely obliterate only one person but leave twelve bodies whole? He cut his finger and ran into the sewage system.” Harry explained, planting the seed of doubt.

 

“That’s quite the tale Mr Potter, and it certainly leaves room for doubt when you put it like that, but isn’t it a little far fetched?” She said casually.

 

“Is it though? Animagi are quite common if you count everyone who doesn’t register, as I’m sure you know. It probably bugs the ministry that they choose to remain anonymous.” Harry said with a knowing smile.

 

“Aren’t you sly.” She said, dropping any pretense.

 

“Don’t think for a second I’d be vulgar enough to resort to blackmail Ms Skeeter, we have such a prolific working relationship without the need for it after all. You have nothing to worry about with me. We both trade in secrets you see, and both have our ways of finding things out.” Harry explained with a serene smile. “So no, I won’t hold it against you, I might start the process this summer myself and have no intention of registering.” Harry said.

 

“That’s a dangerous affirmation to make to an unscrupulous reporter Mr Potter.” Rita smirked devilishly.

 

“I’ll take my chances with you. I like you Rita, may I call you Rita?” He asked with an ever present smile, and continued at her amused nod. 

 

“You have the power to sway public opinion with just a few well chosen words, and I respect that. So no, I’m not going to come and tell you to write this or that or I’ll tell the world about you being a beetle or about the Minister’s press secretary, or your editor, or Bozo. I’m simply saying, this is the truth of this matter, and I would appreciate it if you could keep it from distorting and maintain my godfather in favor with the public. That’s why I’m telling you the whole story, you need the context for what will eventually come out in the trial and the coverage of this news leading up to it. In the end, you’ll be vindicated and proven right in your previous conjectures and that can only look good on you as a journalist, don’t you think? Would you consider it?  I’ll even send you a big box of Fostercue’s never melting fudgesicles as a thank you.” 

 

“Well, you don’t leave me much choice in the matter do you Hadrian? I suppose you’ll extend me the courtesy of calling you by your name in return?” She asked.

 

“That’s just to show you I too have my ways of finding things out.” Harry said dismissively with a little wave of his hand. “And if you’re ever in need of a little snooping for work, or confirmation of a hunch, I’d be glad to help. My methods are rather unorthodox and you’d need to gather your own valid evidence afterwards, but I’m at your disposal should you ever need the extra help.” Harry smiled.

 

“That’s most kind of you. I’ll keep it in mind. I have only one request.” She said, leading to something Harry could imagine she’d ask.

 

“Of course, you get an exclusive interview with my godfather and me after he’s acquitted. No problem at all.” Harry smirked.

 

“Marvelous, now tell me this fascinating tale so we can start weaving our own.” Rita said excitedly.

 

“Well, the most incendiary thing to come, and something that I know you’ll be able to squeeze every last drop of juice from is that the almighty Albus Dumbledore has known about my godfather’s innocence all these years.” Harry told her, delighting in her shocked expression.

 

“He was the binder for the Fidelius charm my parents used to go into hiding. He knew who the real secret keeper was. We can talk about it further later, because I have some scoops on him too for when his trial begins. Let’s concentrate on my godfather.”

 

So Harry told her the whole story, focusing on every incongruence they could find to seed doubt in the public’s mind about the established narrative so far. 

 

“Well, this will be the story of the century! I’m excited to get writing, will you want a preview before anything goes to the presses?” She asked, gathering her things once they were done.

 

“I trust you and your talents Rita. There’s no need for that.” Harry said with a dismissive wave of his hand. “We just need to get the news that Peter is in ministry custody out as soon as he turns himself in, before anyone can cover it up, and then for the public to be rooting for Sirius. That’s all, I leave the details up to you.”

 

~~~

 

The following Tuesday morning, chaos erupted in the Great Hall once the newspaper was delivered.

 

PETER PETTIGREW ALIVE AND WELL, TURNS HIMSELF IN. IS SIRIUS BLACK INNOCENT? HAVE WE BEEN LIED TO?

 

By Rita Skeeter

 

You’ve read correctly, dear readers. My sources inform me that yesterday afternoon a man fitting the last known description of Peter Pettigrew has turned himself in to Amelia Bones, the Head of the DMLE herself. Further confirmation has reached me that the man’s identity has been proven via goblin blood testing, and spent most of the afternoon having his statement taken under veritaserum, so it leaves us wondering… has anything we’ve been told so far about the supposed mass murderer Sirius Black been true? Is he in fact innocent? We await a statement from the DMLE regarding their newest prisoner and whether this warrants a re-trial for their most notorious fugitive.

 

(For further details about Sirius Blacks and the alleged events he is blamed for, turn to page 4.)

 

Dumbledore looked like he’d just swallowed a hot coal, ashen and showing every one of his years. Harry had the good sense to act surprised and flustered at the attention he was getting, but overall happy at the chance of Sirius’ acquittal. He fed the story over breakfast to Lavender and Parvati so naturally, it would reach the entire school by the afternoon. He needed people rooting for him and what better way to get that than the children writing to their parents about the upcoming trial and how Harry is supportive of his godfather.

 

Harry was of course collected and brought to the Headmaster’s office as soon as breakfast was over.

 

“Harry my boy, this is most grave news.” The Goat had the gall to say. “I haven’t been able to contact your godfather in a while now, but if you are in contact with him I beseech you to warn him off turning himself in if they call for a trial. It is surely a trap. He will be kissed on site!” 

 

“But sir, surely with them having Wormtail in their custody, the trial will be a formality? I’m sure they’ve taken his testimony and the paper said they confirmed his identity.” Harry said looking properly confused.

 

“I’ll be leaving for the ministry as soon as I'm done here with you, to see if they’ll let me see Peter and get a handle on the situation, but I suspect foul play here. I believe this is the work of Voldemort, my boy, and I don’t like it one bit. If you are able to warn Sirius, please do so, he must not turn himself in!” 

 

“I’ll write to him, but I haven’t heard from him in a while too, maybe he’s hiding somewhere too remote.” Harry shrugged innocently.

 

“You do that my boy, you do that. It is imperative that we reach him in time to save him.” The old man said, and oh how Harry wanted to just be done with it and strike him with a killing curse out of the blue. 

 

He was promptly dismissed, Dumbledore not even waiting for Harry to leave completely before he flooded off to the Ministry.

 

Resisting the urge to snoop around, Harry left to send a snake to Tom and warn him that the Goat was on the move.

 

He’d been briefed the night before about the rat’s arrest and how things would proceed. Lucius had been conveniently meeting with Fudge when he was notified of the incoming prisoner and he’d managed to convince him of using it to his favor. The date for the trial would be announced tomorrow along with an official statement from the DMLE, calling for Sirius to turn himself in to stand trial.

 

Lucky for him, Madam Bones had taken the rat’s statement herself, with three party tested veritaserum and two extra witnesses, so it would be admissible in court. That meant that he’d been reported the facts by the snake Harry had on the woman, and once Peter declared that Albus Dumbledore knew, she’d picked up that crumb trail right away. She’d subpoenaed the goblins for Harry’s records, inheritance test and financial statements so she’d be able to establish foul play and build a case against him. Harry wrote to the Goblin King that same day, explaining the situation and asking for the nation’s cooperation in the proceedings. Along with his agreement, he’d assured him that they’d provide copies of his parent’s wills, which Dumbledore had sealed hours after their deaths. Also, he assured Harry that with his father being a friend to the Nation, they would demand an arbiter be present at the trial. 

 

The board was set and the pieces were moving, and on top of everything else, Harry had a sodding task to prepare for. No stress. 

~~~

 

He arrived a few minutes late to his double potions class on account of the meeting, which afforded him detention that night with Snape, which was no trouble really, a good duel and a cuppa with his godfather would do wonders for his nerves that day.

 

Neville had been properly filled in that morning during their run, so Hermione was promptly caught up at lunch. 

 

That night Harry had an exhilarating duel down in the Chamber with Severus, and a nice chat as they sipped their tea afterwards.

 

“This will change everything Harry, you won’t be able to keep your cover after this trial. Everything will be out in the open. I have half a mind to tell your father to pull you from school next year.” Severus said worriedly.

 

“At last, you’d be rid of me.” Harry smirked, eliciting a fond eye roll from his godfather.

 

“In all seriousness, it’s a possibility I’m ready for, though not happy about. Tom has plans that would take the Goat away from Hogwarts before the year begins, so we’ll play it by ear for now. It’s all in the air as of now.” Harry said, taking a sip of his tea. 

 

“Aren’t you? Wouldn’t you be happier that way? Leaving the mess to us and transferring to Beauxbatons or Durmstrang next year? I’d imagine you’d jump at the chance.” Severus asked, perplexed at Harry’s negative.

 

“I won’t be chased away like a petty thief. My place is here, he’s the one that will have to go.” Harry said resolutely. “And if he tries anything, I can defend myself and it will be to his own detriment in the public eye to go against me after the smear campaign he has coming his way is done. We’ll start with character assassination before we move on to the actual assassination part.” He said with a chilling smirk.

 

“Fine, have it your way then. How are you coming along with the task preparations?” Severus asked, resigned to his stubborn godchild’s antics.

 

“Great! I’ve put the emphasis on creature studies since I don’t take the subject just to be safe, my dueling repertoire is on point thanks to you and I’ve been practicing locator charms for direction and detection spells for most of the magical traps that they’re supposed to set. Bill Weasley has been a great help through letters, since he’s a curse breaker.” Harry explained. “I’m also carving a couple of sigils that day, speed, strength and endurance. Not the permanent kind, just the quick sort.” 

 

“Be careful then, if you get caught doing blood magic you’ll be disqualified at best and arrested at worst.” Severus warned.

 

“I’ve got all my bases covered, don’t worry.” Harry smirked.

 

~~~

 

The next day’s Prophet was a full page shot of Amelia Bones and Minister Fudge giving a press conference in the ministry’s Atrium.

 

The trial was set for June 25th, a day after the final task, and they urged Sirius to turn himself in at his earliest convenience. If he failed to show by the 24th, he’d be found guilty. The Minister was eloquent in urging Sirius to come forth, so they could clear the matter up once and for all.

 

The Goat looked livid and was having trouble masking his expression, so he withdrew quickly from the hall.

 

Harry quickly penned a letter in his formal monogrammed stationery, thanking the Minister and assuring him that if he ever needed him or his support, he could count on him, and sealed it with the Potter ring. Hedwig took off promptly with the letter and Harry continued his day with a slight spring in his step.

 

Tom was keeping him up to date and so far things were looking good. The rat was well guarded by faithful aurors and the Goat had been denied access no matter the strings he tried to pull. Amelia was building her case against him, treating Sirius’ case like a mere formality and focusing on Dumbledore, so she didn’t even receive him in her office. His spies told him she was dying to speak with him, but until Sirius was absolved and Harry was free of Dumbledore as his magical guardian, she couldn’t speak freely since the Goat would demand to be present during the interrogation.

 

Harry could confidently say her niece Susan was a friend by this point. They interacted a lot during study groups and he sometimes had some meals at the Hufflepuff table with her, Hannah Abbott and Neville. She was definitely a snake in the badger’s den, just as shrewd as her aunt, no wonder she’d sized him up in no time when the heirs had introduced themselves at the end of third year. 

 

As the date drew closer, both the task and the trial, Dumbledore kept pestering Harry about Sirius. Of course Harry knew that his father and stepfather had moved to the Citadel and that Tom was working with Sirius to improve his occlumency. He’d taken to feeding him the same line, that maybe he was deep in hiding and if they didn’t want him to show up at the ministry then it was probably a good thing they couldn’t reach him, right? Maybe he didn’t even know about Peter turning himself in. 

 

By the second week in June the Goat was starting to be quite shameless with his prodding into Harry’s mind, his usual shallow peaks becoming deeper and borderline evident. Harry had a bunch of fake memories prepared of writing to his father, waiting for replies and general worrying about him so he managed to come out of those unscathed, but he was so tempted to just trap the old fuck’s consciousness in the void and just finish him off once and for all while he was entranced with a few well placed cutting curses. He had the portraits as ever present witnesses to thank for his life.

 

Rita pulled through spectacularly with the coverage of the upcoming trial throughout the month, keeping score of the remaining days and holding something akin to a vigil for Sirius to show up. She successfully cast enough doubt on the reigning narrative that everyone in school was talking about how strange it was that Pettigrew was the only body missing from the scene and the only mutilated one, or the fact that Sirius had been imprisoned without a trial in a matter of hours. She even threw in some speculation that Barty Crouch Sr’s sudden disappearance was due to the fact that he saw this coming and wanted to evade guilt for skipping due process, and maybe it wasn’t the only time he’d been biased as a judge. That would prove useful later with Tom’s plan to re-trial his most faithful.

 

The night before the third task, Harry had a long call with Sirius. He assured him that everything would be ok. He would be under constant surveillance and in complete isolation, and Severus had given him a heavy duty nutrition concentrate to drink before he went to turn himself in so he could avoid meals for the duration of his stay in his holding cell, so there would be no risk of poisoning. He wished Harry good luck the next day and Harry did the same, and he promised he’d go to the trial. Severus had promised he’d sneak him out if need be, but he had a right to go and he could barter with the Minister himself after the task was done. He’d also received an interesting parcel from Regulus, who had an interesting surprise in store for the trial.

 

He woke up bright and early as always, and went for his morning run and workout with Neville to try and keep the nerves at bay. He was more nervous about the trial the next day than the task he had to accomplish that very same day. He knew he could win, and he wanted to, but he was at least completely certain that he would survive as the bare minimum.

 

Considering it was still early and most of his roommates would sleep in on a Sunday, he got to work carving the sigils he’d need to get an extra edge later in the evening. He got a quick shower to wash off the grime from his workout first and then, hidden in the shower cubicle, began the practiced motion of carving the three sigils on his chest, two over each pec under the clavicles and one over his sternum. They stung a little more than the ones bound by a proper ritual, but Aunt Dorea’s runework on the blade still worked wonders, and it was just mildly uncomfortable instead of painful. He felt the boost instantly, suddenly energized and ready to go. He’d have to be mindful of how he carried himself until he was safely inside the maze, lest he zoom around the castle and people started asking questions.

 

After he finished, he had a proper leisurely shower and he washed off the caking blood off his chest and washed his hair with his favorite apple shampoo.

 

He checked his work in the mirror once he got out of the shower and was pleased to see the sigils had already scabbed, so he wouldn’t bleed through his uniform. By tomorrow morning there would be no trace of them and the effect would be gone. He was happy to test drive these sigils because if the effects were as good as they felt at the moment, just there waiting to be tested properly, he’d definitely be performing the permanent rituals once he was seventeen.

 

He went down for breakfast with Neville and Hermione at a glacial pace, stopped left and right by people wishing him well later on and also stating their support for Sirius.

 

Once breakfast was finished, McGonagall stopped by to fetch him for a family visit.

 

“If you tell me you managed to drag the Dursleys here, Professor, I hope you’ll let me pensieve that memory.” Harry snickered.

 

“Not quite, your visitors are waiting in the withdrawing chamber.” She said with the faintest quirk to her lip betraying her amusement, guiding him to the same side room where he was taken after being thrusted into this mess at the beginning of the year.

 

It was a pity that they had to postpone plans to release Sirius, or perhaps he might have been able to attend as his visitor, but Harry was happy to see Bill there, and Mrs Weasley was there as well, whatever.

 

“It’s good to see you, Harry.” Bill said with a warm smile and a firm handshake. 

 

“It’s good to see you too, thanks for taking the time to come, and for your help as well, you’ve been a real lifesaver, but that remains to be seen,” Harry said chuckling, “if I make it out or not tonight will determine whether you were or not.” 

 

“How lovely to see you, Harry dear. We wouldn’t have missed it.” Mrs Weasley said, frostier than she’d ever been, her hug positively limp in comparison to her usual bone crushers. At last.

 

“I’m glad you came, and I’m sure the rest of the pack will be happy to visit with you for lunch.” Harry said politely, not acknowledging her demeanor.

 

He was then approached by the other champions, eager to introduce their families. He had a pleasant chat in French with Fleur’s family, her mother giving him knowing looks and sly smiles. Harry knew Apoline Delacour was her mother’s heiress and second in command as Chieftainess of the European Veelas, and her mate, Gaspard Delacour, was a renowned duelist and politician with a seat in the French Assemblée Nationale de Magie, the equivalent to the English Wizengamot. 

 

Fleur preened when meeting Bill, who of course was completely taken with her. Harry left them to their flirting and went to meet Viktor’s family.

 

Ivan Krum was a tall and broad man, not dissimilar to his heir, with a stern face and clever gaze that seemed to pick up every detail around him. They spoke in German in veiled references to current affairs in which Ivan basically pledged support to the cause. Harry whispered that if he wanted to meet with Tom while they were on British soil, he’d happily liaise.

 

They excused themselves to do some sightseeing a moment later so Harry returned to the Weasleys, who were now in animated conversation with the Diggory’s, considering they lived quite close to each other. Harry enjoyed how demure and cowered Cedric’s father was with him in comparison to his boastful self before the World Cup final. There was nothing to boast about now, since Cedric was in last place, even if it was only one point behind Fleur, and Harry was first, again, even if it was only three points over Viktor. It didn’t matter anyway, because even if one scored last, they’d still win if they got to the cup first.

 

After they too excused themselves to take a tour of the grounds with Fleur and her family, se Mrs Weasley proposed they do the same, she was eager to tour the school again after so many years away.

 

“Mum, can you give us a second? I’d like to speak to Harry, give him some pointers for later.” Bill said casually, with one of his charming smiles.

 

“Of course dear, I’ll just go a little bit ahead, you can find me later, we all know where things are after all.” Her smile a little strained.

 

“Point away.” Harry said once they were alone.

 

Bill led him to a cupboard and proceeded to ward it impeccably, showing off his skills as a curse breaker and ward master.

 

“We’ve covered everything I could possibly think of for tonight, this is about something else.” He said seriously,

 

“Ok, I’m listening…” Harry said curiously,

 

“I’m here to see you, of course, you know you’re family. But I’m also here on behalf of the Nation and our Lord,” he said, pulling up his sleeve to reveal his mark with a smirk. “As a guard of the Silver Hall, I’m the Nation’s Liaison to the Dark Order, as the Founding Houses are all friends to the Goblin Nation.” 

 

“I’m jealous, why don’t I get a liaison as well? Do you want to liaise with the Houses Peverell and Monténèbre?” Harry joked.

 

“I can be if you want me to be. Most families that are goblin friends just go through their account managers, and in theory any citizen of the Nation will lend aid to a goblin friend. His majesty and our Lord thought it best to have a liaison for efficiency purposes.” Bill said, the joke flying right over his head.

 

“If it’s no trouble, then liaise away, I don’t make too many requests of the nation anyway. Honestly? I’m afraid I’ll run the well dry there or something if I start asking too much, so I’m measured with how much I ask of them.” Harry said honestly, because he might have been joking but if the man offered? Who was he to refuse him?

 

“You don’t have to worry about that, it’s the one thing that is not transactional for goblins. It’s a matter of honor in the eyes of our Mother. It is a reciprocal bond though, just not tit for tat each time, but Goblins rarely ask things of the friends of the Nation.”

 

“Awesome! I’m sorry, I took you on a massive tangent, what did you want to tell me?” Harry asked all of a sudden, remembering what they were talking about.

 

“His Majesty wanted to wish you good luck tonight and to say that he is looking forward to multiplying your prize money.” He smirked. “And since our Lord and Lord Consort knew I’d be seeing you today as well, they send their best wishes and apologies.” Bill said with a wider smirk.

 

“Well, he got me into this mess to begin with so it’s nice of him to send his apologies. I’ll collect them in person tomorrow after the trial.” Harry snorted.

 

“Speaking of the trial, I’ll be here tomorrow to escort you to the ministry. As a wizarding heir and guard of the Silver Hall, I’ve been appointed as arbiter for the trial. Our king wanted to guarantee your safe passage and our Lord Consort is apparently preparing something I’m told you are already aware of? I am to collect you and Hermione tomorrow morning.” He stated, though his eyes were more questioning than firm.

 

“Uncle Reg is preparing a surprise for Father.” Harry explained, “Mione is family, my cousin a few times removed through a resurgence on her father’s side and Heiress Burke on her mother’s side.” 

 

“That’s great for her! I’m happy to hear it. This summer will be interesting to say the least.” 

 

“We’ll see if we don’t devolve into outright war. Masks are coming off tomorrow.” Harry said a little worriedly. 

 

“There are contingencies for the contingencies. Don’t worry, anyone who lays a finger on you will have laid a finger on The Goblin Nation.” He said sternly. “Now, let’s look for my mother before she sends a search party, though she was rather frosty with you.” He said questioningly.

 

“I’ll be blunt, so I’m sorry, but it’s either because of your idiot brother being a treacherous git or me cutting her out of my vaults.” Harry said, tact be damned.

 

“I assumed as much. I’m sorry Harry, I know I’ve said so before, formally, but I truly am.” He said with a sad face.

 

“It’s not your fault, and it’s not even about the money. I would have given her more than what she took if she’d just asked. It’s the act of stealing it that’s so disappointing” Harry said soothingly. 

 

They left it at that and with a quick point me charm, they soon found Mrs Weasley and had a little tour around the school, Bill and her entertaining him with stories of their days as students.

 

At lunch, they sat at the Gryffindor table with the rest of their family, including the Weasel. Harry was polite yet distant as ever, keeping the peace, which lasted very little considering the special edition of the Prophet that arrived most unusually, with the news that Sirius Black was now in custody of the Ministry as of that morning, awaiting his trial the next day at 10 am. Harry noted he was wearing his glamor in the pictures, and found it a little sad that he’d have to continue the charade until enough time had passed for him to be credibly better.

 

Harry enjoyed how frazzled the Goat looked, clearly itching to go to the Ministry but unable to do so with the task being later that day.

 

Harry and Hermione excused themselves, letting them have some private family time, and went up to the library for a little peace and quiet in their favorite corner before the task.

 

“Bill will fetch us tomorrow morning to go to the trial. It starts at ten, so we’ll have to be ready at half past at least” Harry said, running through his checklist in his mind.

 

“He told me so at lunch. Don’t worry, everything will be ok.” Hermione said, squeezing his hand reassuringly. “We’ll be ok”

 

“Are you sure you want to out yourself tomorrow? It’s ok if you’d prefer to sit it out and wait.” Harry asked for the upteenth time.

 

“Don’t make me say it again. I’m sure. You won’t have any use for me as a spy next year if your cover is blown with the Headmaster. There will be no reassuring him of where you stand once we declare our stance tomorrow, so why wait?.” She said, again, for the upteenth time. 

 

~~~~

 

Harry walked down to the quidditch pitch escorted by McGonagall, distracting himself with their now usual chit chat before a task. He’d put on his dragonhide armor under his uniform and would wear it under whatever they provided for them to wear, most likely a repeat of the first task’s tracksuit.

 

And right he was, so after the mandatory briefing with Bagman they all changed in the pitch’s changing rooms into their school or house branded tracksuits, which Harry took the time to spell fireproof again, just in case he did encounter one of Hagrid’s fucking fireworm monsters, and went down to the pitch.

 

“Welcome! To the third and final task of the Triwizard Tournament!” Bagman said, his voice booming over the crowd.

 

“Our champion's mission today is to reach the center of this maze, where the Triwizard’s Cup is waiting. They’ll have to face a multitude of obstacles both living and magical in nature to do so.” He continued.

 

“They will enter the maze in stages, according to their current scores. The first one to enter the maze will be Mr Potter, in the lead with 88 points, followed three minutes later by Mr Krum with a score of 85 points. Four minutes after him, Ms Delacour, with a score of 81 points, will take her turn ending with Mr Diggory a minute later, who’s in last place with 80 points.” Bagman said.

 

“Do not fret champions! Because once inside, anyone of you could be the winner should you reach the cup first, so make the most of this initial advantage. If any of you find yourself in trouble, you need only cast red sparks up in the air and help will come to you, we will be patrolling the perimeter of the maze and a path will open directly to you should you require to exit early.” Bagman explained to the cheering crowd.

 

“Champions, take your places by your entrance and let the task begin!”

 

At the first cannon, Harry entered the maze, the hedge closing up behind him.

 

“Ok, showtime.” He told himself out loud, and started his run down the maze following a point me charm every now and then to make sure he was going the right way. Never mind that he had some idea if he was going towards the center just by looking up to the stands and orienting himself with that.

 

The sigils worked wonders, and he was well into the maze having encountered no obstacles when the second cannon boomed across the pitch.

 

A few turns ahead, he found himself head to head with one of Hagrid mutants, and spent a minute or two dodging fire and casting at it. It seemed resistant to most spells so Harry moved to mild and barely dark curses, which seemed to do a little more damage. Finally bored of the back and forth, and making the most of an opening when the nasty worm bore its stomach to him, he cast a quick chain of cutting and blasting curses at it, blasting it to pieces.

 

He continued on, changing directions once or twice before he encountered a strange mist. He cast a few diagnostic charms Bill taught him and found it to be Limbo Mist. He didn’t bother dismantling it, since all he had to do was close his eyes and run through it without stopping.

 

Sure enough, once on the other side he was perfectly fine and in one piece, so he continued on for a while until he found himself faced with a dementor. He didn’t think twice before casting a patronus, and his LilyDoe charged forward and rammed into it, only for it to come back.

 

“Ok, a Boggart then.” Because of course they wouldn’t put a dementor here with that many cheering children outside. Stupid.

 

A quick riddikulus later and he was back on track. Up ahead, he found the most imposing obstacle yet, a sphinx. It offered him either a fight or a riddle, and his inner self preserving Slytherin opted for the riddle.

 

The answer turned out to be a spider. Which coincidentally was a clue for his next encounter.

 

He could see the cup now, he only had to go through the enormous acromantula that was charging towards him a few feet away.

 

Before it reached him, he threw a chain of cutting curses, the ones that hit its mark taking out a few of its legs. Taking the same approach as with the fire worm, he shot an overpowered blasting curse once it fell to one side and showed its underside.

 

Thankfully it was still too far to cover him in spider goo, so he ran for the cup.

 

He heard rustling behind him, and he saw over his shoulder that Viktor was on his tail. Not fast enough though, thanks to Harry’s speed sigil.

 

He smirked and winked at him over his shoulder, closing in on the cup. Viktor was almost a body behind by the time Harry stretched out his arm and grabbed the cup, feeling the instant pull behind his navel as he was portkeyed away.

 

He landed in a crouching position at the entrance of the maze to the wild cheers of the audience and the piped of the marching band.

 

“We have our Triwizard Champion! Congratulations Me Potter!” Bagman shouted, and Harry looked around the mostly happy faces staring at him.

 

Karkaroff looked angry, Madam Maxime looked nonplussed, surely expecting this result, or at least not winning. Dumbledore looked like Harry had stumbled out of the maze naked. And then it dawned on him. With all the excitement about the trial the next day, he’d forgotten to account for the fact that nothing out of the ordinary would happen today, even if the Goat expected it. 

 

He was promptly congratulated by the Minister, with whom he posed for pictures and took the time to thank for his part in Sirius’ trial. The useless man was happy to accept Harry’s grateful promise of endorsement, so he’d be agreeable tomorrow at least. He was then handed his prize money, a stupidly impractical real size bag with a thousand galleons, not even featherlighted. How lazy could they be really? He promptly lightened its weight and shrunk it until he could put it in his money pouch to be deposited in one of his vaults.

 

He could not avoid the Goat any longer, because he had to pose for pictures with him as well, and he tried to ask him about what happened, or rather not happened.

 

“I don’t know what to tell you sir, when I grabbed the cup and felt the pull of the portkey I was sure I was gonna be kidnapped but then it dropped me here.” He said, and he was luckily pulled away to pose with the other champions.

 

He was glad there were no hard feelings with the other champions, and they were released to change not long after. Harry managed to deposit his winnings into his money pouch, deciding to do his part as heir and choosing the Potter vaults, which needed the influx of cash. The goat would lose his access tomorrow anyway and a thousand galleons was pocket change in the grand scheme of things for Harry, so even if the old man managed to bypass the goblins and wipe his vaults one last time out of spite, then so be it.

 

The celebration feast lasted almost until midnight, curfew be damned, and Harry had a grand time celebrating with his friends and the rest of the school. He was glad to end the year on top, he’d need the popularity to weather the shitstorm ahead, so he prayed that he’d amassed enough social capital to afford it.

 

He laughed at the fact that Barty retired early, giving his best performance of a drunk MadEye. Today was his exit night, and Harry knew that along with the trial, it would be an eventful day when they found Alastor Moody’s body in his office.

 

He was on his way up to the tower when he was pulled behind a tapestry and kissed senseless by a very congratulatory Draco.

 

“I just want to relish in the fact that even though no one knows it. I'm dating the hottest bloke in school and he just won the Triwizard Tournament.” He said between kisses.

 

“Next year, love, tomorrow I’ll be exposed and the Goat will know I’m not his little puppet anymore, so next year we can come out.” Harry said breathlessly.

 

“You mean that?” Draco asked, trying and failing to mask the hope in his eyes and voice.

 

“I’d go and shout it from the astronomy tower right now, but I think we deserve to make an entrance next year. Don’t you think so?” Harry asked him with a sly smirk.

 

“And you say I’m the dramatic one.” Draco said, shaking his head fondly.

 

“What can I say? I’ve gotten a taste for showmanship this year. Now, let’s get to bed, I have to be ready early tomorrow.” Harry said.

 

“Fine.” Draco said with a faint smirk that Harry didn’t catch.

 

~~~

 

Rita was seated with her photographer in the press section of the gallery of the Wizengamot chamber. It was 3 minutes till ten and every Lord and Lady was already seated and waiting for Minister Fudge to call the courtroom to order.

 

At that moment, Dumbledore made his customary entrance, confidently swaggering in dressed in his usual gaudy garb like a cheap muggle Merlin cosplayer. How she loved darling Anna’s fashion commentary, even if some of her muggle references only catered to muggleborn and half bloods. She’d have a field day with the old sod in today’s paper.

 

“Keep your camera on the doors Bozo darling, we have enough of the audience and tribunal for now.” Rita said knowingly.

 

“Why though? He’s always the last to show up.” The camera man said with a bored tone.

 

Then, just as the Minister was about to pound his gavel and begin the session, the vibrant chatter in the room came to an abrupt stop.

 

“That’s why,” she said giddily, as the man shot picture after picture of the monumental display in front of them.

 

The whole courtroom silenced by the regal entrance of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black in full, dressed in impecable black silk dress robes sporting the Black family crest.

 

Leading the group was Cassiopeia Black, the recluse matriarch of the family, who hadn’t come out in society since the death of her cousin Arcturus, the last Lord Black. 

 

At her arm, Harry walked proudly, the perfect picture of a pureblood Heir, with a handsome ashy hazel blond man at his side, who would soon be known to the public as the Lord Consort. Next to him, and to the shock of many, were Regulus Black and Hermione, heads held high as they strode to the guest gallery. The group was completed by Druella Black née Rosier on the arm of her grandson, the Heir Malfoy, followed closely by Lady Malfoy, Andromeda Black and her daughter, all dressed impeccably and dripping in what no doubt were priceless Black heirlooms.

 

They sat as a united front, heads high and faces a perfect pureblood mask.

 

“Tell me you got good shots of that Bozo darling.” Rita said as her quick notes quill almost burned through the parchment as it wrote at lightning speed.

 

~~~

 

Judging by the Goat’s disjointed face, it was done. They’d outed themselves. He now knew that Harry and Hermione were aware of their heritage, and that he’d been played since Merlin knew when. If he had any doubts, the glint of their heir rings proudly on display should be a sure indication.

 

He didn’t let himself feel anything but glee. He was finally free, today was about freedom, his and his father’s. There would be a time for dread and worry later.

 

The pounding of Fudge’s gavel drew everyone out of their reverie as the court was called to order.

 

“Esteemed Lords and Lady’s of the Wizengamot, we are gathered here today to pass judgment on one Sirius Orion Black III, for his alleged crimes against the Lord and Lady Potter on the eve of October 31st 1981, as well as the murder of 12 muggles and the wizard Peter Pettigrew. The Lady Amelia Bones, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement presiding.” Fudge called, giving the floor to Lady Bones.

 

“Thank you Minister. The prosecution calls to the stand, the supposed victim. Peter Pettigrew.” She said, her voice magically carrying through the room.

 

The doors opened and to the surprise of many, but not all, a single rushed auror entered the room and approached the bench, whispering in Amelia’s ear.

 

“My Lords and Ladies, it appears that Peter Pettigrew has been found dead in his cell upon retrieval. An investigation regarding these events will follow after this trial.” She said, eliciting rambunctious murmuring throughout.

 

The Goat looked smug for a moment before schooling his features, but they quickly fell when Amelia continued.

 

“Luckily, I processed the prisoner myself. A copy of his sworn and witnessed statement under veritaserum, and the blood test supplied by the goblin examiner from the Goblin Nation as irrefutable proof of identity has been provided in your dossier so we can proceed in absentia, posthumously. The court grants 10 minutes to study the documents before we continue.” She said, and everyone poured over the statement, taking notes and highlighting sections.

 

After the allotted time, Amelia called for order and called Sirius to the stand.

 

He entered with his head held high, dressed in simple black robes, but with his glamor on. Harry smiled when he saw his father noticed with damp eyes that his family was in the gallery.

 

“My Lords and Ladies, in your dossier you will find a copy of the accused’s criminal file, including his processing papers from his original sentencing on the first of November 1981. You will notice that he was not permitted a fair trial, or his right to testimony under veritaserum, so we will proceed with that now.” She called.

 

Two aurors brought in the vial and the court certified forensic healer from St Mungos checked it thoroughly before giving the ok to proceed.

 

Sirius opened his mouth and the auror placed three drops on his tongue.

 

Harry noticed his father’s eyes go foggy, and Amelia asked the perfunctory control questions.

 

“State your name for the court please.”

 

“Sirius Orion Black III” he said clinically

 

“And your date of birth?” Asked Amelia.

 

“November 3rd 1959” Sirius said in that mechanic tone.

 

“Mr Black, were you or are you a supporter of the Dark Lord Voldemort, in a position commonly known as a Death Eater?”

 

“No” Sirius said easily.

 

“Did you betray the location of the late Lord and Lady Potter to the Dark Lord Voldemort?”

 

“No.”

 

“Were you the secret keeper for the Fidelius Charm obscuring Lord and Lady Potter’s location?”

 

“Briefly, but they chose to switch when I was persecuted relentlessly. I was too obvious a choice, so we switched to Peter.” Sirius said.

 

“So Peter Pettigrew was the secret keeper at the time of Lord and Lady Potter’s death?” Amelia asked.

 

“Yes.” 

 

“Mr Black. Could you explain the mechanics of the Fidelius charm for the court?” Amelia asked, and Harry saw Dumbledore twitch.

 

“The charm obscures a secret within the soul of another. It consists of three parts: the secret keeper, the binder, and the obscured.” Sirius said in a flat voice. “The caster is the binder, and he binds the obscured secret to the soul of the secret keeper.”

 

“Who participated in the Fidelius in question?”

 

“Lord and Lady Potter’s location was the obscured secret, I was the first secret keeper, Peter the second, and the binder was Albus Dumbledore.” Sirius said, causing an uproar.

 

“Order!” Fudge said, pounding his gavel, barely concealed glee at the prospect of chopping wood of the fallen tree that was Dumbledore in this moment.

 

“Mr Black. Can you recount the events that transpired that night?” Amelia asked.

 

“I went to Pottery Cottage that night after my shift ended. I’d found a stuffed toy for Harry that day while patrolling and I’d missed my usual visit so I decided to pop in. That’s when I found the entire second floor collapsed and ran in. I was first met with James’ body lying in the staircase, and heard cries up on the second floor. I went up into the nursery and found Lily dead at the foot of the crib, and Harry crying with a nasty cut on his forehead. I took him out of the crib and tried to calm him down as best I could, though I wasn’t quite calm myself. That’s when I heard noise downstairs and was met with Rubeus Hagrid who said he’d come on Dumbledore’s orders to take Harry away. I initially refused to give him up. When Harry was born, James and Lily asked me to blood adopt him so I could take care of him should anything happen to them. He’s my son and heir, and I wasn’t going to hand him over just like that. Then Hagrid started accusing me of betraying James and Lily, and I realized I needed to catch Peter before he ran off and left me with the dirty dishes. I reluctantly handed Harry over to Hagrid, who said he’d take him to safety on Dumbledore’s orders. I apparated to Peter’s house and found him packing to flee. We had a confrontation that moved to the street, where he started yelling that I had betrayed James and Lily, then he cut his finger and blew up the street, hitting a gas line that caused the explosion and the death of the muggles I'm accused of killing, then he turned into his animagus form of a rat and escaped through the sewers. That’s when the aurors found me and apprehended me.” Sirius said.

 

“What happened next Mr Black?”

 

“I was brought to the ministry and was held in cell 143, then I was brought to a sentencing hearing a few hours later where Bartemius Crouch sentenced me to life in Azkaban, where I was immediately taken.”

 

“Can you tell me how you escaped Azkaban years later and why?” Amelia asked.

 

“I used my animagus form during captivity to preserve some of my faculties, so I was in better shape than the rest. One day, almost 2 years ago, Minister Fudge came for a visit and I saw the rat on the front page of the Prophet he was carrying, I’d recognize him anywhere after spending so much time together in our animal forms, so I escaped using my animal form of a dog and swam to shore and made my way to Hogwarts.” Sirius told

 

“Why Hogwarts Mr Black?”

 

“Because the rat was living as a pet to Ronald Weasley, and I had to catch him and deliver him to the ministry to clear my name.” 

 

“Thank you Mr Black.” Amelia said, motioning the auror next to him to administer the antidote.

 

Sirius was taken to the side and sat in the accused chair, leaving the witness stand free in the center of the room.

 

“The prosecution would like to call to the stand, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black.” Amelia said, eliciting another round of heavy humming.

 

“Objection! Mr Potter is a minor and cannot be subjected to veritaserum.” The Goat piped up.

 

“No potions then. Just questions. Do you consent, Heir Potter-Black?” Amelia asked calmly.

 

“Yes I do.” Harry said evenly, standing and making his way to the witness stand.

 

“Heir Potter Black, can you recall the events of the evening of the 31st of October and 1st of November 1981?” Amelia asked.

 

“From third party recollections, I was too little to remember of my own accord.” He said with a charming smile.

 

“To the best of your knowledge then.” Amelia said with a smile of her own.

 

“I know I was collected by Rubeus Hagrid and taken to my mother’s muggle sister, Petunia Dursley née Evans. There he was awaited by Albus Dumbledore and Minerva McGonagall. They left me in a basket on the front porch with a letter explaining that they had to take me in because my mother had left blood protections that would need me to be with blood relatives. I was found the next morning when my aunt went to get the milk delivery,” Harry explained.

 

“Objection! Relevance?” Dumbledore said again in a forceful tone.

 

“It’s relevant to establish foul play Minister, I only have one more question.” Amelia said calmly.

 

“Allowed.” Fudge said with a gleeful pounding of his gavel.

 

“Heir Potter-Black, have you read your parents will?” Amelia asked.

 

“I wasn’t aware they had a will, Lady Bones.” Harry said with a slight widening of his eyes.

 

“No further questions, thank you Heir Potter-Black.” Amelia said, dismissing Harry back to the gallery.

 

“My Lords and Ladies, in your dossier you will find copies of the last will and testament of both Lord and Lady Potter. Wills that were sealed by Albus Dumbledore a few hours after their deaths and barely one hour after Sirius Black was sentenced to Azkaban. Mr Dumbledore placed Heir Potter-Black with Lady Potter’s muggle sister, who was not only not on the list of approved guardians should the Potter’s die, but was expressly forbidden from entering consideration. He then proceeded to appoint himself as Heir Potter-Black’s magical guardian, even as the wills he had sealed still provided viable guardians.” She called to the room, the crowd breaking in outrage.

 

“Objection! Amelia dear, as fascinating a tale as you are spinning here, there was a lot more complexity to it than that and I remind you that I am not the one on trial here.” He said, smiling jovially.

 

“Not yet Mr Dumbledore. But the evidence in the dossier is damning enough to insinuate foul play with your involvement in these events. Along with the provided financial statements of the Potter Vaults, which you proceeded to drain dry since the very night the Potter’s died. You may not be on trial today, but my esteemed Lords and Ladies of the Wizengamot, I move for the complete acquittal and restitution of the accused, Sirius Orion Black III. As for the matter of his escape and unregistered animagus form, I move for full pardon considering the wrongfulness of said imprisonment and that the maximum sentence for an unregistered animagus is five years, so it can be considered time served. I also move for an immediate investigation into Albus Dumbledore’s involvement in these events to determine whether it constitutes criminal action worthy of trial. ”

 

“Order! Order!” Fudge said. “On the motion of acquittal of all charges, what say you? All those for immediate acquittal?” 

 

Every wand in the room lit up. 

 

“The ayes unanimously have it.” Fudge said with a pounding. “I declare Sirius Orion Black III free of all charges. I grant him the amount of 500.000 galleons in damages and back pay for 13 years as an Auror, payable to his Gringotts Vaults. I return full custody of his son, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black, effective immediately. He is commanded to register his animagus form before leaving this premises and will attend St Mungo's Hospital for treatment at the ministries expense.” Fudge declared.

 

“May I have the floor Minister?” Bill Weasley stood 

 

“The chamber recognized the arbiter for the Goblin Nation, you have the floor Heir Weasley.” The minister said.

 

“As Guardian of the Silver Halls, on behalf of the Sovereign Goblin Nation, in recognition of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black’s status as friend to the Nation, we would like to extend his Lordship the privilege of the Healing Waters to restore his health.” Bill said loud and clear to the astonishment of everyone but Harry and the family. Harry couldn’t help the little smirk that escaped him, happy that he would be able to do away with the pesky glamor this quick.

 

“This chamber thanks the Sovereign Goblin Nation for such a generous gift, and releases Sirius Black from attending St Mungo’s.” Fudge said in a daze, quickly recovering to continue with the second motion

 

“On the motion to investigate the involvement of Albus Dumbledore in the wrongful imprisonment of Sirius Black, along with various alleged charges, what say you? All in favor?” Fudge asked consecutively.

 

Every dark and gray wand lit up, along with quite a few of the light faction.

 

“All against?” Fudge asked, and the remaining light wand lit up.

 

“The ayes have it. An investigation will commence and until further notice Albus Dumbledore is suspended from his duties to this governing body, any house under his stewardship may choose a different steward for the duration of the suspension.” Fudge said with a resounding pound of his gavel.

 

“May I address the Wizengamot please, Minister?” Sirius said.

 

“You have the floor Mr Black.” Fudge said politely.

 

“Thank you, my Lords and Ladies, for serving justice and truth today, and before this meeting is adjourned, I, Lord Sirius Orion Black III, claim the Black seat of my birthright, and right of proxy to the Potter and Peverell seats with consent of my son Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black, to steward until he desires them for himself.”

 

At his proclamation, the Black seat glowed bright gold, and the Potter and Peverell seats glowed more faintly.

 

“I give my consent.” Harry stated clearly, and the seats glowed just as bright as the Black seat then.

 

“The chamber recognizes the claim, welcome Lord Black.” Fudge said. “And with that, this court is adjourned.”

 

The frenzy that broke in the room took most by surprise, like a sudden explosion. 

 

Sirius ran to the gallery and engulfed Harry in a massive hug. “We did it pup! I’m free!” He said elated.

 

“I love you father, I’m so happy for you.” Harry cried in his arms.

 

“I love you too son, more than the moon, the stars, and David Bowie.” Which made Harry laugh in spite of himself.

 

“Aunt Cass, thank you for being here today, it means a lot.” Sirius said, turning to Cassiopeia.

 

“I have been waiting for this day for many years, child, both for myself and in my dear cousin Arcturus’ name since he departed. I have been staving off the hand of our Lord Death for many years in hopes I’d see it in person. You’ll make our House proud, of that I have no doubt.” She said with tears in her eyes.

 

Their celebration was promptly interrupted by the person they least wanted to see.

 

“I would congratulate you too my boy, but I fear the cost you have paid for your freedom will cost us all very dearly. I’m deeply disappointed in you my boy, to have regressed so much, fallen back to the shadows like this…” the Goat had the audacity to say.

 

“I hear goats baaing, do you hear that Reg? Quite annoying.” Sirius said without looking at the old fuck.

 

“Sirius…” Dumbledore started, only to be cut off by Sirius,

 

“This will be the last time I speak to you, unless ordered to do so by a court of law or in regards to my son’s education. I officially declare you an enemy of House Black, and on behalf of my son, an enemy of House Potter and House Peverell. You will never be alone with my son ever again, and if you ever dare try anything I swear on our Blessed Mother that Azkaban will be the least of your worries. Good luck with your petty warmongering without any rich kids to fund your delusions.” He said with more venom than Harry had ever heard in his voice, loud enough for those around them to hear.

 

Of course that was the moment Tom decided to make his entrance.

 

“I hope I’m not interrupting anything,” he said in his American accent with a smirk. “But I just couldn’t wait to meet and congratulate the brother in law I’ve heard so much about.” 

 

Harry felt like snorting at the Goats outraged quizzical look, but Tom just kept going as if he’d just joined the most pleasant of chit chats.

 

“I believe you know my husband, Mr Dumbledore?” He said as he put an arm around Reggie’s waist.

 

“I see, it is worse than I feared.” He said with burning rage in his baby blues.

 

“I don’t know what is, you are most cryptic when you speak, Mr Dumbledore.” Tom said with an innocent smile. “I do hope you take this break to rest until our investigation can produce results, you seem like you would benefit from a little holiday.”

 

Before things could escalate, Amelia approached them with the paperwork necessary to register Sirius’ animagus form, and the Goat made a hasty retreat.

 

“Thank you Lady Bones, I’ll be sure to drop these off at the appropriate office before we leave, you wouldn’t happen to have a quill I could borrow?” He said with his usual devilish charm.

 

“Like you’ve ever called me Lady Bones a day in your life Sirius Black.” She snorted, most unladylike. “Hand them to the registration officer at the DMLE before you leave.” She said, handing him a self inking quill.

 

“Thanks Amelia, I’ll do that.” He smirked.

 

“Edgar is finally smiling peacefully, wherever he is, I’m glad justice was served today.” She said with a fond smile directed at no one in particular and took her leave.

 

Sirius filled up the forms and they made their way as a group towards the DMLE a few doors down and handed the paperwork to a chipper assistant who congratulated Sirius profusely. 

 

“What do we do now? Do we go back to school?” Hermione asked all of a sudden.

 

“Nonsense, I’ll have an elf retrieve your things from your dorms and we’ll drop you off at your parents tomorrow, you can stay with us tonight. There is no point in going back for a single night, especially now that the cat’s out of the bag, heiress Burke.” Sirius smirked mischievously. “We have a celebratory luncheon planned at the house, as well as an official welcome into the family for you.”

 

“You’ll love it Mi, it’s the best!” Harry said excitedly, wrapping an arm around Hermione’s shoulders.

 

As they left, along with Lucius and Tom joining their imposing group, they parted the crowds on their way to the designated apparition point, flashes going off a mile a minute and reporters asking them question after question.

 

Remus took Hermione’s arm along with Sirius, who took Harry’s and they sidealonged them to the gates of Tŷ Du’r.

 

“Welcome to the Black summer house little niece, it’s your home as much as it is ours.” Sirius said, walking up the gravel path up to the manor.

 

“This… this is where you’ve been staying during the summer?” Hermione said, watching in awe.

 

“I told you you’d love it.” Harry winked.

Chapter 27: The interview

Notes:

A little shorter than usual but only because I decided to cut the visit to Stinchcombe and leave it for the next chapter, otherwise it would have been a monstrous chapter. Enjoy!

After the most fun day Harry had ever had in a long time, most of the group was lounging in the drawing room after the feast Tully prepared for dinner. 

 

Harry, Draco and Hermione were playing bluff by the fire, which was always on no matter the season, given how drafty old castles tended to be. Sirius was nursing a tumbler of firewhiskey next to Remus, who was deep in conversation with Tom and Lucius about their creature rights plans for the year.

 

Harry could tell something was bothering Hermione, but he didn’t know what it could be after such a fun day, so when Draco inevitably won, he gave him a meaningful look before pulling Hermione discreetly apart to show her a book or some other lame excuse to go to the library.

 

“Ok, will you please tell me what’s wrong?” Harry asked once they were safely away from the crowd.

 

“I just have a nagging feeling, that’s all.” She said, chewing on her bottom lip worriedly. “I’m nervous about my parents. I’ve exposed myself to Dumbledore, and I’m afraid he’ll use them against me. Against us.” She said, emphasizing the us.

 

“It’s a valid concern Mi, I’m glad you brought it up. We should discuss it with Tom and Lucius.” Harry said after some thought. They were her legal guardians and completely ignorant and gullible to the Goats manipulations, and he didn’t like the thought of leaving Hermione exposed in the muggle world after the stunt they pulled.

 

“I was meaning to talk to him today, but I didn’t want to cast a shadow on the celebrations.” She said sheepishly.

 

“It’s fine, now the day is over and we can plan what to do tomorrow. I don’t like the thought of you exposed and vulnerable in the muggle world either, and your parents could be used as leverage if Dumbledore were to offer them ‘protection’ and essentially take them hostage.” Harry said, “let’s go talk to them now.”

 

“Tom, Lucius, could we speak with you please?” Harry said once they returned to the drawing room.

 

“Of course, come sit,” Tom said, motioning to the armchairs empty around him and Lucius.

 

“It’s nothing too private, so there’s no need for secrecy. I’m worried about going home tomorrow.” Hermione said. 

 

“What do you mean Miss Granger? Are you having trouble at home?” Tom asked worriedly, and Harry felt for him, having talked about their upbringings it was no mystery why Tom’s mind would immediately go to abuse.

 

“No! Nothing like that. It’s just I feel like my situation is too vulnerable right now to be that exposed in the muggle world, and I worry about my parents becoming a liability. I’d be a sitting duck for the Order if I go to my parents house after the stunt we pulled today and I fear that Dumbledore may deceive them with offers of protection in order to extort me back into the fold.” She said, getting emotional. “They’re muggles, or squibs, I don’t know the correct denomination if I’m a resurgent, but the thing is they’re gullible and ignorant, they could be tricked into letting Dumbledore hide them for their supposed safety.”

 

“How old are you, Miss Granger?” Lucius asked after some thought.

 

“I turned 15 in September.” She said, not following.

 

“I think the best way forward is to move for emancipation. You are over the required age, and Lord Greengrass, the Head of the Department of Magical Children’s Welfare is both a devoted follower and a personal friend.” Lucius explained. “He can expedite your emancipation discreetly and it could be sorted within the day.” 

 

“And what would happen to my parents?” She asked, aware that emancipation solved half the problem.

 

“We could modify their memories temporarily.” Tom proposed. “Make them believe they are a childless couple with the burning desire to move abroad. Then, after the war is won, we collect them and return them to normal.”

 

“Couldn’t they just come live with me at Burke Hall?” She asked, voice small and unsure.

 

“I’m sorry, but that would be a breach of the Statute of Secrecy. Parents of muggleborn children are allowed certain liberties, like access to Diagon Alley during the summer, but to come and go between the muggle and wixen world is not one of them. If you wanted them to come and live with you, they’d have to completely abandon everything and everyone in the muggle world. Their work, friends, extended family, everything, and it’s not like they’d have an easier time as muggles in our society. I know it’s not much better but to sacrifice a period of time without them is the lesser of two evils in my opinion.” Tom said sadly.

 

“When you put it like that, yes, it does seem like the selfish choice to have them abandon everything to come live in a world where they won’t be welcomed.” Hermione said, crying softly.

 

“And you shouldn’t have to live in Burke Hall, not right away at least. You should come live with us, right Father?” Harry said, turning to his father, who along with everyone else in the room was listening intently to the discussion.

 

“Of course, you’re family Hermione, you’ll always have a place with us.” Sirius said soothingly. 

 

“I’d like that, thank you.” She smiled sadly. 

 

“It’s ok, I know we’ll be a poor replacement, but we’ll give it our best and it’ll be over before you know it.” Sirius continued to calm her down.

 

“We’ll go to your parents early tomorrow morning so you can say goodbye and then we’ll go see Gareth at the ministry, everything will be ok.” Tom said in the same soothing tone everyone was using now. 

 

“No, I can’t” she said after a moment of thought. “If I have to say goodbye, I’ll chicken out. This way it’ll be like it never happened. It’ll be for the best.” She said, regaining her usual resolve. “If someone could handle it while we go and sort things out at the ministry, I’d be most grateful.”

 

“I’ll go and deal with it personally then. They will be perfectly all right.” Tom vowed.

 

~~~

 

“Martin! Could you get the door please?” Evelyn Granger shouted from the kitchen. She was putting the finishing touches on the cake she baked the day before, piping “welcome home” in yellow icing.

 

Once she finished, she carefully put it in the fridge to set until their usual start of the summer dinner. She’d cooked all of Hermione’s favorites in advance, like usual. It took some work to find space among the many Tupperware containers full of things for the evening but she finally managed.

 

She went out to the parlor to see who it was at the door, she’d heard Martin talking in there with someone. She was about to ask who the handsome young man sitting with him was, when she was suddenly overcome with the most wonderful blissful feeling.

 

“Mr and Mrs Granger, we have a lot to go through and little time to do so, I’m afraid.” Tom said calmly. “Please take a seat.”

 

They both sat side by side on the sofa, looking dazed and sated.

 

“Mr Granger, if you could please write down your bank information.” Tom said, handing them a piece of paper and a pen.

 

Once had it, he sent it off to Gringotts along with the letter he’d prepared for his account manager to set up the transfers; he'd be “renting” their house after all.

 

“Thank you. Now, tell me, what is it you do for employment?” He asked.

 

“We’re dentists, we have our own private practice.” Martin said in a flat voice.

 

“Do you employ anyone in this practice or is it just the two of you?” Tom asked.

 

“We employ two receptionists and two dental assistants that help us. The building provides janitorial personnel so we don’t hire anyone for cleaning” Evelyn said in the same flat voice.

 

“Thank you, please write down their names and addresses and the address for your practice. I’d appreciate it if you also added any relevant connection you have. Friends, family, etc.” He commanded gently.

 

Tom read the paper carefully once Martin handed it over. It would be a clean break and an easy cover up, thankfully. Not many friends and no family. 

 

He then started the complicated spells needed to erase Hermione Granger from her parents' life. He carefully stored a lifetime of memories in a little box in the furthest recesses of their minds, basically creating a new life for them, 15 years worth of memories. It wouldn’t be his best work, having little time to construct the intricate web of memories and life experiences a normal person would have, but he was betting on the haziness of it contributing to their desire for a new life elsewhere, somewhere where they might finally feel fulfilled. 

 

Instead of carefully selecting and separating everything that had a connection to Hermione, he cut to the chase and simply packed up the entire house, shrunk it and put it in the trunks he’d brought with him. 

 

Once finished, he stood in front of the dead eyed pair and gave his last command.

 

“You have won a million pounds in the lottery, and have decided to travel and live a life of leisure in France for the next few years. With the money invested and the income from your house’s rent, you’ll live comfortably and happily. You will enjoy your new life and be very happy. You’ve decided to start your adventure today. The house is packed and everything is in storage. You’ll go to buy train tickets to Paris where you’ll have a great time as spontaneous tourists, shopping for new clothes for your new life. You’ll get a hotel once you arrive and then you will plan ahead. You’ll rent a little furnished apartment and be happy.” He said, hoping he’d covered all his bases to give his equal’s friend’s parents a good life in hiding.

 

After putting some basic tracking charms and monitoring wards on them, for when they needed to restore their memory and to check on them periodically, he disillusioned himself before lifting the imperius. 

 

“Good! You’re back. That’s the last truck gone to the warehouse then. Should we go out for a bite before we go get the ticket at the Station?” Evelyn asked her husband.

 

“Let’s, I’m craving curry, perhaps a slice of cake?” Martin said, furrowing his brow as if he found his choice of meal strange somehow.

 

“I could eat some cake, let’s go.”

 

~~~

 

Tom arrived back at Tŷ Du’r around tea time, and found everyone gathered in the family room enjoying tea and pastries, though Hermione looked a little forlorn, but that was to be expected.

 

“How did everything go with Gareth?” He asked as he joined them, pouring himself a cup of tea. 

 

“It’s done my lord, it was no issue. Everything has been filed and approved and the trace lifted from her wand.” Lucius said. 

 

“That’s good. Would you care to join me for a moment, Hermione?” Tom said warmly, because calling her Miss Granger after what he’d done for her today didn’t feel quite right.

 

“They’re both perfectly fine. They’ll be living in France for the duration. I have fictitiously rented their house so they’ll receive an income monthly and deposited a lump sum of money in their bank account. They believe they’ve won the lottery and spontaneously decided to move to France for a year or two. I’ve placed tracking and monitoring charms on them so we won’t lose track of them. Their memory is not lost, simply packed away tightly in the depths of their minds, once everything is properly settled, we’ll restore it, we’ll simply weave in some new memories to make them believe you joined them in France during school holidays. I also obliviated most of their known connections, namely friends and employees. Their practice has been shut down and the phone disconnected. They will be happy in the meantime, I made sure of it.” He said with a hand on her shoulder.

 

“Thank you, it’s more than I could have asked for. Thank you so much.” She said, spontaneously giving him a hug, only to let go just as fast.

 

“I’m sorry, I can’t believe I just hugged the Dark Lord.” She said, almost to herself.

 

“Am I not worthy of such displays?” He teased her lightly.

 

“It’s just hard to believe. After everything.” She mumbled quietly.

 

“I understand perfectly, don’t worry.” He said with a dismissive wave of her hand. “I hope that by now you’ve learned that the world is not exactly as you’ve been led to believe. There is no good or evil, no good guys and bad guys. Both sides are capable of unspeakable evils and surprising kindness. In the end there is only power, and those too weak to seek it.”

 

“I know, thank you again.” Hermione said.

 

“We're not done yet. I want you to take my mark. Just like Harry’s and everyone else in the family, it’s not a mark of servitude. It’s for your protection and it will be concealed from anyone not marked. It won’t hurt.” He told her.

 

“Thank you my lord. I’d be happy to.” She said “and please, let me pay back the money. It shouldn’t be on you to do that,”

 

“Nonsense, it’s entirely my fault you’re in this situation, so I’m happy to foot the bill, and besides, as you’ll soon get used to, money is of little concern for many wizarding families such as mine or yours. You still hold muggle notions of wealth, and you could apply the muggle concept of ‘old money rich’ to many of us, but in our case old money means literally centuries of accumulated interest and investment. I understand how unfathomable it may seem as I too grew up muggle, but it’s true.”

 

~~~

 

The next day, Harry, Draco and Hermione were instructed without room for argument that they were to enjoy their summer. 

 

“I will keep you in the loop where it matters, but for now at least, you deserve some rest, leave the Goat to me and just relax for a bit ok? If anything important comes up that you need to be aware of, you will. I promise” Tom said. And in spite every instinct and past experience that would have prevented it, Harry believed him. 

 

So, as Harry, Draco and Hermione were enjoying a quick dip in the pool that afternoon, Tom met with Severus for his report.

 

“He has reassembled the Order my lord. Moody’s death was a heavy blow, especially on the same day as the trial.” Severus said with a pleased smirk.

 

“And how are you coming along with Barty’s potion?” Tom asked the man.

 

“It’s almost ready my lord, just the final details to complete before it’s ready for him to take.” Severus said. He’d spent the last few months developing a permanent appearance altering potion, a crossbreed between polyjuice and a glamor. Once ready, Barty would be able to rejoin society and claim the Crouch seat in the Wizengamot as a distant cousin, their Lord already having set everything up with the goblins.

 

“That’s good, we’re already a majority but every vote counts, even if he just moves the Crouch seat to the Gray Faction. Any interesting plans discussed during the Order meeting?”

 

“Nothing unexpected. Their numbers are even more pathetic than last time. None of the Weasley children have joined, those of age to do so, that is, and with Sirius and Remus out, it’s quite slim.” Snape said, “The Goat hasn’t lost hope that he can regain control of Hadrian, and I fear his methods might be more drastic than before.” He said, and then, suddenly hesitant, he added, “I fear I have lost the Goat’s confidence, my lord, so my intel may be compromised. He’s been suspicious ever since he convinced himself of your return, I’m not sure how much longer I can keep things secret.”

 

“Don’t trouble yourself with that Severus, your place in the Order is now simply a means of securing your continued employment in the school, so you can be there and support Harry. We have eyes on the Goat 24/7, so you don’t need to spy on him, just lay low and prove useful within reason. You’ll be able to confirm my return to him after the next meeting. It’ll prove useful to our plans.” Tom reassured him.

 

“Thank you my lord. I’ll go and talk to Hadrian now, I have something for him.” Severus said with a curt nod as he took his leave.”

 

~~~

 

Harry walked in with Draco, a few careless drying charms so as to not leave a mess after their swim, leaving a blissed out Hermione lounging in the sun.

 

They were talking about something or other when they were called into a sitting room by Sirius and Severus.

 

“What’s wrong Father? Uncle Sev? Has something happened?” They both asked more or less in the same words.

 

“Nothing’s the matter, we have something for you both. We were going to wait until your birthday, pup, but given the current situation it was agreed that you could both use the extra time to get ahead and hopefully be well on your way to master the skill by the time you return to school.” Sirius said as Severus produced to vials of purple shimmering potion from his pocket.

 

“The animagus potion!” Draco said excitedly, beating Harry to the punch.

 

“Yes, this is the potion that allows you to divine your animal form, we will perform the ritual now if you want. It’s not hard and it doesn’t require a ritual room, you simply need to sit in meditation as you inhale the fumes from the potion.” Severus said, producing two mandeake leaves from the same pocket. “After that, you will carry these leaves in your mouth for a month while I brew the potion needed to complete the process and when the first thunderstorm of the season hits, you will add the leaf to the potion and drink it, while chanting the incantation Amato Animo Animato Animagus. Is that clear?” He asked the boys.

 

“Crystal!” They said in unison.

 

“I advise you to wait a day before you put the leaf in your mouths though. Harry and I have an interview tomorrow and I can tell you from personal experience that you will speak funny for duration.” Sirius said with a knowing smirk.

 

Harry and Draco followed the pair down to the potions lab in the ancient subsection of the castle, while they explained the process in further detail.

 

“The potion will do most of the work for you, just keep your focus on finding your animal form within.” He said as Severus busied himself casting cushioning charms on the floor in front of two bubbling cauldrons filled with distilled moon water.

 

The boys sat cross legged opposite each other in front of their cauldrons, while Severus poured each vial into their respective vessels.

 

Harry concentrated on evening his breath out, retreating into himself as he inhaled the heady fumes. He delved deeper and deeper until he found himself sitting in a clearing in the middle of a forest. 

 

It was an eerie feeling, noticing the forest was devoid of its natural sounds, until he heard rustling coming from the trees. He waited patiently for his totem to reveal itself, focused on keeping his breathing even and calm.

 

After some time, Harry could only smile contentedly as a great black falcon, dark as the night, flew to sit in front of him, looking at him quizzically, bobbing its head from side to side.

 

“Hello gorgeous,” Harry said, smiling wide, and that was enough for it to fly away and break the spell, coming to himself in a great gasp of air just as Draco regained consciousness as well.

 

“So? What are you?” Sirius asked giddily.

 

“A black falcon.” Harry said with a devilish smile.

 

“What are you, Dragon?” Harry asked then, turning to his boyfriend who was smiling as well. Good, it has to be good then, Harry thought. 

 

“I’m a white falcon.” He said smirking, though Harry could see the emotion in his eyes as he told Harry.

 

“I love you,” Harry mouthed quietly, aware of their audience but not able to contain himself.

 

“That’s amazing boys! We’ll need to come up with your marauder names, though Prongsy was the one with the talent there…” his Father said absentmindedly.

 

“Maybe we should go to the Abbey and ask for his input.” Harry ventured, “Both of us, might as well unload the whole thing at once and introduce Draco to them.” He said with a smirk, even though the thought scared him a little. 

 

“We definitely should, we’ll go in a couple of days ok? Let’s get out of this whole interview thing first and get some business sorted.” Sirius said with a nostalgic smile.

 

~~~

 

FREE AT LAST: EXCLUSIVE INTERVIEW WITH LORD BLACK AND HEIR POTTER-BLACK

 

By Rita Skeeter

 

Dear readers, I have been hard at work ever since the announcement of the trial of the century that just happened a few days ago to bring you all the inside scoop and details and today is the big culmination of this process, an in depth and exclusive interview with Lord Black and his son, our very own Boy Who Lived. 

 

So sit back comfortably, dear readers, pour yourselves a cuppa and enjoy what the men of the hour have to say, it was certainly an illuminating hour for me.

 

RS: Lord Black, Heir Black, first of all, I’d like to congratulate you both on finally getting the justice you deserved, and apologize as well, for the role we as a society might have played in its delayed arrival.

 

LB: Thank you Miss Skeeter, it’s certainly bittersweet, but we’re focusing on the sweetness of it. And I appreciate the apology, but it’s not necessary. It was a harrowing time for our society, a lot of injustice happened and a lot was glossed over in the heat of the moment. I have faith that now that we, as a society, have taken the necessary time to heal, we’ll be able to review those times with cooler heads and perhaps right more than a few wrongs.

 

RS: Are you insinuating that perhaps you weren’t an isolated case?

 

LB: I cannot claim that with any certainty, I wasn’t part of our governing body in those days and in my days as an auror I certainly contributed my fair share of arrests that ended in conviction. But I truly feel that we are at a place now where we can objectively revise that time in our history and have the courage to point out where we went wrong and also where we were correct. I cannot claim every other inmate that was imprisoned alongside me is innocent, I’m sure most of them deserved at least a portion of the punishment allotted to them.

 

HPB: If I may add to that, as a member of the generation raised post war, I also think it will be incredibly healing as a collective. For me personally, having lived the life I lived because of the war, I’d like for us to be able to truly move on and start rebuilding our society beyond mere restoration and into a stage where we can flourish once again in unity. 

 

RS: That is certainly an inspiring sentiment for us all. Tell me Lord Black, and I won’t beat around the bush as they say in the colonies, about the shocking revelations your trial has brought to the surface. Many were shocked to realize that Albus Dumbledore was aware of your innocence and the altercation following your verdict is still the talk of the town.

 

LB: I have a lot to say on the subject, but sadly not through this medium, as it is a matter pertaining to an ongoing investigation.

 

RS: Yes, I understand there is an enquiry underway looking into the severity of the Headmaster’s involvement. Do you believe it will come to fruition and we will see a trial soon?

 

LB: As I said, there is little I can say, for legal reasons, but my feelings on the matter are clear and they were reflected in our altercation following my acquittal. There is no love lost between me and that man. I was used and discarded in the most egregious way and I believe the evidence presented already and what will come to light should we move to trial will speak for itself.

 

HPB: A strong case is being built by the DMLE and we won’t risk its integrity by running our mouths to the press, however brash and utterly Gryffindorish we may be. I hope you understand. All we can safely say is that what was presented during my father’s trial is just the tip of the iceberg.

 

RS: Lord Black, could you elaborate on why you called Mr Dumbledore a delusional warmonger?

 

LB: I think it’s rather self explanatory wouldn’t you say? But if we look at it in the spirit of what we were saying before, through a historical lens, the figure that is Albus Dumbledore is one that is only relevant in times of conflict, and as they say, only hindsight is 20/20. His rise to notoriety came after he defeated Grindelwald, and then, when that glory started to fizzle in the collective memory, You Know Who conveniently popped into the picture. Any historian worth the title would say without bias that early manifestos from him were rather sensible, non violent and legitimate in their means of succeeding. I won’t cast aspersions as to who escalated the conflict into outright war, that’s for far more scholarly minds to determine, but there is a pattern laid before us that is difficult to ignore. 

 

RS: Could you elaborate on that pattern for our readers?

 

LB: Certainly. I just mean that it seems rather convenient for him that he always has a common enemy under which to unite his following once his relevance begins to dwindle. We saw him get his first taste of it with Grindelwald, then a second wind with You Know Who and now, after more than a decade of peace, when the political landscape changed to his detriment, he’s stirring the pot with tales of the Dark Lord’s return. And his MO is quite the same throughout, recruiting scions from prominent families comfortably from his privileged position as Headmaster of our nation’s school. I’m sorry if I fail to keep a cool head when speaking of this, but I’m talking about my friends here. James Potter, Edgar Bones, Marlene McKinnon, Frank and Alice Longbottom, myself. All cannon fodder and coin purses ripe for picking to bolster and fund his rise. I refuse to let myself be used that way any longer, and most of all, I refuse to let my son be used in the same way. He’s a literal child, we all were the first time around as well. If his claims are true, which I sincerely doubt, then he can go and do his own fighting, proving his supposed greatness and power, and leave our children be, as is his duty as their caretaker for most of the year. He’s a big boy, he can fight his own battles.

 

RS: Strong words Lord Black, I’m sure that when put like that, most would agree that he at least could take on a more active role if he believes his claims to be true.

 

LB: It’s what one would expect of a true leader, but he just sits back with his chessboard and collects the rewards after winning with only a few pieces left after checkmate. 

 

RS: Heir Black, what are your feelings on this matter?

 

HPB: There’s not much I can say since most of my experience with the man is subject to my testimony for the investigation that’s underway, but I agree with my father that it’s irrational to place such a burden on children. I know what I am known for, but I don’t think people stop to think that I was a toddler. I don’t know or remember if it was even me that did something to vanquish You Know Who, how could I? I’ve always thought that the true unsung heroes of that story are my parents. They’re the most likely to have performed some sort of protective ritual on me that ultimately resulted in You Know Who’s demise when he attacked me. We’ll never know, but I find it’s the most likely answer. So, even if it was me, I already did my part, and it cost me dearly, so I’d like to step aside now and leave any fighting to be had (if there is any) to the adults in charge and our law enforcement, where it belongs. I think I’ve earned that, if I may be so bold.

 

RS: I don’t think anyone would think that bold, Heir Potter-Black, you will always be a beacon for our society and we will be grateful for the sacrifice your family made for us, but I do believe it’s selfish to ask for more.

 

HPB: I’m happy to be held in such esteem by our society, and I hope to be of use in its betterment through my future work in our nation's parliament once I take on my birthright, but that’s where I draw the line I’m afraid.

 

RS: And how do you feel about returning to Hogwarts for the upcoming year after such a rift with the Headmaster.

 

HPB: I won’t lie, there have been serious talks about me transferring to a different school, but I don’t want to. My place is here, in my country and my school. I’m not afraid of retaliation, I want to believe that I’ll be treated fairly and I’m secure that the knowledge that our nation's eyes are always on me will be enough of a deterrent for any form of it.

 

RS: Quite right Heir Potter-Black, you can be sure at least this reporter will be keeping one eye on the case, two when she can spare them both.

 

HPB: I’m happy to have you in my corner then Miss Skeeter. I trust your quill will keep everyone properly informed as always.

 

RS: Lord Black, now that you are a free man, what plans do you have for the future?

 

LB: At the moment, just the chance to actually be able to have plans is good enough for me, but most importantly I’m planning to enjoy the time I have with my son before he returns to school for his OWL year and then I intend to make head my House proudly into this new age of peace, and to devote myself to public service. I’m happy to be in a position that will allow me to prevent things like what happened to me from ever happening to anyone else.

 

RS: That is certainly a noble purpose Lord Black, and speaking of public service, what would you say to those that are uneasy about the recent shift in balance in our nation's parliament? There has been growing unrest at the revisionist policies that have managed to pass into law in the last few months.

 

LB: I’d say that we should be careful to give in to fearmongering, especially after we’ve come this far as a society where we can have light and dark coexist in an increasingly harmonious way. We’ve been subject to prejudice for a long time, justified by the actions of few, condemning the many. Dark isn’t evil, evil is evil. Just as light doesn’t equate good. After all, I was imprisoned and kept prisoner for 12 years by either the actions or inactions of the lightest of light wizards, but that will be determined by the courts. Our nation is home to us all, light dark and gray wixen alike. I still have to catch up on current events in order to answer the second part of your question with any amount of real substance, but from what I’ve seen so far, life has gone on, salaries are paid at the end of the month and the Prophet comes every morning just the same as when the light was in power. I’d say people should stop for a moment before giving in to warmongering and truly assess whether their lives have truly changed for the worse. 

 

RS: That is certainly an inspiring message of unity to leave our readers with. Anything to add to that before we close this interview, Heir Potter Black?

 

HPB: I think my father has summed it up quite nicely. I’d just like to reinforce the message that dark does not equate evil just as light does not equate good. We all have the capacity for both, regardless of our affinities, it’s our choices that define us. It’s ironic that I learnt that lesson from the man whose choices have come to light and will continue to do so as the investigation against him sheds more light on the issue, but that just goes to prove the point I guess. I have faith in our people, they could have easily kept their heads buried in the sand and allowed my father to remain a fugitive or kissed on sight before this trial, but they opened their eyes and ears and actually saw him for who he was, and listened to the truth. I urge them to continue to do so.

 

 

And there you have it, dear readers. Before I leave you, I’d like to add my voice to the message of unity that Lord Black and his heir left us with. I personally left our exchange feeling hopeful and excited to witness the dawn of this new era of reconciliation in our society. May we go forth in unity under our Mother’s blessings.

 

 

~~~

 

“Have you read this yet Marv?” Reg said appreciatively while he poured himself a second cup of coffee. “Who knew my brother had it in him, I never thought I’d be proud of him like this, but it’s a welcome surprise.”

 

“They both did splendidly, the light won’t know what hit them. They’ll give us the world on a silver platter. And to call out the Goat like that! We could provide all manners of protection this year but to get the eyes and ears of every witch and wizard involved, that was masterful indeed. Let’s see the Goat try and counter that.” Tom snickered, “and they paved the way for more reform. We’ll start with lifting the ban on the Olde ways so people can celebrate the Ritual Holidays freely.”

 

“I’m sure the Goat will retaliate through the press. What are we doing to prepare for that?” Regulus asked conversationally.

 

“Through Lucius and Hadrian we have a controlling interest in The Prophet, and we plan to enact that control to keep him off its pages, or rather, keep our narrative prevalent. He'll have to turn to less reputable publications in order to get his message out and then everything he would be able to say will be taken as more delusions and warmongering. Things are good, the economy is prosperous and the nation is secure, how could it possibly be true?” Tom smirked. Everything was going according to plan.

 

Chapter 28: New homes and old portraits

Notes:

Back to longer updates! I wanted to leave you with a longer chapter because I have a lot of work this week. Am I looking forward to it? Not really, but it’s nice to afford my life a little better 😂. I’ll leave a little extra note at the end because I don’t want to spoil things for you.

Harry was feeling a bit down that day, because Draco left for France after spending the week with him at Tŷ Du’r. Even if Sirius promised he’d visit and stay over again for his birthday, he missed him.

 

“Cheer up pup, he’ll be back in no time, besides, I wanted you to come with me today to inspect the Palais, you’ll have fun I promise.” Sirius said while he buttered his toast.

 

“I dow, I’m thow phathetic” he said, still getting used to the mandrake leaf in his mouth. His father had been quite helpful with it though, advising him to keep it stuck to the roof of his mouth most of the time and move it between his cheeks and upper teeth while eating, preferably soft foods that didn’t require much chewing, and to chew on the other side if he needed to. He’d expected endless teasing but he assumed he could commiserate after having gone through the same thing.

 

“Don’t worry pup, I remember missing Moony during my hols as well. And the speaking thing will get easier in a week or so, it gets rather pulp-ish and you can make a little cigar tube and keep it to the side most of the time after that. Don’t swallow it though, or you’ll have to start over and Draco will get there first. I have a tenner riding on your success so keep up the good work my little prodigy.” His father said with a satisfied smirk.

 

“I deed dom bookth on falconth, do we have any in the dibdady?” Harry asked. He’d need to study his animal form thoroughly. One of the requirements for a successful transformation was to know your animal form almost as well as you knew yourself, so he’d need to read up on falcons, their anatomy and habits and all that. 

 

“Your best bet would be muggle books on ornithology, I’ll pop to Aberystwyth while you inspect the new house and hit some muggle bookshops, my TBR is getting dangerously thin so I might as well.” Remus offered with a playful smirk. He’d never been through the process so he was allowed some gentle teasing, but only some.

 

“Dank you” Harry smiled a little wonkily, sick of the fucking leaf already, and it had only been a day. It tasted like crap as well but according to his father most of the taste faded right about the time it mushed up so it would only be a week at most of bitterness.

 

“Count yourself lucky pup, we had to go through this at school, with McGonagall watching us. Lucky for us we explained it away with a prank gone wrong.” Sirius laughed before throwing back the last of his coffee.

 

“Right, I’ll go up and change before we leave. You should change too, pup, something smart but for everyday. You’ll be meeting some rather snooty portraits today so no muggle clothing in sight.” He said before leaving the table.

 

Harry just rolled his eyes and finished the last of his porridge before going to change.

 

“He’s nervous, Bambi, so be supportive. He hasn’t been there since his grandfather was alive and he doesn’t want to disappoint, this place has been a safe haven for us all, for him most especially. There are no portraits here and once he’s living there I think he’ll feel the pressure to perform, so just be mindful of him today and don’t push his buttons.” Remus told him with a sympathetic look.

 

“Then why move there?” Harry tried to say, hoping it got the message through. “We should just stay here.” 

 

“Because now that he’s a free man, he has duties as Lord Black. We’re expected to entertain and participate in the social season, and we can’t do that from here, this house is for family only. And most importantly, he wants to do it, he wants to bring back the glory days of the House of Black and he’s nervous he won’t measure up. He might have had a rocky relationship with his mother, but he idolized his grandfather, who was just as close to him. He’s the only reason he was never properly disowned, Arcturus wouldn’t hear a word about it, it drove Wally mad.” Remus explained in detail. “So go change, you have the pureblood look down to a tee so don’t worry.”

 

Harry went up to his room and decided to have another quick shower. He washed his hair and shaved properly, since he’d left his stubble before and only quickly washed off his workout before breakfast, thinking of just spending the day at home. He pulled his hair back in a ponytail tied with black ribbon instead of his usual messy bun. He stepped into his dressing room and changed the casual clothes he’d put on for the day for one of his usual sets, a black linen kurta shirt, slim black cotton trousers tucked in his favorite pair of black boots and a lightweight black velvet sherwani. 

 

Checking himself in the mirror, he was glad to see he still fit his clothing well after a year, so perhaps he’d done most of his growing at last. Thinking about how he might have only reached 5 feet 7 inches standing tall if he hadn’t taken the waters, he was more than happy to stop at 6 feet 1 inch even if he was still shorter than Sirius was or his dad had been.

 

He went down to the entrance to wait for his father only to find him pacing the carpet waiting for him. He’d gone all out as well, crisp white shirt tucked into high waisted fitted trousers, those tucked as well into his boots, complete with a gray tweed waistcoat and a smart black overcoat worn open.

 

“I’d wolf whistle but I can’t” Harry tried to say, and by the look his father gave him, he both understood the message and approved of his appearance.

 

“You look perfect pup, let’s go dazzle some ancestors and see if the house is fit to move in. Shall we?” He said giddily, producing the galleon portkey to Black Manor. Harry was curious to see it. Sirius kept calling it the Palais, so Harry expected something grand. 

 

They landed in front of massive baroque wrought iron gates featuring the Black family crest and many interlocking B’s forming swirling patterns, hinged on massive stone posts meticulously carved and topped with bronze ravens guarding the entrance.

 

Sirius stepped forward and opened the gates by smearing some blood on the interlocking B’s that made up the gate’s lock. They then followed the winding gravel road through the trees, until the house, if you could call it that, was finally in sight.

 

“Now I get why you call it the Palais.” Harry laughed almost hysterically. It was massive, like truly huge, no wonder his father had said that it would make Tŷ Du’r look like a dollhouse. You could fit at least four of them lined up to make up the monstrosity that was Black Manor.

 

“Mad isn’t it? To think that at one point you could fill most suites with Blacks for weekend parties.” His father said nostalgically. “One day we will again.” He said resolutely, resuming their walk up to the Palais.

 

The Manor consisted of a central volume that dominated the facade, with many domed turrets and a grand central dome, with symmetrical wings at either side connected in a U shape. His father explained how the front courtyard was used mainly for holiday rituals back in the day and other family celebrations, and in the back there were Italian and French gardens, the kitchen and picking gardens which supplied the fruit, vegetables and flowers for the house year round, four glass greenhouses, a full sized quidditch pitch and a pool.

 

“It looks like something out of a muggle period drama.” Harry said as they finally neared the house properly.

 

“Well, it would, wouldn't it? Vanbrugh was a squib, and he modeled Castle Howard and Blenheim Palace after it.” Sirius said proudly.

 

When they entered the courtyard, they were met by an elderly looking house elf named Pepper, dressed in a tatty black silk pinafore dress with the Black crest embroidered on it.

 

“Master Sirius, welcome home sirs.” The little elf said with a deep bow.

 

“Thank you Pepper, how many elves remain in the manor?” Sirius asked worriedly. The elf looked on the brink of death, being deprived of the family magic this long after his grandfather’s death.

 

“There is being 30 of the original 45 staff master Sirius sir.” She said with another bow.

 

“I’m sorry it took me so long to come Pepper, please round them up so we can renew your bonds.” Sirius asked swiftly.

 

After renewing every elf’s bond, now looking fresh and plump as they once looked, Harry assumed, they were led to the ward stone where Sirius took over the wards.

 

“Tell me Pepper, is the house in need of any repairs? I’d like to move in as soon as possible.” Sirius said.

 

“Master Arcturus had most of the manor closed in his final years, master Sirius sir, there is being many leaks and issues with the roof in the east wing and broken windows in the west wing. We’s be keeping everything as good as we’s can but it be taking a lot of magic to maintain it sir.” The elf said.

 

“Ok, now that we have solved that issue, do you think you could manage the repairs yourselves or should I bring a team of goblins in?” Sirius asked.

 

“We’s be capable master Sirius, we’s be happy to serve the Noble House of Black again sir. In a week everything is being good as new sir.” The elf said, almost offended at the suggestion of outside help.

 

“Thank you Pepper, that’s good to hear, and will you be able to manage with the current staff or will we need to bring it up to 45 again?” Sirius asked the little elf.

 

“We’s can be managing until we can be having babies again master Sirius sir, no problem.” The elf told him, slightly offended again.

 

“Marvelous. If you could get everything organized right away with the rest so you can start the repairs, I’ll be going to the picture gallery with Harry. Thank you Pepper.” Sirius said, leading Harry down a corridor.

 

“Most of the portraits are gathered in one room instead of throughout the house. Some have secondary portraits in other rooms or in other houses. Let’s just hope my mother is spending her time at Grimmauld at the moment.” Sirius said with a wince, only to perk up as if a thought just occurred to him. “Speaking of secondary portraits, I need to speak to Phineas.”

 

“Phineas?” Harry asked, not following his father’s train of thought.

 

“Phineas Nigellus Black, 56th Headmaster of Hogwarts. He has a portrait in the Goat's office, and if you remember correctly, family comes first to us Blacks,” his father said with an evil smirk.

 

They reached a pair of massive carved double doors, and Sirius fidgeted with his robes a little and squared his shoulders, preparing to go in.

 

“Are you ok?” Harry asked, placing a hand on his father’s shoulder.

 

“Just nerves, let’s go,” he said dismissively.

 

He opened the doors to a great long corridor, spanning the full width of one of the connecting wings of the house. It has great big windows on one side, with delicate groupings of furniture in between to sit and chat, and every other wall covered in portraits. 

 

They went straight to the center of the room, where Sirius explained that the latest lord would hang until it was time to hang the next lord’s portrait.

 

Harry noticed most of the portraits were watching intently, with curious glances, until they reached the center of the room, where a full length portrait of a man Harry assumed was Sirius grandfather hung. He was tall like Sirius, and similar in many ways, the relation could not be denied.

 

“Hello Grandfather,” Sirius smiled warmly at the portrait.

 

“If it isn’t my little black lion, free at last I see. It’s good to see you child. I’m just sorry I wasn’t there to see it in person.” The man said with a booming voice, much like his boisterous father.

 

“It’s ok, Aunt Cass came to the trial, she sent your best wishes from the beyond.” Sirius smirked.

 

“And who is this striking young man with you?” Arcturus asked, expecting an introduction.

 

“This is my son and heir, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black. Harry, this is my grandfather, Arcturus Black.” Sirius said.

 

“It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance Lord Black, Father has told me a lot about you.” Harry smiled up at the portrait.

 

“I remember approving your blood adoption, lad, I’m glad I was right, you indeed turned out a credit to your houses.” Arcturus smirked.

 

Harry looked at his father questioningly, and it took Sirius a beat to catch on and explain.

 

“Oh, right! Yes, blood adoptions into the family need to be approved by the Head of House, so your mother and I approached Pépé here, who gladly approved. He was made aware of your mother’s heritage of course.” Sirius said.

 

“He’s lucky his Pépé could hardly deny him anything all his life. No matter what my weakling son and his rotten wife had to say about it. Don’t worry about a thing Etoile, before you ask, your parents' portraits are banned from the Palais, they remain at Grimmauld. I guess there is a silver lining to outliving your child, sad as it may be.” Arcturus said.

 

“Thank you,” Sirius sighed in relief. “I wasn’t looking forward to a round with darling Wally, I’m terribly out of practice.” 

 

“I’d say it was forethought that motivated me, but it was actually a common decision with my now fellow portraits. The ones who knew her had enough of Walburga’s antics in life to consider the prospect of eternity together.” Arcturus smirked back at his grandson.

 

“But surely after all this time…” Harry asked. He was feeling a sinking weight in the pit of his stomach, surely after all this time she would have thought about her life and actions, right?

 

“We’re portraits, child, not spirits. Yes, our essence is captured and preserved in picture form, but we aren’t sentient in the way you think. We are more like a memory bank, preserved but not alive and sentient like that. We aren’t capable of change, we are a depiction of who we were at the time of our demise. There is no growth for us beyond that, we communicate and aid our descendants based on the knowledge accrued up to our deaths. If you wanted that, the version of us that has learned from watching over you, you’d need to summon our spirits.” Arcturus smiled sympathetically.

 

“It’s ok pup. He’ll either understand or he won’t, it doesn’t matter.” Sirius said knowingly.

 

“What is this about understanding, Etoile?” Arcturus asked, clearly miffed at being left out of the conversation.

 

“Harry is nervous about visiting Jamie’s portrait at the Abbey, Pépé. You know how he was from what Lyra told you.” Sirius told his grandfather.

 

“Well, all I can say, child, is that you don’t give it much importance. He’s a picture of the troubled man he was at the time, you never know what he would say now if he’d had the chance to grow alongside you. You won’t be speaking to your father as any sort of authority figure, he’ll be a young boy a few years older than you, with not much more life experience than what you have now. Give him grace in that. If you ever truly want to speak to him, you’ll have to wait till you're out of Hogwarts and participate in a proper Samhain ritual.” Arcturus said.

 

Harry was about to ask more about the ritual, and of course find a way to circumvent the whole Hogwarts issue of it all, when his father beat him to the punch.

 

“Actually, he won’t have to wait any longer for that. We are bringing back the Olde Ways and even if it gets dragged beyond Lughnasadh, we’ll certainly have it passed before Samhain. We have the majority in the Wizengamot at the moment.” Sirius said proudly.

 

“That’s good, at last. Has the parvenu been much trouble?” Arcturus asked derisively.

 

“Quite, but he’s under investigation now and suspended from his duties, and we have plans to remove him from the school as well. We’ll see what comes of it. Slippery little bugger he is, but one day…” Sirius said.

 

“I’m happy to hear that. Now, catch me up on the family. How are your cousins? Has my petite Etoile returned from wherever he was?” Arcturus asked.

 

“Well, Cissy is quite well, her son as well,” he said with a knowing smirk. “If everything goes well as it has been so far, he’ll make a fine consort for our future little lord here.” Sirius teased, giving Harry a playful squeeze to his shoulder. “Andi is back in the fold. Turns out the mudblood had a heavy hand, but he’s been dealt with. Her daughter is also doing quite well, she’s an auror and even though her father had a predominant influence on her, Andi did her best with her and she’s coming along very well, catching up nicely. Bella, as you know, is still in Azkaban, but there are plans to get her out as well. Regulus is back, married, as I assume you know. We’re all working together. He’ll be by soon enough, the house will be ready in about a week according to Pepper and we’ll move in. The latest news is that we’ve had a resurgence in the family.” Sirius recounted merrily.

 

“That’s nice to hear, I’m glad my petite Etoile is back and so is his husband. Is he quite right in the head this time around?” Arcturus asked, leaving Sirius momentarily shocked before he caught himself. Of course his grandfather knew about it, he’d have had to approve the bonding.

 

“Perfectly so, he’s actually quite nice, I like him, and they’re good together. He’s returned under some pretense of being an American distant cousin and taken up the Slytherin lordship.” Sirius said.

 

“Now child, explain this resurgence business, I’m not familiar with the term.” Arcturus said.

 

“It’s quite recent, maybe four or five years ago, studies were conducted on several muggleborn of varying power levels, and they found that the most powerful actually had squib ancestry, whereas the weaker ones did not, being true muggleborn that is. A few months ago a friend of Harry’s took a line test and was found to be the great great granddaughter of Uncle Marius on her father’s side, and the heiress to the Burke title on her mother’s. There’s this new protocol of blood status legitimization where the head of house acknowledges their place in the family tree and family magics and we did that at Gringotts. So we have a new niece.” Sirius smiled.

 

“I’m glad his line is back in the fold. He was a darling child from what I remember of him. Gastly custom that was. I’m glad it’s no longer done.” Arcturus said with a slight grimace.

 

“Anyway, I’m happy we had a chance to chat, Pépé, but I need to speak to Phineas and then we have to get back to Tŷ Du’r, but we’ll be back soon.” Sirius said with a warm smile.

 

“Go then children, we’ll see each other soon enough,” Arcturus said by way of goodbye.

 

They moved up the gallery, looking for the portrait of Phineas Nigellus Black, and they found him at the other end of the room. It was a small portrait, only half his body sitting on an ornate chair much like the one in Dumbledore’s office, which gave Harry the impression that it might as well be the very same, given the man was headmaster however many years ago.

 

“Hello Phineas, I’m Sirius Black, the new Lord Black.” Sirius said to the man.

 

“My Lord Black, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” The elderly looking man said in response. He had a knowing quality to him, even at just hello, he looked at you like he knew something you didn’t, it was quite unnerving.

 

“I just wanted to inform you that Albus Dumbledore has been declared an enemy of house Black, so feel free to do as you please with that information.” Sirius said.

 

“Finally! Retched old blood traitor. I’ll let you know if I hear anything interesting. He’s quite fond of bossing us around but he conveniently forgets to freeze us when he’s up to no good.” He said with a venomous sneer. “And who might this young man be?” He asked, looking at Harry.

 

“My heir, Hadrian Potter-Black” Sirius said.

 

“Oh. I know the name, he talks about you quite a lot. He’s not happy with you, you know? He means to make you prefect this year, to get back in your good graces. But Alistair won’t let him.” Phineas said.

 

“Alistair?” Harry asked, he’d never heard the name. 

 

“The Sorting Hat, of course.” Phineas said with an eye roll. “He keeps saying it will be for nothing, so expect surprises come September.”

 

“That’s nice.” Harry said, understanding where this was going.

 

“What is?” Sirius asked, not understanding where this was going.

 

“Apparently I’m getting a resort this year.” Harry smirked devilishly, “why else would the Sorting Hat get involved, or say it’s no use making me a Gryffindor prefect? Because I’ll be resorted and then he’ll have to pick someone else of course.” 

 

“Maybe he’ll give you the prefecture in Slytherin then.” Sirius smirked, because even if his son was the biggest closet Ravenclaw, what other house would he be resorted to if not Slytherin.

 

“Nah, it should be Dray, he’s earned it and I know he wants it, and you need a boy and girl prefect. There’s no way we could both be prefects and I’ve never wanted it anyway.” Harry said.

 

“Why would you turn it down? It’s very prestigious, especially if you manage to make it to Head Boy.” Sirius said.

 

“Pff, I’m prestigious enough, thank you very much, and my job has been secured since birth since I intend to devote myself to politics. I don’t need money, I don’t need fame or academic accomplishment, so why bother. I like learning, I love magic, but I don’t need to build a resume. I’d rather have fun and time to study for OWLs.” Harry said dismissively. “Besides, it’s just a ploy to get me in the same room with him so he can try and do whatever he wants to do.”

 

Sirius left it at that and with a final goodbye to the elves, they apparated back to the gates of Tŷ Du’r.

 

~~~

 

Harry was sitting with Draco in the small parlor room they usually withdrew to after a Dark Order meeting. It was nice, enjoying the brief break from Draco’s French holiday so he and Lucius could attend the meeting, and also so he could accompany Harry to visit his father’s portrait at last. Not having to rush back to Hogwarts after one of these meetings was nice as well. It had gone perfectly and the progress they’d made so far was solid, they had successfully infiltrated most departments in the ministry, under the guise of productivity and efficacy audits to most of them, which allowed them to root out the undesirables and place their people in key roles.

 

“Did I tell you I might get resorted this year?” Harry whispered into Draco’s ear.

 

“I knew you were a closet Puff. You’ll look horrid in yellow.” Draco smirked.

 

“Ha fucking ha. You know what I mean. And you know how good I look in green.” Harry smirked, sneaking a playful bite to the blond’s earlobe.

 

“How do you know that?” Draco asked, deflecting as he blushed a little. The thought of sharing a room with Harry did all sorts of things to his blood flow.

 

“We talked to Phineas Nigellus Black when we toured Black Manor the other day. He was Headmaster at Hogwarts however many years ago and has a portrait in the Goat’s office. Apparently he got the idea of making me prefect this year to try and get an in with me again. The Sorting Hat wouldn’t hear of it. So logically, I think it means to resort me.” Harry explained.

 

“Don’t worry Dragon, you’d have already been made Slytherin’s fifth year male prefect by the time I’m resorted, so I won’t be usurping anything if he suddenly wants to make me prefect in my new house, I’ll simply reject the post if it comes to it.” Harry added when he noticed Draco’s crestfallen face.

 

“At least it’ll be fun to play in the same quidditch team for once.” Draco said wistfully.

 

“Oh, I hadn’t thought of that! But I couldn’t take your spot. That feels wrong somehow.” Harry said with his brow furrowed.

 

“It’s fine, I told you I wanted to be a chaser originally, I’d be better at it than as a seeker, and even before, you were always better than me so it’s only right for the team that the best gets the position. Besides, Krum gave you a lot of pointers so you’d be able to remain a seeker. I think you’ll be fine.” Draco smiled, running his hand up and down Harry’s side.

 

“We’ll see how things go. I don’t know what to expect this year, to be honest. It’s making me a little anxious.” Harry confessed.

 

“I think that’s normal actually, you’ve had to prepare for the unexpected for Hekate knows how many years now. Trust that others are handling it and enjoy our summer will you? If there’s something we needed to know, they’d tell us.” Draco said reassuringly. “I can tell you one thing you can expect though.” He whispered against his ear, making Harry shiver slightly, “it’ll certainly be fun to be rooming together.”

 

At that, Harry blushed profusely, almost choking on his tea. Why would he say that in public! He could feel everyone’s eyes on them, even though they probably were oblivious to their conversation. Well, everyone except Remus, who probably heard the whole thing by the way he was watching them with a little knowing smirk. 

 

“Thank you for staying behind everyone.” Tom said as he joined them. “As we covered before in the meeting, everything is going according to plan. Our position in the ministry is as secure as ever, thanks to Lucius’ motion to audit every department we’ve slowly been replacing any undesirables with our own people in key departments such as the DMLE and the Department of Transportation. We have a strong presence in the Department of Mysteries as well and in the Minister’s own cabinet. Our only snag there is that pesky little Umbridge woman, but there are plans in motion to deal with her soon enough, which will also remove a staunch opponent to our creature bills set to be put to the floor of the Wizengamot this year.” Tom summarized for his family and inner circle present at the moment. “Also, Severus should be reporting to the Goat that I have indeed returned, even though there will be no plausible connection to me as Thomas Sayre. He's been instructed to report that I look just as I once did at the end of the first war in my serpentine glamor, and by spacing out our returns we’ve made his tale make even less sense.” Tom said with a wide smirk. “We have eyes on every member of the Order, and we expect some sort of retaliation but I remain steadfast in my position, we will not initiate conflict. If Dumbledore wants war he’ll have to strike the first blow and we’ll make it public knowledge that it was him who escalated things.” Tom said with finality.

 

“I’d also like to give a warm welcome to the newest member of our inner circle, Aurelius Crouch. He was notified recently of his rightful claim to the Crouch lordship and will be joining us in the Wizengamot at our next meeting.” He said with a sarcastic grin. Everyone knew that Barty had taken a potion developed by Severus and had permanently altered his appearance, not by much, since he was still to be related to the Crouch family, and would re enter society as a distant cousin and heir to the lordship.

 

“Looking good Barty, I see you managed to drop the tic at last.” Harry teased when he approached to greet the man. 

 

“Well, Severus developed this little charm that zaps me any time I do it and it managed to break the habit.” Barty said, showing him a bracelet with a little nondescript silver charm attached to it.

 

“So, looking forward to taking up your seat? Are you moving it to the Dark Faction?” Harry asked him curiously.

 

“We’ve decided to move it to the Gray Faction. Some of our future reforms will need the illusion of multi faction compromise so we don’t want to concentrate our whole voting power within the Dark Faction. Otherwise it starts to look too much like a takeover. We want to give the illusion of unity after all.” He said with a knowing smirk, no doubt in reference to Harry’s remarks on his interview.

 

Harry moved to talk to the one he’d been wanting to chat with for a while now. Regulus was quietly sipping his tea off to the side, politely listening to Tom’s and Lord Nott’s conversation but not really participating.

 

“Could I speak with you please, uncle?” Harry said as he approached from the side.

 

“Sure, come sit.” Regulus gestured towards some chairs. “What can I help with Harry?”

 

“I’m nervous about tomorrow. As you know, Father is taking me to the Abbey to see my parents portraits and after chatting with Grandfather Arcturus, I’m nervous. He said he’d be as he was at his death, with no chance of personal growth or change since he’s just a collection of memories and life experience up to that point, not sentient enough to actually grow from it, just frozen in time as he was at his death. You knew him best at that age, his conflict and such. What can I expect?” Harry asked nervously.

 

“Well, you know we broke up a few years before he was killed, so there’s quite the gap there for me to assure you of anything, but I can assure you it won’t be happy news to him. He might reluctantly agree to gloss over it in order to get to know you, but he won’t embrace you for it. I’d put my energy into letting go of putting so much value on the approval of a portrait of your father, frozen at his worst for eternity. I told you once, live your life on your terms.” Regulus said, affection seeping through his mock annoyance. “And if you really wish to know how they feel about it, wait until Samhain, you’ll be able to talk to them if they answer your call.” 

 

“I know, it’s hard to integrate it though. I know it logically, but I can’t help the feeling, you know?” Harry said sadly, exhaustion showing through the cracks.

 

“Do you want me to come with you?” Regulus asked. He was curious to see James as well, and if not support, he was sure to bring comedic relief if Jamie reacted like he thought he would.

 

“Would you? It’d be nice to get everyone out of the way at once. We’re going with Father, Remus and Draco.” Harry said, perking up at the chance.

 

“Sure, I’ll get there in time for breakfast tomorrow before we all leave. Don’t worry. Even if it all goes to shit, it’s of no real consequence.” Regulus reassured him.

 

~~~

 

The group landed outside the gates of Stinchcombe Abbey via the Portkey the goblins had supplied when Harry first went there with a raggedy looking fugitive Sirius almost two years ago.

 

The gates were grand, bordering on gauche with the Potter crest proudly displayed in the center, guarded by two big lion statues.

 

“How very Gryffindor, this sure bodes well.” Harry said grimly.

 

“Relax pup, it’ll be fine.” Sirius said with a reassuring hand on his back. 

 

Harry walked up to the gate and felt the wards sing with his Potter magic, it felt so much like home he could have cried. He instinctively laid his hand flat on top of the lock and felt the slight prick, drawing his blood to grant him access. Both leaves of the gate opened with heavy creaking sounds, after clearly being shut for ages.

 

They walked up the winding path through the woods surrounding the estate, a dramatic flare meant to slowly reveal vistas of the manor, something Harry thought quite unnecessary for wizarding homes. People often arrived by floo or apparition already inside in the floo room or reception hall, so to him, wizarding manors could have been a big stone block from the outside and it wouldn’t matter, since almost no one arrived by foot or other means up the path through the gate.

 

It was a pretty sight once the manor was revealed through the trees though, and it made Harry smile contentedly.

 

It was large, but not quite as large as Black Manor, though Harry doubted any other manor house could match it. It was evident why it was named Stinchcombe Abbey, since the central volume of the house was evidently a Catholic Church back in its prime. It had many wings and additions, quite asymmetrically added on through the generations, the only cohesive thread being the warm yellow bath stone everything was built from. 

 

It was certainly a light family house, singing with warmth and even in its grandeur, it felt quite cozy. It was overflowing with ivy and wisterias climbing up the walls and awnings and the gardens were wild and blooming, seemingly left to grow unkempt but with a logic to them upon closer inspection. The elves here certainly had kept the place up to snuff.

 

“So this is your ancestral home, huh?” Draco asked, looking around appreciatively.

 

“Welcome to Stinchcombe Abbey, do you like it?” Harry asked, smiling one of his signature blinding smiles.

 

“It’ll do,” Draco said with an equally happy smile.

 

They reached a pretty central courtyard, boxed in amidst the wings of the house, with a fountain featuring a statue of an elephant in the center, which Sirius told him was Ganesh, the Hindu god of wisdom and luck, remover of obstacles. Harry sent up a silent prayer to him that things would go well today.

 

He was in the middle of that, when two elves popped up in front of them.

 

“Master Hadrian! Master Hadrian has come home at last!” They jumped up and down with tears in their eyes.

 

“Essie? Tipper? Is that you?” Sirius asked with a happy smile.

 

“Master Paddy sir! Master Paddy is come back as well! This is being happy day for the Noble House of Potter! Jai Shri Ram!” The elves yipped happily, hugging Sirius’ legs.

 

“Hello Essie, Tipper, it’s nice to see you again.” Remus said, coming up beside Sirius.

 

“Master Wolfy sir!” They sobbed now, completely wrecked.

 

Once they composed themselves some, they looked at Harry more intently.

 

“So much like Master Jamie, but with Missy Lily’s eyes,” Essie said dreamily. 

 

“Just like the master wanted it.” Tinker completed the open statement.

 

“It’s nice to meet you, or see you, I don’t know if I lived here or not at some point.” Harry smiled awkwardly, “Could one of you please point me to the ward stone?” 

 

The elves led them through the entrance and great hall, and Harry instantly liked the place. It was definitely over the top, but in a warm, collected style. It was an eclectic mix of Indian furniture and decor with classic English and French furniture, gilded mirrors and frames coexisting with Indian tapestries and bone and mother of pearl inlayed pieces throughout, with many rugs overlapping each other on the floors. 

 

Harry quickly took over the wards and asked for a quick tour of the place, delaying the inevitable.

 

The elves happily took him around the house, showing him the many parlors and reception rooms on the ground floor, the dining room, morning room, music room and ballroom. When they said the picture gallery was on the second floor landing, and it stretched the length of the home, Harry knew the time had come. He felt his feet grow heavy as he stepped up the grand staircase, the few portraits that dotted the stair box along with tapestries leaving their frames in a hurry, surely to spread the word of visitors in the house.

 

The landing was filled with warm sunlight, and that distinct smell of the warm sun and dust suspended in the air, so Harry relished in it, taking a strong fortifying breath as he decisively made his way to the center of the hall, where tradition mandated his parents be hanged. 

 

He kept his eyes on the floor, not paying attention to the muttering of his name and home and other happy musings coming from the walls, and only once he heard his mother’s voice, the only one he remembered from having heard her recording, did he loop up.

 

“My baby boy, so handsome. Took you long enough to come, you were supposed to listen to my recording at eleven, and I'm sure Paddy here would have brought you sooner!” She said with a happy smile. 

 

“Hi Mum, sorry it took so long, I was nervous to come after listening to your recording,” he said with a nervous half smile, then looked at his father, who was stunned cold looking at Regulus beside her. “Hello Abba, should I not have brought Uncle Reggie with us?” He smirked.

 

“My Bambi, I’m so happy to see you laadla. You look so well. I’m glad Padfoot here did alright raising you with a connection to your roots. Jai Shri Ram!” He smiled, and Harry noticed they were wearing similar clothing.

 

“He didn’t raise me. We reconnected when I was thirteen. He’s done his best so far, and I’ve tried to make you proud in that, at least. There is much we need to catch you up on.” Harry smiled sadly, his eyes already watering. This was going to be a long day.

 

“Hi Lils, Prongsy, we’ll leave you and Harry to talk, we’ll come back later ok?” Remus said, slightly choked up as well, leading Regulus and Draco away.

 

Draco gave him a comforting squeeze and a quick kiss on the cheek before following along.

 

“Who was that Laadla? He’s handsome.” His Dad winked at Harry.

 

“That’s my boyfriend, Draco, I’ll introduce you later after we talk if you still want to.” Harry said meekly.

 

“What’s wrong baby? You can tell Mummy” Lily said encouragingly, and that just broke Harry, letting go of the sobs he’d been holding in.

 

“Did you manage to tell him? Before you died?” He got out after Sirius held him up.

 

“Yes, I did. He knows.” Lily told him with a sad smile. “I understand why you were scared to come baby, I felt the same fear.” 

 

“It’s ok Bambi, I know you’re dark as well.” His dad said soothingly. And Harry let himself hope.

 

Only to have that hope crushed by his father’s next sentence.

 

“You can be like Mummy ok? She pulled through in the end, she didn’t give in to the dark. I’m sure Padfoot here has helped you as well right? He turned his life around just fine. Everything will be ok. You’ll see.” James said in the same soothing tone.

 

At that, Harry broke down again, harder than before.

 

“It’s ok Bambi, we knew this could happen, let’s explain it to him and see ok? Cry it out as long as you need and then we’ll explain.” Sirius said as he held him, looking at Lily with sorrowful eyes.

 

“Let’s start at the beginning. Tell me what happened after we died, ok?” Lily said, trying to diffuse the situation.

 

“I need him to listen and not interrupt, can you do that please dad?” Harry asked in between sobs.

 

“I promise. Tell us.” James said.

 

“After Wormtail sold you out, Dumbledore sent me to live with Petunia.” Harry started, to the shock of his parents, and he didn’t stop until he got everything out.

 

Everything about how Dumbledore left his father to rot in Azkaban, sealed their wills and dumped him in Petunia’s doorstep in the middle of the night with just a blanket and a letter. How the Dursleys treated him, his whole life up to the moment he met his father. He told them about his life at Tŷ Du’r, and finally, about the Dark Lord.

 

Once he was done, he looked up to see his mother crying freely, and his dad with a look of disbelief and tears in his eyes, shaking his head.

 

“No, that doesn’t make any sense. How could he? There’s gotta be something you’re missing there Bambi, I’m sure he thought it was for the best. Clearly, since now you’re with him.” He said venomously, and it cut Harry to the core to hear his father speak to him like that.

 

“HADRIAN!” He heard at last, he assumed they’d been trying to get his attention for some time now.

 

“Hadrian, I’m you Dadaji Monty, listen to me, please. Take your wand to your father’s portrait and say “Effigiem Congelare”, please Chhote.” The portrait by his father said.

 

Harry did as he said, while his father still ranted about how he’d brought shame upon the Potter name and how he could possibly be in cahoots with their murderer. 

 

At once, the portrait stilled, showing his father in a serene pose, silent at last.

 

“And that,” his mother said “is why I fought him for separate portraits. I’m so sorry Bambi, I know how it hurts, believe me I do, but he’s gone now, and neither his opinion nor mine matter. Let’s just hope he’s learned a lesson or two in the afterlife.” She said, sighing defeatedly.

 

Harry just cried into his father’s shoulder. He knew this would happen. Why did he feel the need to do this to himself? Was he right? Did he fuck things up?

 

“Listen to me love, remember what I told you in my recording? Our opinion doesn’t matter anymore. You are free to live how you want to live, be who you want to be. He wasn’t ready to hear that, and he doesn’t have the tools to process it, he’s just a picture, he can’t grow and learn and integrate things like you can. He can work with what he had up until his death, and sadly that’s just a blinding adoration for that wretched man.” His mother said sadly.

 

“I’m very sorry for what my son said, Chhote. I’m very proud of you and of the fact that you will carry our name forward. You’ve survived insurmountable odds laadla, and that’s nothing to be ashamed of. He was groomed, a victim of that man. I’m sure he’s tossing and turning, watching how the worst incarnation of himself treated you. The rest of us are beyond proud of our future Lord. Thank you Siri, I knew you’d take care of my boys.” His grandfather said.

 

“Thank you Monty. I’ve missed you.” Sirius whispered.

 

“We’ve missed you too Laadla. I hope now you’ll visit more often.” A beautiful woman in the portrait next to his grandfather said.

 

“I will, thank you Effie.” Sirius smiled a wet smile, a little snotty still from all the crying.

 

“Come closer Chhote, let your Daadi look at those pretty eyes.” His grandmother said warmly, and it did wonders to sooth Harry’s spirits.

 

“Lovely, so much like my Jamie, the best of him. Don’t worry about his portrait dear, he can’t do anything to you, he’s just paint and a little necromancy, which is why he fought your dear mama so hard on having one done. That wretched blood traitor parvenu really sunk his grubby teeth on my boy, he turned him nasty, and I will hate him from beyond the grave until the day you send him to me for a few choice words. Are we clear?” She said sternly.

 

“Yes ma'am” Harry said straight away. He had a feeling you didn’t want to mess with Euphemia Potter.

 

“He certainly didn’t get his views from us, Chhote. You know our ancestry, we are children of death. Yes, we refused to be so openly, never practiced, but it was that or Azkaban in the society we lived in.” Monty said encouragingly “you’ll always have us.”

 

“Thank you Dada, Daadi, it’s good to meet you finally, Father’s told me a lot about you.” Harry smiled, drying his face with the handkerchief he’d had the forethought to bring.

 

“It’s good to meet you too darling. I’m glad you came home finally.” Effie said with a warm smile.

 

The warmth Harry felt from her smile vanished almost instantly, as the temperature in the room dropped to frost.

 

Harry could see the ice forming pretty fractals in the window, and how his breath turned visible fog.

 

“What’s happening? Dementors?” Sirius asked frantically, not quite forgetting the feeling of prison, even after the waters.

 

“Not quite, but almost, child of Black.” They heard from behind, an eldritch voice that sounded both like nails on a chalkboard and music at the same time. It made the hairs on the back of Harry’s neck stand up.

 

They turned to see a figure much like a dementor, but less decrepit looking. The parts visibly uncovered by its cloak were not rotten looking like a dementor, but a porcelain white.

 

“My lord Death.” Harry said, falling to his knees instantly. He didn’t know what compelled him to do it, but it felt right.

 

“Rise my child, you do not kneel to me. I’ve come because one of my children managed to pester me to the point of relenting. So I decided to grant him his wishes.” He said, moving to the side to reveal the ghostly form of his father.

 

“I’m so sorry Bambi, I’m so so sorry. I couldn’t stand to see how I treated you. I was such a fool back then. You have no idea how hard it’s been to watch you grow up. It was all my fault. I trusted that cunt and all he’s done is use you, like he used me and all my friends. He’s a groomer, he prays on children, and I hope you and Tom make an example of him before you send him my way. I’ve learnt a lot in our lord father’s realm, Bambi, and I can’t wait to test some things out.” James smirked in a way that was more familiar to Harry, it resembled his own.

 

“We will not stay much longer, child, but I will grant you a boon, as you will one day be my master. I will infuse your parent’s portraits with their essence, an update if you will. You deserve their company and counsel after all, and James has come a long way from the daft child that came to me that night.” Death said with a careless wave of his hand, unfreezing his father’s portrait and casting both his and his mother’s in a soft bluish glow. 

 

“It was nice to meet you, my child, even if it wasn’t how I planned it originally. We’ll meet again soon.” Death said, vanishing.

 

The warmth returned to the room instantly, leaving Harry and Sirius too stunned to speak.

 

“Was that…?” Sirius said finally.

 

“Yeap, that was our Lord Death.” His dad said from his portrait. “I’m so sorry my baby, my beautiful, perfect baby boy. I hope you’ll forgive me for speaking to you like that. I couldn’t wait until Samhain, so I might have wrecked some havoc until our lord father relented. He’s been rather curious about you anyway so it wasn’t that hard a sell.” 

 

“Well, you’re more up to speed than what I told you then, given the fact that you’ve been watching over me.” Harry smiled.

 

“We are, now if you want, you can call the rest of the group back. I’d like to say hello to Moony, and apologize to your brother.” James said.

 

Harry called Essie and asked her to fetch the rest of their party, and they waited chatting animatedly with the portraits, more joining the chat now that the heavy bits were over and done with.

 

Harry greeted his great uncle Charlus, and proudly showed his Great Aunt Dorea that he was taking good care of her ritual blade.

 

“I’m glad it’s served you well child, take good care of it and it will continue to do so.” She said with a warm smile and a sparkle to her silver eyes.

 

“How did it go?” Remus asked as he walked up to them, a wary look on his face.

 

“It was a wild ride, you wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Harry smiled.

 

“Moony, you look so good!” James said excitedly.

 

“Prongsy, it’s so good to see you. I’ve missed you both so much.” Remus said, choking up.

 

“We know Moons, it broke our hearts to see you so low. I’m glad you’re doing good and finally where you belong, with this right tosser right here.” James said with a smirk.

 

“They’ve been updated, just go with it,”, Sirius said when he saw the confusion in Remus’ face.

 

“Ok… I guess. Thanks mate.” Remus said, still a little lost.

 

“Now Bambi, we want to meet your boy.” James smiled happily. 

 

“Mum, Abba, this is my boyfriend, Draco Malfoy.” Harry said with one of his megawatt smiles.

 

“Lord and Lady Potter, it’s nice to finally meet you.” Draco said, poised as ever.

 

“It’s nice to meet you too young man, no need for formalities here. James and Lyra will do just fine. We’re very happy to meet you finally. We were rooting for you from the start.” James said with a smirk. 

 

“I’m very happy for you both. It has been a gift to watch how much you love each other. You’ll have beautiful children. Lady Fate told me over tea just the other day.” His mother teased with a knowing smirk.

 

“Mum!” Harry said mortified.

 

“I’m kidding dear, though it is obvious, you too are handsome young men.” She said, not letting up.

 

There was a lull in the conversation then, of which Reg took advantage.

 

“Hi Jamie” Regulus said from behind them.

 

“Hi Star.” James said reflectively, then blushed.

 

“I wasn’t sure you’d want to see me, but I offered to come and support Harry.” Regulus said awkwardly.

 

“I was happy to know you decided to come. It gives me the chance to apologize to you.” James said, smiling sadly. 

 

“It’s fine, really. No big deal.” Regulus waved him off.

 

“It’s not, and even though I know you hate emotional displays, I’m happy things ended as they did. I wasn’t ready for you, not really, and us breaking up led to you meeting your husband. I know you're happy with him, and I’m happy for you.”

 

“You’ve been watching over me?” Regulus asked, smiling softly.

 

“Of course I have.” James smiled just as gently.

 

“Pervert.” Regulus said suddenly, his smile turning to a devilish smirk.

Notes:

So, there you have it, the dreaded meeting with James. I sooo wanted to leave it at that and have James be a dick but I couldn’t, I’m too nice to my characters and ran to my baby Harry, fixing all his problems as always 😂

Translation to all French and Hindi terms provided by our overlord supreme being otherwise known as ChatGPT 4:

Pépé: grandpa, informal
Etoile/petite etoile: star/little star
Abba: father
Dada/Dadaji: grandpa/grandfather
Daadi: grandma
Laadla: Darling
Chhote: little one/young one
Jai Shri Ram: Hail Lord Rama, kind of a blessed be, hallelujah type statement.

Chapter 29: Happy 15th Hadrian

Notes:

Long one today, sorry if you find any mistakes, it’s harder to spot them on the longer ones. Also, tw for the end of the chapter, for some underage consensual smut, aka Draco’s birthday present 💝

Enjoy!

“Oh YES!” Hermione practically moaned in the most undignified way as Pepper showed them the library at the Palais.

 

“I’ll let Theo know he has to compete with a library.” Harry said in between peels of laughter.

 

“He knows! He’d be worse than me.” Hermione said from afar, already lost to them between the endless rows of bookshelves in the vaulted nave of the expansive library.

 

The day of the move had finally come, and even the act of saying goodbye to his first ever own bedroom dampened his spirits that were at an all time high ever since his visit to the Abbey.

 

Of course, his father had done everything he could think of to make the transition easier for Harry, encouraging him to leave some things behind since they’d always spend at least a week in the summer there. He’d told Harry to leave his summer wardrobe behind and had taken him shopping for their new wardrobes for the year… in Paris.

 

It was as much for his sake as for his father’s, Harry noticed. He knew his father had shopping down to an Olympic sport and he was finally free to indulge his passions, and who was he to argue since he enjoyed a good shopping spree himself.

 

They walked the charming streets around the Place Cachée in the Wizarding district in Montmartre and sat in charming cafés while their clothes were being made, Sirius having gone as far as ordering Harry’s Hogwarts robes at the same boutique just for kicks, after Harry fell in love with the feel of their wools. Even after a few years to get used to the lavishness of being a Black, he was still reeling at the number of dress robes they’d ordered. “We’ll have quite a number of formal functions this year, pup, both as hosts and attendees so we need variety, Morgana forbid we repeat an outfit in the same season.” His father said with a shudder at the thought, which had Harry laughing quietly. Rich people.

 

His father carried on merrily, while Harry just let his gaze wander in awe and gaped at everything. It took Sirius most of the day to realize Harry had never been abroad before, which prompted an emotional hug from his father and promises of many more vacations to come. It was the best day ever. 

 

They finally arrived and were promptly taken on a tour of the house, passing through endless enfilades of sitting rooms and parlors, a massive ballroom complete with mezzanine for the orchestra and a terrace overlooking the rose garden off a wall of French doors, formal and informal dining rooms, morning room, breakfast room, because apparently one needed a room to eat breakfast and then one to withdraw and read the newspaper. The master and heir studies, and the subfloor where the ritual rooms, dueling rooms and potions labs were. Sirius had the equipment in the dueling updated with state of the art dummies and everything in the latest auror grade fashion, he couldn’t wait for a nice spar with Severus when he could spare the time.

 

The family private quarters were all on the second floor of the east wing, overlooking the Italian walled gardens. Harry’s suite consisted of a sitting room, private office, bedroom, dressing room and bathroom. The elves had done the rooms according to Sirius’ instructions, toning down the gilding that dominated the rest of the house in favor of darker woods and deep blues and grays, with rust tones and maroons for warmth, even bringing out some furniture pieces from the Potter Vaults for an Indian flare, just like at Tŷ Du’r.

 

The master suite was even bigger, with private quarters and separate bathrooms designated for the master and consort, all connected to the shared bedroom, and they put Hermione up in a suite down the hall from them, much simpler but just as nice, with its own sitting room and bathroom.

 

“You can write up any titles you want moved to your rooms in the ledger by the door in the library, and the elves will take them up to you. Be mindful of the older texts though, some are not permitted to leave the library because of the preservation charms there.” Sirius told them to their absolute delight, laughing fondly at the pair of closet Ravenclaws' joy.

 

Harry spent the rest of the morning organizing his rooms, unpacking his clothes and sorting out his books, gently shooing away the elves that insisted on doing it for him. He let them sort out his toiletries in the bathroom at one point to get them to back off a little.

 

He joined the family for a happy luncheon on one of the terraces, under the shade of the wisterias growing over the wrought iron awning. Absolute bliss.

 

“So, how do you like it so far?” Sirius asked the group.

 

“It’s lovely, thank you so much for having me. The library is just… I don’t have words. And the suite is just a dream” Hermione said dreamily.

 

“Nonsense kid, that’ll be your room as long as you want it, even if you’re old and married and just want to get away from crying kids, it’ll always be yours.” Sirius said with a warm smile.

 

“I’m sure you’ll want it for your own kids eventually, but thank you.” Hermione said with a little smirk into her cup.

 

Sirius was just red like a tomato, spluttering nonsense but Remus just calmly thanked Hermione for the gesture, which made Sirius widen his eyes even wider.

 

~~~

 

Sirius and his husband retired to their sitting room, where he was reeling still from the antics of lunch, after leaving the kids in the library fighting over which books they got first.

 

“What do you mean kids Moony? We’ve never talked about this!” Sirius said as soon as the doors closed.

 

“Is it such a big thing? You’re free, we’re married. I’d love to have some kids someday. Wouldn’t you?” Remus said with a fond smile.

 

“I’ve never thought about it,” Sirius said. “No, that’s a lie, I have thought about it, but I’ve never felt like that was for me? Not ever, until Harry came along.”

 

“So let’s talk about it. How do you feel about it? Would you like to carry? Find a surrogate?” Remus asked calmly.

 

“I don’t know. I love being Harry’s father, but I sort of felt like I was done with that, having him. I secured the line, I did my duty, done, you know?” Sirius said after some thought.

 

“Well, I’m not putting any pressure on you love, it’s not something I think we should do until after everything is secure and Dumbledore is dealt with. But I’m definitely saying that after this is all over, I want a few kids with you.” Remus told him with certainty.

 

“Ok, that’s sensible I guess, I still need some time to come around to it. I know I don’t want to carry though… that’s just weird.” He said with a shudder. 

 

“Then after all is said and done, we find someone willing to carry for us and that’ll be that.” Remus said fondly. “Don’t worry pet, we can still practice in the meantime.” He added, lust coloring his tone and eyes.

 

“Well, when you put it like that, practice makes perfect.” Sirius smirked over his shoulder, making his way to their bedroom.

 

~~~

 

Harry’s birthday was fast approaching, which meant Neville’s was as well. They’d written constantly throughout the summer, as Harry felt a little guilty with how sudden his departure had been at the end of the school year. 

 

His father wanted to throw him a proper birthday party as an excuse to open up the house, now that he could invite all his friends over. Harry made him promise that it wouldn’t be some stuffy ball, just dinner and perhaps some entertainment. 

 

Harry failed.

 

He’d walked in on his father and Pepper in full planning mode, organizing the menu and the flowers and the band.

 

“Morning Bambi! It’s good I caught you. Let’s go over the guestlist for your party. It’s only two weeks away so we’re already behind in sending them out!” He said in an uproar.

 

“Just invite everyone but the Weasel, I’m sure there’s just as many people we want to invite as there are people we have to invite, so go nuts, I give up.” Harry said, throwing his hands in the air.

 

“That’s fine pup, you haven’t come out yet so it can be intimate still. Your sixteenth will be the big one.” Sirius smirked. “I’ll invite every heir you’re close with and their families, and Bill, the twins and Ginny from the Weasleys. Is that ok?”

 

“Sure, that’s fine. I actually wanted to talk to you about something else.” Harry said, taking a seat.

 

“Sure, what’s up.” Sirius said, putting down the napkin samples and sitting down.

 

“I’ve thought about it a lot, and I think I have the perfect birthday present for Nev.” he said ominously.

 

“Is it that expensive that you feel the need to consult me?” Sirius asked, slightly confused as to why he was being made part of it.

 

“No, it’ll be free actually. I want to offer Aunt Alice and Frank a bath in the healing waters. Do you think Augusta will go for it?” Harry asked thoughtfully. He’d considered it for a while, wishing he could rid his brother from her grandmother’s care, or lack thereof, but he doubted whether the woman would go for it or not.

 

“That’s a marvelous idea Harry! I’m sure both Neville and the hag would jump at the idea.” Sirius said excitedly.

 

“Good, because I’ve already written to Neville and I’m meeting him today at his house.” Harry smirked, “I came to let you know before I floo over.”

 

“That’s fine, I can hold down the fort here and finish things up for your party. Be sure to tell Neville that it can be a joint party if the Hag hasn’t made any plans.” Sirius called after him as he left.

 

~~~

 

“Lady Longbottom, thank you for having me.” Harry said politely after greeting Neville by the floo at Longbottom Manor.

 

“It’s always a pleasure to have your Heir Potter-Black.” Augusta said, “would you join us for tea in the sunroom?”

 

Once they were all seated with a cup and saucer in hand, Harry got down to business.

 

“I came for two reasons really, to ask you something.” Harry said. “First. I wanted to know if you had made any plans to celebrate Neville’s birthday.”

 

“Not this year I’m afraid, no. Events have overtaken us so it’ll be a family affair. No time to plan something more elaborate.” She excused.

 

“That’s actually perfect. Father is throwing a little party for me on the 31st and if it’s ok, we’d love to make it a joint birthday party. Everything is being handled already, you’re just welcome to come and enjoy yourselves.” Harry said with a polite smile.

 

“Are you sure it’s not an imposition?” Neville asked demurely, under his grandmother's watchful gaze.

 

“Absolutely not Nev! We’re godbrothers and born a day apart. It’s practical.” Harry said with a little laugh. “I just wanted to confirm so Father can send out the invitations in both our names.”

 

“That’s very thoughtful of you child, we’ll be happy to attend. I haven’t attended a soirée at Black Manor since Arcturus was alive.” Augusta said. “Handsome house, terrific cooks as well, the Black elves.” She added mostly to herself.

 

“Wonderful, I’ll confirm it with Father and the invitations will be sent out by tomorrow. The other thing I wanted to talk to both of you about, is Neville’s birthday present.

“Isn’t the party enough?” Neville asked, perplexed.

 

“Nonsense, I have a feeling you’ll like this.” Harry said.

 

“As you know, the Goblin Nation offered my father the gift of the healing waters after his trial, and it left me wondering.” Harry said. “If you agree, I will request the same gift for Aunt Alice and Lord Longbottom.” He said. “I would understand if you’re reluctant to agree, Lady Longbottom, but I made the proper enquiries and this boon will not come from the House of Black. The House of Potter is the steward for the Peverell Lordship, and they in turn are friends of the Goblin Nation. So I am offering as Heir Potter, honoring our alliance.” Harry said with a hopeful smile.

 

“Then I wholeheartedly accept, Heir Potter-Black. The House of Longbottom will forever be in your debt.” Augusta said with tears in her eyes.

 

“There is no debt to be had between allies, or between family. Neville is my godbrother. I want my godmother back just as much as I want him to have his parents back.” Harry said. “I will petition the Nation through my liaison while you make the necessary arrangements with St Mungo’s for their transfer into goblin care. Hopefully, they’ll be able to attend the party!” He ended cheerfully.

 

“This is terribly rude of me, but if you’ll excuse me, I’ll go and make arrangements right now.” Augusta said, practically trembling with the need to stand and leave.

 

“Then, would you mind if Neville accompanied me to speak with my liaison? I could do that right away as well.” Harry said, matching her excitement.

 

“Not at all, go children, the sooner the better. Oh my Francis, to have my Francis back at last! Thank you child.” She said, weeping as she left them to their own devices.

 

Harry then looked at Neville, who had been silent this whole time.

 

“Are you ok Nev? I’m sorry I couldn’t do this earlier, but now that I’m out in the open, I can offer it freely without much to explain.” Harry said contritely.

 

“What if he’s like her Har?” Neville said all of a sudden, terror in his eyes. “What if he’s just like her and it ends up being for the worst. Am I a terrible person if I admit I’m not sure I want him back?” He said, barely above a whisper.

 

“Have faith Nev, I won’t lie to you, there is a chance it might be like that, but something tells me it’ll be for the best. Trust me. Trust in our Mother.” Harry said soothingly. “Besides, even if it comes to that, things will turn out for the best anyway.”

 

“How? I’ll be disowned.” Neville said, spiraling again.

 

“And if things turn out as I think they will, Aunt Alice will be Lady Yaxley and Lady Rowle in her own right, so you can take up your heirships and I don’t doubt for a second that if your father dares lift a finger towards you, she’ll divorce him and take you, if she doesn’t outright take him out.” Harry said, “but I have faith in our Mother. I told you how things went with my Dad, and I know that our Dark Mother will make him see, just as my dad saw from Death’s Realm. He’ll come back better, I know it.” 

 

~~~

 

The next day, Harry met Neville and his Gran at the Janus Thickey ward in St Mungo’s, escorted by Bill.

 

“Well met, Dowager Longbottom, Heir Longbottom. I’m William Weasley, Guardian of the Silver Halls and liaison between the House of Peverell and the Sovereign Goblin Nation. I’m here to escort Lord and Lady Longbottom to the healing halls.” Bill said, introducing himself.

 

“Well met, Heir Weasley, please tell me, how are things going to go from now?” Augusta asked.

 

“Certainly. They will be transferred to our healing halls where a healer will run some diagnostics to determine the severity of their condition and how long they will be bathing in the healing waters. We will wait the alloted time in a waiting room provided by the nation, where meals will be provided should the process run long. If you have business to attend to or simply don’t want to wait there, you’ll have free passage to and from until they awaken. All involved parties have been notified and will be in attendance.” Bill said cryptically.

 

“What other parties? Us three is more than enough, wouldn't you say?” Augusta asked, confused.

 

“Lord Malfoy has been notified, as the acting Head of Lady Longbottom’s houses.” Bill said, nonplussed.

 

“It can’t be helped, I guess, fine.” Augusta said with pursed lips.

 

“Are the patients ready for transfer? I have medical portkeys for both of them and the team of healers waiting on the other side.” Bill asked.

 

“Yes, everything is set and they’ve been discharged into the Goblin Nation’s care.” Augusta informed.

 

“Great. Would you like to speak to them before we leave? You won’t get the chance before they are taken to the waters.” Bill told them.

 

“Yes, thank you.” Augusta said.

 

After she came out of the room, she motioned Neville to go in. After a few minutes, he came out a little teary eyed and nodded to Bill.

 

“May I have a little moment?” Harry asked before Bill could move in.

 

“Certainly, go in child.” Augusta said, moving to the side.

 

Harry went in and saw the decrepit forms lying in their cots, gaze clouded and distant. He approached Alice first and sat beside her.

 

“Hi Aunt Alice, I’m Hadrian, your godson. I’m sorry I haven’t come to meet you before now, but I’m happy to know that you’ll hopefully be back in a little while. I’ve heard a lot about you from Mum’s portrait and Uncle Sev. Neville is also very happy to have you back. He’s been great to me, I just hope I’m able to repay all his kindness.” Harry said with a little laugh. “I know from Mum how hard you had it before, and I’m sorry to say that when you come back, I need you to be strong for Nev. He’s come such a long way in these last few years, and he’s really nervous about having both of you back, but especially his father. I hope that if push comes to shove, you’ll stick up for yourself and him. I’ll see you soon.” He said, before moving to Frank’s bed.

 

“Well met, Lord Longbottom. I’m Hadrian Potter, Nev’s godbrother. I just wanted to say that I hope that when you come back to us, you’ll have learned some lessons and love my brother regardless of how you view the world, because if you ever touch even a hair on his head, there is no place I won’t be able to find you, no pain I won’t make you intimately acquainted with and no sorrow I will spare you. I hope our Blessed Mother shows you how horrible your mother has been to your son, how harmful your views have been. My father learned, and you were friends once, so I hope you do too. I’ll see you on the other side.”

 

~~~

 

“Dowager Longbottom, Heir Longbottom. We have finished with the preliminary diagnostics. The damage is quite extensive, more than any case we’ve handled before. You are welcome to wait here but we advise that you return tomorrow morning, they will spend the rest of today in the waters and most likely won’t wake up until morning at the earliest. A portkeyed letter will be sent as soon as they show signs of waking up.” Healer SilverHook said to the room.

 

“Thank you, master Goblin, we’ll go and wait for your notice at home then.” Augusta said, grateful she was able to leave and not spend another minute in Lucius’ presence, if the sneer she directed at him was any indicative. 

 

“Can I stay with Harry for a while before returning home Gran?” Nev asked before the group disbanded, surely to ensure she said yes.

 

“Be home before dinner,” was all she said before leaving.

 

“Charming woman.” Lucius said before taking his own leave. “Until tomorrow children.” He said with a polite nod.

 

“So, what do you want to do Nev?” Harry asked. He hadn’t planned on staying in the alley, but he wouldn’t refuse him right now.

 

“Anything really, can we get some coffee? Browse the shops a little? I just need the distraction. She’s been unusually nasty since yesterday and I’m still nervous.” Neville winced.

 

“Sure! We can shop for your birthday present.” Harry said, taking him by the elbow.

 

“Don’t be daft Harry, this is present enough for every birthday I have left on this realm.” Neville laughed, shaking his head.

 

“You’ll soon learn that it’s foolish to try and come between a Black and his shopping, brother dear. Let’s go!”

 

~~~

 

Harry got the letter just as he was finishing breakfast, happy to have come down looking decent just in case this happened. He said a quick goodbye to everyone at the table and activated the portkey which took him straight to the waiting room they’d been in yesterday.

 

“Heir Potter-Black. Welcome, you’re the last to arrive. Lord and Lady Longbottom have made a most satisfactory recovery, they should be waking up anytime now if the monitoring charms are to be trusted.” Healer SilverHook informed those in the room.

 

“Thank you master Goblin, when will we be able to see them?” Augusta asked, clearly impatient.

 

“It won’t be more than 20 minutes after they wake up, Dowager Longbottom, once they are discharged they’ll be brought here to this room and we will leave you to reacquaint yourselves for as long as you want.” SilverHook told them.

 

Lucius went ahead to speak with the Goblin, who simply nodded in understanding before exiting the room. Augusta looked at him suspiciously, but Harry quickly distracted her with a cup of tea. He knew the plan of course, Lucius had dropped by for dinner with the family and they’d talked about the best course of action for the next day. If everything was going according to plan, Lucius had just instructed the Goblin to perform a line test to confirm if Alice would take Neville’s place as heiress or not. By the looks she was giving Lucius, Harry didn’t doubt for a second that she would try to take them all home before her lies could be uncovered.

 

The wait was stressful, the minutes ticking by like treacle, until the moment when the goblins brought them in.

 

If anyone expected a dazed and confused couple, that’s certainly not what they got. Frank Longbottom was even taller than Neville, but just as strong and broad, with the same straw blond hair and strong square jaw. Alice was by no means a short woman, but beside her husband she almost looked petite, slim and mousy, with vivid warm eyes, perky nose and a cute pixie cut that suited her.

 

Frank and Alice Longbottom strode in standing tall and with sure steps. Looking around the room, until they spotted Neville.

 

“Francis! Oh my Francis! At last!” Augusta started yapping like a pug, only to be utterly ignored as Frank crossed the room to hug Neville tight.

 

“My Nev.” he just repeated into Neville’s hair as the boy cried freely. “It’s ok, it’s over. It’s all over.”

 

Harry could only smile. Rather awkwardly by the side, because frankly, they should have the moment to themselves rather than having him and Lucius as witnesses to such an intimate moment, but he was happy nonetheless.

 

Alice joined the group hug immediately, also whispering into Neville’s ear and kissing him all over.

 

“My baby boy, I’m so sorry, we tried my love, we heard everything, every visit, we tried to come back, it was like being prisoners in our bodies. But it’s all over now. You don’t have to worry about a thing, we’re back and we’re not going anywhere.” Alice said.

 

“Francis! Come say hello to your mother!” Augusta said, losing her patience.

 

“Oh, I’ll be right over mother, just you wait. I have such a tight hug just for you.” He said venomously.

 

“Perhaps we should be heading home, you must be so tired, you don’t know what you’re saying darling.” She started to say, sensing trouble not far ahead.

 

“I don’t think so mother, I think these fine people will bear witness to our settling of the score.” Frank said with resolve.

 

He reluctantly let go of Neville, though not fully, almost dragging him along as he made his way towards Harry.

 

“Hadrian, thank you for what you’ve done. I’m glad to see that the alliance between our houses stands strong.” He said for the room to hear, before leaning in slightly to whisper, “I’ve learned my lesson. Thank you. Jamie and Lyra send their love.”

 

“Francis, will you come and greet me properly? Or will you greet every Tom, Dick and Harry before you make your way to your own mama finally?” Augusta tried for humor, failing miserably.

 

“Just Harry, mother, no Tom or Dick” he said, with a pleased smirk at his own pun, “but I’d prefer to deal with you privately. There’s business to attend to.” He said, leaving no room for argument.

 

As Frank dealt with his mother, Alice approached Harry tentatively.

 

“Harry, thank you. Thank you for everything. We’ve seen everything. Everything you’ve done for my Nev.” She said with tears in her eyes.

 

“He’s family, aunt Alice, there’s nothing I wouldn’t do for family, and besides, you must have seen just how much he’s done for me too then.” He said with a smile. “I’m happy you’re ok. He’ll need you now. We can talk later, I’m just here as a formality, this is his time with you.”

 

“It’s amazing how much like your mother you can be without ever truly having met her.” She said with a loving caress to his cheek. “I’d say may our Mother bless you, but I have it on good authority that she already has.” She whispered conspiratorially.

 

“Lord Malfoy, thank you for being here today and for your fine work as Steward of my houses, but I’ll be taking my birthright today for the Yaxley and Rowle families. I do hope the alliance between our houses will remain strong.” Alice said, turning around. 

 

“Francis! Are you hearing any of this!? When you married this harlot you promised, promised ME, YOUR MOTHER! You promised that she was reformed, that she’d given up her wretched ways, and now she’s taking headship of not one, but two dark houses? In alliance with Death Eater scum? Divorce her at once and disown the whelp! There is still time for you my darling boy, you are still young, you can remarry and give your house a proper heir! This is a disgrace! Shame on the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Longbottom!” Augusta began in a hysterical rant, only to be silenced by Frank.

 

“Thank you for keeping my wand safe Neville darling.” Frank smiled at his son after silencing Augusta. 

 

“Mother, for your information I will not be divorcing or disowning anyone today, and I will be dealing with you privately at home, but make no mistake, we know, we know everything. Not only because our Blessed Mother showed us, but because Neville would tell us everything any time you visited. We were there, mother, trapped inside, aware of everything. And your reckoning has come.” Frank said.

 

“Master Goblin, may I trouble you for a moment? If you could call the Longbottom, Yaxley and Rowle account managers please?” Frank said to the goblin standing guard by the door.

 

~~~

 

Harry enjoyed the bizarre scene unfolding in front of him. The solemnity of both Frank and Alice taking up their Lordships and Neville his remaining heirships while Augusta wailed silently in the background, now in a body bind after she tried to tackle Alice. 

 

When all the formalities were done, Lucius bid them farewell and good luck, expecting to see them the next day for the July Wizengamot meeting.

 

“I should be going too.” Harry said rather awkwardly. “I’ll see you tomorrow then, I guess. I’m going with Father to the Wizengamot.” 

 

“That’s nice, we’ll take Neville then, he’s long overdue a session. Maybe after we could grab some lunch with you and Sirius?” Alice said hesitantly. “We’ve been made aware that there is a lot underway at the moment, and as much as we’d like to just shut ourselves in and just enjoy Neville, we understand we’re back because we’re needed.”

 

“We’d be happy to have you. I’ll tell him today.” Harry said with a smile.

 

“Thank you again Harry, I don’t know how we’ll ever repay you for the gift you’ve given us.” Frank said solemnly.

 

“There’s nothing to repay, Nev’s my brother.” Harry said with a dismissive shrug. “But if you really want to repay me, I just ask that you deal with your mother appropriately.” 

 

“Oh I will, don’t you worry about that. I have a lot of scores to settle after everything we’ve been shown, Mother just lucked out that she’ll come first.” Frank said, with a murderous glint in his eyes, getting worked up but collecting himself quickly.

 

“I’m sorry,” he said, “I’m just so angry,” 

 

“I’d be as well.” Harry said reassuringly. 

 

“Bye Har, thank you again. I’ll see you tomorrow.” Neville said, giving him a tight hug.

 

~~~

 

“He has some nerve showing up anyway,” Sirius sneered as he looked up to the visitors gallery, where Dumbledore was seated, no doubt waiting to pull the strings on his puppet. Lord Doge had been appointed temporary Steward to all of Dumbledore’s stolen lines, or proxies as they were politely referred to in public. 

 

They both decided to show up early, so they could get the full show and hopefully greet Alice and Frank and shield them a bit from the commotion they were sure to cause. It was also most likely the reason the Goat dared to make a public appearance in the courts, surely to recruit them once again for his Order. 

 

They mingled for a while, Sirius making introductions and presenting Harry to some Lords and Ladies he hadn’t met before. They were engaged in conversation with Tom and a few other Lords when Frank and Alice arrived with Neville in tow, looking every bit the heir in his maroon robes. They quickly made their way toward the couple before everyone else in the room could launch themselves at them.

 

“Frankie, Allie, you have no idea how good it is to see you.” Sirius said as he gave both a big hug, reciprocated in full by the couple.

 

“It’s good to be back Siri, and all thanks to your boy here. You’ve done good.” Frank said merrily, patting Sirius on the back.

 

“Nah, he just popped out good like that, I think I might have wrecked him a little actually, since I got him, but the devastating good looks are mostly me.” He said with a devilish smirk. 

 

“There's definitely some of you in there Paddy, but he’s the spitting image of Jamie and Ly. There’s no denying it.” She said, cupping Harry’s cheek lovingly for a second.

 

“Once you’re settled, I’m sure they’d love to see you. We could set up another lunch at the Abbey and visit with their portraits, I’d certainly like for them to see Nev again.” Harry offered with a warm smile.

 

“That’s a lovely plan dear, but don’t worry about us just yet, it feels like yesterday was the last we saw of them. We’ll set something up before the summer is over.” Alice smirked.

 

“He’s here.” Frank said with a nondescript face, the rage in his eyes the only tell of his mood.

 

“He is, surely chomping at the bit to recruit you back into the Order.” Sirius snorted.

 

“I’d like to see him try. The only good thing Mother did in all these years was to declare that feud.” Frank sneered.

 

“Oh?” Sirius said, masking his shock as best he could.

 

“We can talk more freely after lunch Pads, but to make a long story short, we’re back with some marching orders, and we intend to follow them.” Frank said just as the Minister took his seat and started calling the meeting to order.

 

Harry and Sirius went to sit at the Black seat, Harry beside him in the little seat next to his father's primary seat, meant for the heir. It wasn’t unusual for heirs to accompany the sitting Lord on important sessions in order for them to learn the ropes. Most of them would come during the holidays or if they had already graduated. 

 

“I call this meeting of the Wizengamot to order and yield the floor to our Chief Warlock for any new business.” Fudge called, pounding his gavel to silence the room.

 

“Thank you Minister,” Lucius said with a nod towards the man, and continued addressing the room. “Welcome to our July gathering, my esteemed Lords and Ladies. We have a full docket today and many bills to get through, so I’ll keep introductions brief. I open the floor for any claims or changes in stewardship before we begin today's arguments.” Lucius called.

 

“Yes, thank you Chief Warlock, I, Aurelius Tiberias Crouch, Lord of the Ancient and Most Noble House of Crouch, claim the Crouch seat of my birthright. My seat will move to the Gray Faction.” Barty said loudly.

 

“Welcome Lord Crouch, please take your seat.” Lucius said with a polite nod. “Any other claims?”

 

“Yes, thank you Lord Malfoy. I, Lord Francis Augustus Longbottom, Lord of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Longbottom, have come to claim the Longbottom seat of my birthright. I thank my mother, the Dowager Lady Longbottom for her stewardship during these years I’ve been indisposed. My seat will remain in the Light Faction” Frank said.

 

The Longbottom seat glowed bright gold for a moment, the magic of the chamber recognizing Frank’s claim.

 

“The chamber acknowledges your claim, welcome Lord Longbottom, please take your seat.” Lucius said

 

“Thank you Chief Warlock,” Frank bowed his head and took his seat, Neville joining him in the heir seat beside him

 

“Any other claims before we continue?” Lucius asked as mere formality.

 

“Yes, thank you Chief Warlock.” Alice said, stepping to the front of the room.

 

“I, Lady Alice Helena Longbottom, Lady Consort of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Longbottom, and Lady of the Ancient and Most Noble Houses of Yaxley and Rowle, have come today to claim the Yaxley and Rowle seats of my birthright. I thank you, Chief Warlock, for your stewardship during these years I’ve been unable to claim them. My seats will remain in the Dark Faction.” Alice said with the same little smirk Frank had.

 

“Welcome, Lady Longbottom, it has been my pleasure and privilege to guard your seats. Please take them now.” Lucius nodded politely at her.

 

“Why is he calling her that if she’s a lady in her own right?” Harry asked.

 

“A consort of a Most Ancient and Most Noble house trumps a lower ranking lord or lady in their own right. It’s her highest ranking title.” Sirius whispered. 

 

“Ha, that’s good for Remy to know, I’d like to see him be greeted by Lady Selwyn then.” Harry snickered. It was widely known that Umbridge, who held the Selwyn seat, was an ardent opponent to creatures.

 

“He’d kill her on sight. And I’m not kidding.” Sirius whispered ominously.

 

“My Lords and ladies, we have a full docket and I believe we should start with our most controversial piece of legislation on the agenda, lest we spend the day endlessly discussing glove thickness regulations for potions equipment and leave no room for important issues.” Lucius said nonchalantly, eliciting laughs from his crowd.

 

“The chamber yields the floor to Lord Slytherin, the sponsor of our first bill on the agenda, for the restitution of the Olde Ways and the free celebration of the eight sabbats.” Lucius said, to the agitated whispers of the room.

 

“Thank you Chief Warlock.” Tom said politely in his American accent.

 

“My lords and ladies. Today, after careful discussion and consideration of my bill during our last meeting, and in private meetings with members of all factions to discuss it and reach a satisfactory compromise, I wish to move my bill to a vote.” Tom said.

 

“Who seconds the motion?” Lucius asked the room.

 

At a chorus of “Aye” from the dark faction, the motion passed.

 

“The ayes have it, the bill passes to vote. The ayes and nays may have the floor to explain their motives and then we shall cast the vote. The Nays will open the argument, followed by the Ayes’ counter.” Lucius said. Shamelessly giving the opposers the losing ground, without chance of rebuttal, the Ayes would have the final say.

 

“Thank you, Chief Warlock. As interim Leader of the light faction, it worries me greatly that our legislation is moving in this direction” Lord Doge said, almost as if possessed by the Goat. “We’ve come a long way in these years after the alleged demise of You Know Who, and it’s deeply worrying to see such advancements reversed. Sure, it’s a few rituals here and there now, but what next? Necromancy on the open roads? Blood magic as a core subject at Hogwarts? Lines have to be drawn and they have to be maintained. We are the caretakers and guards of our peace, it must be preserved at all cost!” Doge said, ending his presentation.

 

“Thank you, Lord Doge, now the Ayes have the floor.” Lucius said.

 

“Thank you Chief Warlock.” Tom said.

 

“I understand the interim leader’s concerns, and I assure you that the bill has been proofread and vetted by members of every faction in order to reach an acceptable compromise and for the more distrusting to be able to search for any loophole or hidden meaning that could be exploited from the text. There is no agenda here beside the free celebration of our oldest traditions as wixen. I admit it has been a culture shock, moving to this country only to find that instead of convicting the criminal, you outlaw the weapon. I grew up celebrating the Sabbats, and many other rituals that feed the magic all around us. I can assure you that every Dark Lord in my History of Magic class at Ilvermorny was European. MACUSA has a much more lax stance on the legality of certain practices and we have a much lower crime rate and virtually zero Dark Lords in our nation’s history, even before the establishment of MACUSA while we were still the colonies. If that little tidbit of information is able to put some minds at ease, that a few bonfires and fruit offerings here and there eight times a year won’t result in mass murder and mayhem down the line, then I will leave this chamber content. We’ve grown arrogant as wixen, and we forget to be thankful to our Blessed Mother, for the gifts she bestows upon us, and once upon a time we knew that our gratitude was to be shown during the sacred holidays. Most of the world still remembers, it’s time for Britain to freshen up its memory.” Tom presented masterfully, the whole chamber enraptured in his rhetoric. It was mostly as a display of unity since it would pass merely with their own faction’s votes. 

 

“Thank you, we will move to the vote. All those in favor of this bill being made into law, say aye.” Lucius called.

 

“Aye!” Said the whole Dark Faction, most of the Gray faction and a few of the Light Faction, most notably, Lord Longbottom and Lady Abbott, wand lit with a bright golden light at the tip. That boded well for the future of their reforms, if the Most Ancient and Most Noble houses of the light started voting with them, it would slowly encourage the riff raff to follow.

 

“All those against?” Lucius asked as protocol demanded, but the results were clear as day.

 

The remaining few gray and light wands lit gold and the count was tallied.

 

“The ayes have it! I pass the bill to our Minister for its signing, stamping and publication in tomorrow’s Prophet for its official announcement.” Lucius said, levitating the official copy of the bill towards Fudge, who signed the bill and stamped his ministerial ring on it. “I proclaim this bill as the law of the land, effective immediately. A full transcript of the law shall be published in tomorrow's paper for closer examination and study for the general public.” 

 

“Lucius convinced him to waive the usual waiting period by securing invitations for him and his social climber wife to his Lughnasadh celebration.” Sirius whispered in Harry’s ear, the triumphant smirk plain to see.

 

“That’s nice, I assume we’re invited as well?” Harry asked conversationally.

 

“Of course, though it cost dear Lucius his annual Yule ball for the House of Black to give up the honor of opening the Sabbat celebrations once they were reinstated. It’s a win-win in my books.” His father smirked wider still.

 

“Poor Cissy, I’m sure she’ll miss it.” Harry said.

 

“Nonsense, she’s a daughter of our House, she’ll be heavily involved in the preparations. Nobody throws a better party than Cissy, it would be mad to keep her from doing what she does best.”

 

After that, the meeting went on as seemingly inconsequential bills were passed and vetoed. Tom played a stealthy and calculated game, allowing light bills to pass as a gesture of good will, only to covertly kill them with his own a while later, essentially leaving them obsolete before they would even be enforced. Most of the Dark bills put forth until now looked harmless if studied on their own, but cemented their power when enacted as a whole. It’s what enabled them to audit the ministry departments to strengthen their position and what was slowly opening up a hole in the Goats armor so the ministry could interfere in his last bastion of power, Hogwarts.

 

~~~

 

The meeting ended according to schedule, so most of the Lord and Ladies remained behind on the chamber floor to mingle and gossip for a while.

 

Frank and Alice were the talk of the room, conveniently leaving Barty to fade into the background. Sirius and Harry were soon pulled into their conversations, as Frank told anyone that would listen that they’d been healed by way of the friendship between the House of Peverell and the Goblin Nation. The gesture did not go unnoticed by the light faction, earning them good will from some and suspicion from the more sycophantic ones that still thought the sun rose and set out of the Goat’s arse.

 

They were talking amiably with Lady Abbott and Lady Bones, Harry asking about Hannah’s and Susan’s summers so far, when they were interrupted by Lord Doge.

 

“I’m amazed by you two, voting in league with the Dark,” he said, in a poor impression of the Goat.

 

“Oh please! Cut the act Elphias, why wouldn’t I vote in favor. You know most of us still observe the Olde Ways, even you! I may be many things, but I’m not a hypocrite.” Lady Abbott said playfully, even if the jab was true.

 

“I run the DMLE, and even I confess to burning the occasional Yule Log and offering the bounty of the harvest on Mabon. Admit it Doge, your preferred course of action is nonsensical, if we continue down this path, we’ll end up outlawing wands!” Amelia said, a little more aggressively than Lady Abbott.

 

“The Most Ancient and Most Noble Houses have a duty to uphold our most sacred traditions, Lord Doge, though you wouldn’t understand would you? Your house is one of the most recent additions to our governing body, is it not? The House of Longbottom has always observed the Sabbats, most of us do, safe behind our wards, even if most dare not admit it, so why criminalize something that is a core value of wixdom. It makes no sense.” Frank said condescendingly. 

 

The man just left, sputtering nonsense about the rise of the darkness and blood supremacy and being ready. 

 

After some time, they began making their way towards the door, making excuses as they had lunch plans to attend. 

 

On their way out, Tom intercepted them to make his introductions.

 

“Lord Longbottom, Lady Longbottom, Heir Longbottom. I wanted to introduce myself before you left. I’m Thomas Sayre, Lord Slytherin.” Tom said with a charming smile.

 

“It’s nice to meet you Lord Slytherin.” They both said pleasantly. “Sirius, isn’t he your brother in law?” Frank asked.

 

“Yes, he’s Reggie’s husband.” Sirius confirmed with a polite smile.

 

“Then please join us for lunch, I haven’t seen Regulus in forever. Even if it’s rather rude of me to add guests as a guest myself. I’m sure it’s no trouble isn’t it Siri?” Alice asked innocently.

 

“Of course it’s no trouble! The more the merrier, we’re going straight to the Palais from here Tom, why don’t you go and get Reg at home and you can floo over.” Sirius proposed.

 

“We’d be delighted, thank you.” Tom said happily, “I’ll go right now so as to not delay you while you make your way out. It seems it’ll be slow going and I see that funny man Dumbledore standing guard at the gate waiting for you no doubt.” He smirked as he bid them goodbye and left the chamber, avoiding the Goat’s attempts to approach him.

 

“Should we try and dodge him?” Harry asked, thinking of a way of avoiding the wretched man.

 

“Oh no, this is long overdue. You’ve had your beef with the man already, it’s our turn.” Frank said with a wicked smirk.

 

They continued on their way out, stopping occasionally for a quick how do you do and see you later, until there was no one blocking the path between them and the Goat. He was standing still at the other side of the chamber doors, the magic of the room preventing him from entering the floor, his access restricted to the visitors entry on the other side of the room.

 

He tried to maintain a cheerful demeanor, even though he was looking at Sirius and Harry with thinly concealed apprehension.

 

“Frank! My boy, and dear Alice! It’s so good to see you well finally. I was wondering if I may have a word with the both of you privately? There are many old friends who’d be happy to see you.” He said with his usual grandfatherly tone.

 

“That’s Lord and Lady Longbottom to you. You seem to forget you are an Enemy of my House, Mr Dumbledore. We have nothing to say to each other, but I have come to find out you are under investigation at the moment, and I have much to say to Amy Bones.” Frank said coldly.

 

“You don’t mean that my boy, surely. Everything is mostly ironed out with dear Augusta. It was a little misunderstanding, that's all. We should talk this over at some other time, gather some of the old crowd, you’ve been sorely missed.” He said, subtle as a heart attack.

 

“Let me be perfectly clear Mr Dumbledore, there is nothing ironed out, and you won’t deal with my mother anymore, as she finds herself indisposed at the moment, but if you had any doubts left then let me clarify them. You and yours of your body, lawfully begotten, will forever be in feud with The Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Longbottom. Come to us for water and we’ll shower you in salt, come for shelter and we’ll tie you to a palm tree in the middle of the desert and see if you can prune up even more. We have nothing to say to you and want nothing to do with you or your little group of groomed worshippers. And if you ever so much as try to say anything but good morning and good afternoon to my Neville, I will gladly snog a Dementor like a bitch in heat for the things I’ll do to you. And I will enjoy it, immensely. Do I make myself clear?” Frank said with a nasty sneer directed at the old man.

 

“Perfectly, my boy.” Dumbledore said, resigned, barely above a whisper. 

 

“Wonderful, have the day you deserve Mr Dumbledore.” He said, and the group strode past him to floo away.

 

~~~

 

They managed to continue small talk and pleasantries right through lunch, Alice catching up with Regulus and everyone else engaging in polite conversation, only to get down to business while coffee was served in the drawing room.

 

“So, it’s been nice so far, keeping up this pretense, but I think we should have some serious talks Lord Slytherin.” Frank said seriously.

 

“By all means, let’s…” Tom said.

 

“Our Blessed Mother showed us what came to pass while we were… away.” Frank said. “We know she has blessed both you and Harry, and we were asked to lend aid if she was to return our good health to us. I see the error of my ways but I am at my core a light wizard, that hasn’t changed. What has changed though is my understanding of how balance must be maintained and how the scales have tipped dangerously to one side, and for balance to be restored, an equal and opposing swing of the pendulum is inevitable until it rests in the middle. I will not oppose you, but I will not join you. I cannot go against my core beliefs, literally.” Frank explained “but my wife and son are dark, and they will thrive in this new world of yours, so if my terms are acceptable, you will have the Longbottom’s vote in the Light Faction and my support in the Hogwarts Board, for their sake. A veneer of bipartisanship will do wonders to smooth out the transition.” 

 

“Then please, state your terms, I’m sure we can reach an acceptable compromise.” Tom said calmly.

 

“My support will be purely political. I don’t wish to involve myself personally any further than that. I will not join you, nor will I oppose you. If my neutrality is acceptable, you may count on the Longbottom seat. Second, I want guarantees that my wife and child will be safe if the conflict escalates. They may choose to join you or not, but I want to know they’ll be safe. And third, there is the contentious point of Bellatrix Lestrange.” Frank said. 

 

“Yes, quite. The first and second point are no issue. We want enthusiastic consent as far as our following goes so we’ll gladly take neutrality over opposition. On your third point, we should discuss further. Could you elaborate on what happened that night? I’d already fallen by that point.” Tom said.

 

“Yes, we figured out in the end that they weren’t there on your orders, first because they were insistent on us somehow knowing where you were, which was rather ludicrous. And second, because at no point was Neville targeted, they’d come for us, for information.” Frank recounted.

 

“And who was there precisely, who bears the brunt of the guilt if I may ask.”

 

“We dueled against Bellatrix and Rodolphus. If they came with anyone else, they did not come in with them.” Frank said. “Once we were subdued, Bellatrix handled the torture, she was beside herself, completely mad. I remember, close to the end, before our minds became so fragmented our consciousness became boxed up in some deep recess, Rodolphus was telling her to stop, I’ll grant him that, he was complicit up to the point he wasn’t. I will also grant that Bellatrix did not seem in her right mind, though I can’t remember her ever being sane so there is that.” Frank said with a sneer.

 

“Quite right. To be plain, I’m of two minds about what to do about Bellatrix. We are hoping to get most of our faithful that are imprisoned freed legally, through revisionist retrials, but her case seems quite irredeemable through those means. Also, for our current purposes, she’s become a liability. So plain and simple, she’s of no use to me as she was to Lord Voldemort, but on the other hand, she is family, and perhaps the same treatment you received will work wonders on her.” Tom explained the difficult position he found himself in.

 

“May I be frank? I don’t like that plan one bit.” Frank said with a smirk, and Harry thought he was a total dad joker, with his unabashed love for a good pun. 

 

“I understand you wanting to do things beyond reproach, but from what I’ve seen so far, you’ve cultivated an environment of unity and reconciliation that wouldn’t survive liberating guilty prisoners. Sirius was innocent and it galvanized a nation, but these people are guilty. Yes, some may have been given harsher sentences than necessary, but the public agrees they are guilty, so they’ll turn on you because the other shoe will have finally dropped. It was all a scam, they’re taking over, etc. And you’ll have a war on your hands again. And furthermore, if you release them into society bearing that scarlet letter, they’ll never live it down.” Frank said.

 

“I see your point, perhaps it was a little over confident to think that we might pull something like that off without it backfiring. We’ve grown complacent.” Tom said, masking his distaste. He couldn’t afford arrogance at this point. He’d need to reevaluate some things, urgently.

 

“That’s beside the point. If you ask me? I think you’ve been managing fairly well with fake identities and tales of distant relations. Break them out, give them a new identity. Especially those with political value, the rest don’t need tales of distant cousins in order to claim seats, they just need a new name and backstory.” Alice offered at that point, and it was a rather sensible choice. Why fix something that’s working?

 

“That seems like something that could work. We’ll work on something. It’s still not a priority at the moment, other than to ascertain your stance in relation to what we might do about Bella.” Tom said.

 

“As we said, we understand that there are plans for her coming from above both our stations, and it’s not our place to meddle, but we will not forgive, and we will not forget. All we can offer is looking the other way and a promise that we won’t kill her on sight. We don’t want to ever be in the same room, breathe the same air or Merlin forbid, speak to her in any way, shape or form.” Frank explained.

 

“Well, I can certainly promise that I won’t give cause for interaction, but she’ll be an independent person who might choose to shop the same day you do, in the same shop you do, or have business at the ministry or wish to make a withdrawal from her vaults on the same day you do, so I can’t promise to enforce no contact. I can simply say I won’t give a reason for it. Is that acceptable?” Tom asked, hoping for a compromise.

 

Frank and Alice considered that for a moment, having a silent conversation with just their eyes.

 

“That is acceptable. We promise no harm will come to her from our part if she stays on her side of things and doesn’t approach us. Even if she feels remorse, we don’t want to hear it.” Frank said. 

 

“Then we have a deal.” Tom said, masking his relief behind his impenetrable mask. He’d grown accustomed to getting things his way and he was appalled at how complacent it had made him. He couldn’t afford to dismiss things or worse, grow soft.

 

After that, the atmosphere returned to its previous pleasantness with talks of the party. The Longbottom’s readily agreed to come and thanked Sirius for his consideration towards Neville. They excused themselves a while later since there were multiple errands and things that tended to pile up after 14 years of absence, and if they had a party to attend in the coming days then a new wardrobe wasn’t something to delay.

 

“Tom, how are things with The Goat? Any news?” Harry asked him before he too left. He’d tried to enjoy his holiday as best he could, but being left out of the loop was making him anxious.

 

“Nothing worth troubling you with. He’s reorganizing, and his attempts at recruiting are failing miserably. With no hard evidence of my return there is nothing to dispel the rumors of senility we’ve been circulating in the press and in society, so people have no cause to put their lot in with the likes of him. He’s stalling with appointing a new DADA teacher though, for whatever reason. The deadline is coming soon so that the ministry will have to intervene and appoint one on his behalf and it might play into our hand if they have to do it. I’ll keep you posted if there’s something worth telling you, but otherwise just enjoy this temporary reprieve. I know it’s a strange feeling, but it’s well earned.” Tom said.

 

“Ok, thank you. I’m not used to this, I feel like if I truly let myself relax then something will happen. I’ve never not been alert.” Harry complained with a heavy sigh.

 

“I know, but you're not alone in this now, and I’m more than capable of both handling things for you and also recognizing when I might need your help, so just keep enjoying your summer, keep up your dueling and dark arts training with Severus and have fun with your friends. How is your animagus training coming along?” Tom asked.

 

“Not much to tell really, I could tell you all sorts of fun facts about falcons though, but there’s not much else to it. A few days before my birthday I’ll be able to add the mandrake leaf to the potion uncle Sev is brewing for us and then it’s just a waiting game for the next thunderstorm so I can drink it. Then we’ll be done, hopefully before term starts.” Harry explained. For all the mythical talks of his fathers becoming animagi he’d thought it would be harder really, and when he told his father as much, he’d been lectured on how easy he had it. They’d had to brew their own potions, access to muggle books as a bunch of purebloods during the school year was nonexistent so they’d had taken way longer to study their forms, and then the waiting for a thunderstorm lengthened the process even longer. He’d had everything done for him and given to him. He hadn’t meant it disparagingly, and he said as much and how thankful he was, so Sirius let it go. 

In the end, he’d grown intimately acquainted with falcons in the three weeks since discovering his animal form and he meditated daily, visualizing it, thanks to the books Remus had picked up for him.

 

“That’s nice. There will be no need to wait for a storm once your potion is ready. We’ll check the muggle weather reports for one somewhere in the world and I’ll portkey us there so you can take it that same day. It’ll be my birthday present for you.” Tom said.

 

“Thank you Tom! That would be incredible! Can we take Draco too?” Harry asked excitedly.

 

“Of course we can, I want both of you to be as protected as you can be this year, and a secret animagus form is a good trick to have up one’s sleeve.” Tom smirked. “Now I must be off, I’m afraid, but do keep up your studies and fun times. Maybe Draco should join your dueling lessons, I’ll have a word with Lucius and Severus about it.”

 

Harry returned to the drawing room with the biggest grin on his face, to spend the rest of the summer with Draco? Amazing.

 

~~~

 

“Are you ready?” Tom asked, after procuring the broken quill from his pocket.

 

Both boys were clutching their vials of potion and were nodding giddily at Tom. 

 

“Ok, everyone take a hold of the quill and I’ll activate the portkey,” Tom said, holding it out for the boys and Sirius to touch.

 

Harry felt the pull like a hook behind his navel and soon landed firmly on hard soil, in the middle of a furious thunderstorm.

 

“Where are we!” Harry yelled over the howling winds and thunder.

 

“An island a few miles off the coast of Singapore” Tom shouted back. “Quick! Before we get soaked, it looks like the downpour will start any minute now!”

 

They both spit out the little bullet of mushed up mandrake leaf and quickly inserted them in the vial of potion. A few swirls had the leaves quickly dissolved into the brew before they chugged the whole thing in one quick gulp.

 

“Amato Animo Animato Animagus!” They both shouted.

 

Sirius could just laugh maniacally, because just as the sky was lit with lighting, both the boys leapt in flight. 

 

Harry could have stayed like that forever. He now understood why his father had warned him to never lose the thread connecting him to his human form, because this felt so natural, so right. He flew in circles over them, taking the currents and making dives and feints around Draco, who was having a grand time as well. He looked at his boyfriend more closely, admiring the beautiful silver sheen of his feathers, the sharp talons, and beautiful silver gray eyes which gave him away as something other than a regular falcon. Would he have green eyes? He couldn’t wait to shift in front of a mirror.

 

Harry heard the barking from the ground and saw that his father had turned into Padfoot as well and was happily jumping and barking up at him. He’d insisted on coming, marauder’s rite of passage he’d called it.

 

“Can we continue this at home? Where it’s moderately warmer?” Tom shouted, beckoning them back.

 

Harry flew down and landed gracefully on the floor and concentrated on the reverse process, the feel of legs, arms, fingers, a nose, ears, until he felt the shift commence.

 

He was soon crouching beside Draco, breathing heavily, and one look to the side had him laughing hysterically with happiness.

 

“We did it! We did it!” He started, grabbing the blond by the shoulders and pulling him in for a searing kiss. 

 

“I love you Silverwing.” He said against his boyfriend’s lips, going in for another kiss.

 

“I love you more Nightshade” Draco smiled into the kiss.

 

It felt bittersweet, hearing his marauder name, which James had bestowed upon them when they visited the Abbey. Harry decided to focus on the sweet, because if anything had been resolved that day, it was that his parents were always watching over him, and knowing that was quite different than just believing that.

 

“I love you both as well, but I’m freezing my bollocks off! You can snog at home!”  Sirius shouted over them.

 

Pepper was waiting with a steaming tray of hot chocolate mugs when they portkeyed back to the Palais, which they took gladly, casting warming charms on each other as they went to join the rest of the family who were waiting eagerly for their return.

 

Everyone looked at them expectantly once they entered the drawing room, only Dora asking excitedly to see their forms, the rest too composed and contained to show any outward enthusiasm beyond the wide questioning eyes and strained demeanors, as if bursting to ask as well.

 

Harry and Draco just smirked at each other and turned right there, Harry quickly flying over to the large gilded mirror to the side of the room to see himself, quickly followed by Draco, who had the same idea.

 

Harry did have green eyes, which he was of two minds about. Yes, it looked cool, but it would have been nice to have something a little more inconspicuous as his telling trait, something like McGonagall’s glasses coming through in her mane or the way Sirius’ shaggy coat resembled his hair. Not very stealthy indeed, but then again, a falcon wasn’t a discreet or common bird to see around so it would have never been a disguise per se. 

 

“Can you change back?” Sirius asked, and Harry had to concentrate for a moment before he was back to human form.

 

“Don’t worry pup, it takes practice to shift seamlessly, but the more you do it the easier it’ll get.” Sirius told him encouragingly.

 

“I’ll have it down before September” Harry smirked.

 

~~~

 

“You’re up to something,” Harry said, his intuition tingling with suspicion towards his father.

 

“Whatever do you mean?” Sirius said with feigned ignorance.

 

“Alright, keep your secrets. Two years since you took half my stolen banana on that muggle sidewalk and you still haven’t learnt that surprises don’t outweigh the anxiety for me, but I’ll let you enjoy this one.” He smirked.

 

They were both dressed to the nines, waiting to receive their guests. Sirius in his finest French silk black robes with the Black Crest embroidered in silver thread on his chest and Harry in an exquisite midnight blue velvet sherwani with stars and ravens embroidered in silver thread along the hem, up the back and collar, the Black Crest also proudly embroidered on his chest like his father.

 

The guest list for the party wasn’t as massive as Harry would have expected. Every heir Harry was well acquainted with had confirmed attendance along with their parents. Add to that the family, the Weasleys he still liked, including Bill who was coming with Fleur, who he apparently had begun dating after she secured an internship with Gringotts after graduating, and Viktor, who was in the country on some Quidditch business with his father, and it ended up making it quite the group, though his father assured him it would be considered an intimate gathering compared to the formal ball they’d be expected to throw for his sixteenth, since it was customary for all young Purebloods, heirs or not, to be presented to the marriage mart a year before their majority, so courtships and matches could be made. Lucky him he was set in that department.

 

It had been weird waking up with such few presents at the foot of his bed, but since everyone he knew was coming that very evening there was no need to owl him their presents, which just made him that much more grateful since that thought would have never occurred to him a few years ago. Sirius and Remus’ present had been rather tame this year, which had sparked his initial suspicions. Not that custom made professional grade Slytherin quidditch gear wasn’t a welcome gift and a nice show of support from them, and just that bit of extravagance his father favored, but it was rather simple if previous years were anything to go by so he thought it was more of a stand in present for something bigger to be revealed later. Everyone else had made him wait until the party.

 

Harry wasn’t expecting much drama today, since the study groups last year had worked wonders in integrating light, gray and dark heirs, who at least tolerated each other and in some cases were even polite or friendly. What he was rather impatient for, was that he intended to soft launch his relationship with Draco with those that didn’t know. He’d have to speak to Parvati though, to catch her before she blabbed if he had any intention of making a more shocking debut at school.

 

The Longbottom’s were the first to arrive, joining the welcoming line since the party was for both Harry and Neville, and soon everyone else arrived in rapid succession.

 

Once the last of the guests arrived people were shown to the formal dining room for dinner, which was lively and fun with everyone chatting and catching up. Harry was surprised to see how composed Ginny was in the presence of Tom. She had been surprised when she saw him, but had gathered herself quickly and Harry had even seen her approach him and chat for a few minutes before dinner started. He made a mental note to speak to her later.

 

After dinner they withdrew to the ballroom, for drinks and dancing.

 

Harry smirked to himself when he was called to open the dancing, and he quickly strode to the group where Draco was chatting with Pansy, Parvati, Susan, Daphne, Blaise, Theo and Hermione.

 

“May I have this dance Dragon?” Harry said with an amused glint in his eye, giving a quick peck to the back of Draco’s hand, much to the shock of the room.

 

“You may, don’t step on my feet though” Draco smirked.

 

“I’ll have you know I’m a perfectly adequate dancer, aren’t I Parvati?” Harry smirked to his side.

 

“More than adequate I’d say, and I expect full details about this afterwards.” She said with a smirk of her own.

 

Harry led Draco to the center of the room, where everyone had cleared space for dancing, and as soon as the waltz started, they glided gracefully across the floor, Harry leading him expertly for a few turns before they were joined by other couples.

 

“It’s nice isn’t it?” Harry asked him as he twisted and twirled his boyfriend around expertly. 

 

“What is?” Draco asked, laughing as Harry maneuvered him like a broomstick with ease.

 

“Dancing like this, in public, not in bushes while humming a tune.” He said with a loving look at his man.

 

“Only if you dip and kiss me at the end.” Draco said with a look of pure challenge.

 

Challenge accepted.

 

“Ok, tell me everything you two!” Parvati said, pulling them off the dance floor and snatching some glasses of champagne from an unsuspecting elf.

 

“Should we be drinking so inconspicuously in front of the parentals?” Draco asked, still taking the glass though.

 

“How else will we practice not getting right pissed at our first official ball? I call it heir training.” She said with a carefree laugh. “Now spill. I want all the juicy details.”

 

“Only if you promise to keep it to yourself until we start school. We want to put on a little show for the unsuspecting masses.” Harry said with a devilish grin.

 

“Deal, now, how long have you been together?” She asked.

 

“September 3rd.” Harry said with a fond smile, remembering their anniversary.

 

“You mean to say you were together all of last year and no one knew? I’m losing my touch,” Parvati said despondently.

 

“We are rather good aren’t we?” Draco said. “Don’t worry though, it was necessary. Harry had Dumbles up his rear end all year keeping him in check and I’m surely not what he had in mind for his golden savior.” Draco said a little bitterly.

 

“Yes, but now that we’ve had a break with the old fart and things are out in the open I see no reason not to be with him publicly. Tonight was a little soft launch for our closest friends and then we will officially come out once we’re at school.” Harry explained further.

 

“That’s so romantic.” Parvati said dreamily, “I can’t wait for September.” 

 

“If everything we think will happen ends up happening, it’ll be a feast to remember.” Harry smirked.

 

~~~

 

After a few formal dances, everyone stopped as the elves levitated a giant cake into the room, intricately decorated in a botanical theme with little buttercream snitches flying in between vines and branches, a combination of both the birthday boys. They were sung happy birthday by the crowd, both boys blushing slightly at the unimpeded focus on them, which was only made worse by the fact that they were expected to open some presents from the gift table afterwards.

 

Harry found out what his father and Remus had been keeping secret from him, when they handed him a small package, which at first glance looked like it might be a book.

 

He opened it to find a picture frame, with a rendering of his sitting room upstairs. His father touched it with his wand and it enlarged itself to full size, Harry having to set it down against the table once it got too big to hold.

 

“Surprise!!” Yelled his parents, coming into the frame with happy faces.

 

“Happy birthday Bambi, you had so much fun that day at the Abbey, that Remus and I thought you should have your parents with you more often, so we had a secondary portrait made and keyed to their primary ones at the Abbey.” Sirius explained.

 

“I knew you were up to something! When you didn’t let me pop in to visit today I knew something smelled fishy.” Harry said, laughing happily.

 

After a brief chat with his parents, who were left to chat with Frank and Alice and many other that approached the portrait, Harry got a chance to mingle a little more, and got many well wishes and greetings from most, and a chance to talk to Viktor and Fleur and apologize for his sudden departure again. They hadn’t said a proper goodbye before he left school for the trial and he’d expected to return for his last day, but it wasn’t to be in the end. They told him not to worry, and thanked him for the invitation since they’d managed to meet with Tom that night and have further talks.

 

 

So, after a while of talking and dancing and strain on his social battery, Harry went out to the terrace to get a little fresh air and ran into just who he wanted to talk to, leaning against the balustrade.

 

“You’ve been quite cozy with Viktor all night, enjoying the party?” Harry asked, drawing Ginny out of her thoughts.

 

“Harry! I didn’t hear you come out.” She said as she was startled a little. “He’s nice, a great dancer and unsurprisingly, he knows his quidditch so there’s a lot to talk about, I like him. He’s a little older than I’d like but hey, it’s just a little dancing and chatting for one night. He did ask if he could write to me though.” She said with a smile.

 

“He’s a good man, you could do way worse, I’m glad he likes you.” Harry said with a smile. “I wanted to ask you how you’ve been tonight. I know you had a bit of a shock when you arrived.”

 

“Yes, it was shocking to see him, but not in the way you’d expect.” She said with a listless sigh. “I mean, he did try to suck out my life force and used me like a lifesize vudu doll for a whole school year, but he was also my best friend, even if it was terribly one-sided, so I’ll admit I’ve missed him.” She shrugged. “I approached him a little after we arrived, told him as much and he apologized. We won’t be anything now, I wasn’t expecting to anyway, but I wanted to thank him. Even among all the bad that he did to me that year, he freed me up to be myself, and even if it was manipulative, he listened to me, counseled me, and consoled me. I was glad to be able to talk to him again.” She said.

 

“It’s wild how easy it is to get past the you tried to kill me thing with him, isn’t it?” Harry laughed.

 

“Indeed it is.” She laughed as well. “So, you and Malfoy huh? I like it, explains a lot.” She snorted. “Looking back, one can see a huge amount of your animosity towards each other was actually sexual tension.” She said laughing.

 

“Yeah, crazy right? We started with a truce, moved on to friends, and then to boyfriends.” Harry said with a little snort of his own.

 

“I think I’ll go back in, I’m a little chilly, are you coming?” She said after a minute of comfortable silence.

 

“Nah, go ahead, I’m still hot myself from all the dancing. I’ll go in a bit.” Harry said, moving down the steps into the rose garden. There was a vast variety of muggle and magical rose bushes and in the warm summer nights the blooms smelled intoxicatingly good.

 

He walked for a bit among the flowerbeds and hedges, until he heard noise coming from a little further ahead. He quickly drew his wand, disillusioned himself and silenced his feet, moving quietly ahead. If the Order wanted to strike his birthday party, the wards should have at least alerted them right? Should he call for help?

 

He was contemplating using his mark when he rounded the corner and had to stifle a snorting laugh, which he managed just barely.

 

Because the supposed attackers by the walls of the garden were none other than Hermione and Theo, who looked on the verge of shagging to be honest, by the way she was shamelessly pinned against the wall with a leg curled around the tall brunette.

 

He heard noise coming from the house so, because he was many things, but a cockblock was not one of them, he cast a subtle privacy ward over the couple and went back in the direction of the noise, dropping his charms.

 

“Harry?” Draco said as they met around a corner. “What are you doing out here all by your lonesome?” The blond asked with an amused smirk. “Fancy a tumble in the rose bushes to complete the Yule ball nostalgia?” 

 

“I’d tumble with you anywhere, love, but we might need to find another spot, we’re not the only ones to have thought of that. I walked in on Theo and Mi practically shagging against the wall a little further ahead.” Harry smirked back at his boyfriend.

 

“Well, can I interest you in some practically shagging somewhere else then? I haven’t given you your present yet.” Draco said with lust in his eyes.

 

“You definitely can, lead the way Silverwings.”

 

Draco quickly took him to an alcove below the terrace balustrade, and Harry barely managed to put up some wards before Draco pounced on him.

 

They kissed for a minute before Draco’s hands began to wonder, and he opened his eyes to look at Harry with a pleading look as he started working his pant buttons. 

 

At Harry’s wide eyed nod, Draco made quick work of the button fly of Harry’s pants and with an impressive show of wandless and silent magic, conjured some lube.

 

“You’ve been practicing Dragon.” Harry smirked, a little breathlessly as Draco grasped his hard length, letting a deep moan out involuntarily.

 

“Spending so little time with you leaves one with ample time and desire to wank thinking about you.” He said as he leisurely worked Harry’s cock with his slender fingers. “Thinking about how you’d like it if it weren’t my own dick in my hand. Trying to guess how long and thick it is by how it’s felt against my thigh every time we’ve dry humped in some classroom or other.” Draco said against his ear as he picked up the pace, deliciously rubbing his thumb against Harry’s slit.

 

“Fuck! Dragon, so good, please, faster” Harry tried to say, but everything came out an incoherent mess against Draco’s neck.

 

“I have to say it’s bigger than I thought, so nice and thick and gorgeous as you are. Of course you’d have the perfect dick for me, you’re perfect in every other way, why not this too?. Do you think I’ll be able to swallow it all one day? Would you like to see me on my knees choking on your big fat cock? Do you want to fuck my throat until I cry Harry?” The blond said, hot breath against Harry’s ear, and the thought of him on his knees, lips stretched out and tears in his eyes as Harry fucked his mouth was just to much and he came with a loud cry in the silver eyed boy’s hand.

 

“Fuck! That was incredible, I love you so much Dragon, so much” Harry said, still trying to catch his breath.

 

“I love you too, you look so beautiful when you come.” Draco said, kissing him.

 

Harry lost no time in deepening the kiss. “Can I return the favor?” He asked, coming up for air a moment.

 

“No, today was for you, it’s your birthday. And I might have already creamed my breeches just on how rock hard you became in my hand as you came.” He confessed with lustful eyes.

 

“I don’t know where my sweet demure Dragon went, but I love this horny fucking Horntail.” Harry smiled into the kiss Draco gave him.

 

“I love you, I seem to remember you telling me there is no shame in loving each other and enjoying that love, right? And the thought of enjoying that love this year, sharing our dorm, sharing quidditch changing rooms” he said with a waggle of his brows, “that’s enough to get me going. I’ve read that book you lent me and then some. Your birthday just seemed like a momentous enough date for us to take things a bit further.” Draco said.

 

“Well, I just hope all that talk of kneeling and choking wasn’t a bluff because if you expect me to… I mean I will of course, don’t get me wrong, only if you want to, that is… when you’re ready, and if you choke you’ll have to give some sign to stop, because I don’t want you to really choke.” Harry mumbled. “I’ll shut up now, fuck, sorry, I’m fucking it up. Shut up Harry! Fuck damn I’m sorry.”

 

Draco just laughed and kissed him before soothing him. “Relax Nightshade, the only reason I’m not on my knees now is the fact that I’m wearing white breeches and green knees would be too on the nose for the crowd. I’m ready. You’re not sharing my bed this year without us going all the way anyway, so I’m ready.” He said, suddenly resolute.

 

“I love you. Always have, always will.” Harry said, getting emotional all of a sudden.

 

“Always.” Draco confirmed.

 

 

Chapter 30: Better be Slytherin.

Notes:

Hello again to everyone, sorry it’s been taking longer to update, but I fucked up my abundance manifestations and instead of a sugar daddy the universe sent me a shitload of work 🙃. Enjoy the chapter and as ever, if you find a little typo here and there, no you didn’t. I do my best.

“Any news on the booklist?” Harry asked exasperated. His father and Tom had just returned from an emergency Hogwarts Board meeting and he was anxious to buy his books already! They were well into the second week of August and they had no word on the booklist. How on Morgana’s good and fertile earth was he supposed to study ahead if that stupid fucking Goat didn’t send the booklist in time?

 

“It goes far beyond the booklist pup, we’re going to the Citadel, we came to pick you up.” Sirius said in a clipped manner.

 

At that, Harry’s brow scrunched up in concern. He left his book and cup of tea on the side table and threw a few quick charms over himself to freshen up and followed his father down to the floo room. His concern only grew when he saw Remus and Hermione waiting for them, ready to floo over.

 

“Do you know what’s going on Harry?” Hermione whispered as they walked the halls of the citadel to the parlor they used as a meeting room for the family and inner circle.

 

“Not a clue, father just said that it was bigger than the booklist when I asked him about news from the board meeting,” Harry whispered, keeping up with the quick pace of everyone else.

 

“What could be bigger than getting our booklist at the last minute?” Hermione said in a huff, clearly outraged.

 

Harry could only smile and shrug, because even after all these years, she was still the girl who thought getting expelled was a fate worse than dying, and nothing could be worse than not having time to read ahead on her textbooks.

 

“Thank you for coming so quickly, we need to act, now,” Tom said as they went inside.

 

Harry was surprised to see a full room, with Neville and his mother and Lucius and Draco there as well, whom Harry quickly went to sit with and see if he had any more information.

 

“What’s going on, Dragon? Why are we all here?” Harry asked after a quick peck.

 

“Trouble for next year it seems, I’m guessing it will involve us in some capacity.” Draco said ominously.

 

“Mother wouldn’t slip anything to me either.” Neville said, joining them and levitating a few cups of tea for them behind him. “Father let her take up the Hogwarts Board seat in his name. He truly wants to be on a need to know basis and as uninvolved as possible. He’s just voting along with the dark faction and that’s it.”

 

“I’m guessing we’re about to find out.” Harry said, as he saw the grown ups break their huddle and Tom moving to address the wider room.

 

“We’ve had troubling news from the ministry regarding Hogwarts this year children, and plans are being put in motion as we speak to minimize the collateral damage and hopefully turn it around in our favor.” Tom said.

 

“Lucius and I spoke briefly before the meeting, and from what he said as well as what our eyes and ears within the ministry have gathered, we’ve come to know that the Minister has lost the plot finally, giving into Umbridge’s poisonous counsel.” He explained with a little pause before continuing.

 

“He has come to believe that Dumbledore is secretly training the Hogwarts student body to become his private militia. We are partly to blame, of course, since tales of his grooming of students during the first war have come to light in our smear campaign against him.” He said, shaking his head in disbelief. 

 

“As you know, the Goat hasn’t named a Defense teacher yet and the deadline has passed. The ministry now has two days to name their choice and overrule both the Headmaster and the board of governors.” He continued to say, “Our problem lies in his choice, and it will have to be dealt with swiftly if it is to be avoided. He means to appoint Umbridge to the position, with plans of staging a take over and installing her as High Inquisitor.” 

 

“From everyone’s demeanor, I’m assuming this is bad?” Harry asked, because from the brief interactions he’d had with the Selwyn broad, he knew he didn’t like her, and she’d be an awful teacher for sure, but could she truly be that bad?” 

 

“Yes, I’ll spare you the gory details, but according to our intel she is a sadist of the highest caliber. Nowhere near fit to be around children, not our children, and perhaps most adults as well. We’ve been meaning to deal with her for some time, since she’s a staunch opponent to our creature rights bills and actually manages to garner enough support to undermine them, but the Goat has been casting too much light on my supposed return and it would have stoked the embers, perhaps enough to flare. We have no choice now.” Tom said somberly.

 

“Ok, so what’s the plan?” Harry asked.

 

“She will be terminated.” Tom said, “The manner of her termination and her replacement is what we have come together to discuss today.” 

 

“Well, if I may?” Alice said tentatively.

 

“Please,” Tom nodded towards her to continue.

 

“On the first issue, I think the answer is rather obvious. If we don’t want it traced back to us, at least in any way that would be logical to anyone, because even if lightning struck her naturally, the Goat would try to pin it on us, we should let creatures handle her. Give her to Greyback. She’s been vocal enough against creatures for them to be very plausible suspects should anything happen to her.” Alice said.

 

“Yes, that’s exactly the issue we’ve had in regards to her disposal. It would be easy to pin it on either the werewolves or any creature, but it would only further the negative sentiment we are trying to dispel and it would hurt our bill’s chances beyond any damage she herself could cause.” Tom said with a frustrated huff, “and to make matters worse, she’s too distrusting and cautious for any underhand we might devise. Alecto has studied her thoroughly and has deemed it extremely difficult to deal with without foul play becoming evident.”

 

“I think we could make it work.” Remus chimed in, turning heads at the sudden remark. He usually just listened in on meetings, rarely contributing.

 

“How so?” Tom asked, curious as to why a werewolf would consider the possibility of further victimizing his own kin in the public eye.

 

“We control the media, we spin it as the work of Greyback alone. I won’t apologize for my bias in this, but he’s a beast and he’s responsible for much of the bad fame our kind has. Many would be glad to be rid of him.” He said thoughtfully. “It would be a double cross for sure, but if we could later turn in either him or his remains to the authorities it would be seen as a sign that the worst of the werewolves out there is no more, a new day for our race.” 

 

“That could work. He’s the high alpha of all British wolves, we have his loyalty secured already and it could be swiftly arranged and facilitated.” Tom said. “As far as his disposal after the fact, would you be amenable to take over if you challenged his position as high alpha?” He said later, the ideas striking him.

 

“Me? Become the high alpha?” Remus said, resignation seeping through in his voice. He knew this day would come, he’d just hoped it would have been much later.

 

“It would help the narrative, even as the victim of the prevalent prejudice against your kind, you’re a respected member of society, consort to a Most Ancient and Most Noble House, educated and, for lack of a better term, civilized.” Tom said, disgusted at having to use such terminology, but it reflected the general sentiment of the nation. “You’d be a welcome visible face for the new age of creatures. And as a peer of high rank, it would ease our way to securing seats for our magical brethren in the courts. You’d be a shoe in to take a Lycan seat on the Wizengamot.” Tom said, weaving plans on the fly.

 

After some careful consideration, they could see he’d made his mind up, the subtle change in his posture, the steely glint in his eye and the set of his jaw.

 

“I’ll do it.” He said, leaving no room for arguments. Sirius just stared in shock. It was a good plan on paper, and he’d be proud to call Remus his consort even if he were just the lowest omega of the pack, but he knew deep down his mate was an alpha, and as the sired cub of that beast, a natural heir with claim to challenge. Could he come out victorious though? 

 

“Ok, that’s sorted then, next we need to talk about her replacement.” Tom said.

 

“I think I might have an idea,” Hermione chimed in.

 

“By all means, every idea is welcome.” Tom said eagerly. If only he’d known the first time around, just how much easier and richer things were when he had a pool of bright minds contributing, instead of always having to come up with everything on his own. He was brilliant, that was a fact, but he had come to the not so reluctant conclusion that, if to a lesser degree, others could be too, and their opinions and ideas could, more often than not, be of great use and value.

 

“Fudge’s idea, or rather Umbridge's idea via the minister, was to establish herself in a position of power in the school in order to uncover Dumbledore’s plot and expose him as having trained students as his personal army, usurping his role and becoming Headmistress. Am I correct?” Hermione asked, summarizing the facts so far.

 

“In a gist, yes” Tom said, motioning for her to continue.

 

“So, I think the best course of action is to allow the Minister to get his way in a more controlled manner that suits us better. With Umbridge dealt with, we could position a more desirable candidate in the position and ensure he finds evidence that supports the Minister’s theory. It would mean a lot of self study for most of us for sure, since the ideal situation would be to have a competent instructor for our OWL year especially, but uninstructed masses in the opposing faction would be a benefit for us if the conflict should escalate and we could make sure that those that support us were learning covertly.” She said, concocting the plan as she went. “Percy Weasley has been recently appointed and his Junior Undersecretary, has he not? He’s just as dimwitted and sycophantic in his need to climb the social and political ladder as Umbridge is, but without her worst traits. He’ll have to take over as the Senior Undersecretary and he’ll be the perfect loyal lapdog for the Minister to swoop in and take control, except we’ll be in control from behind the curtain. Come Yule, the Gryffindors will be chomping at the bit to get some real instruction and they could be easily persuaded to form an unofficial club to learn defense and rebel against this attack on their beloved headmaster, the Weasel might just come up with the idea on his own, as blindingly loyal as he is to the old coot. All we have to do is make sure they are found. Hell! We could form another one of our own, a proper one, properly discreet and learn the curriculum for our OWLs and dark arts as well, while the rest just fumble through the curriculum.” She finished with a manic smirk Harry had come to know quite well in his years as her best friend. 

 

“I like that. Having the Minister do the dirty work of removing the Goat from office will be far easier than us building a case to present to the Board, and if by any chance it doesn’t hold and he wants to be reinstated afterwards, we hold enough seats on the board to deny him arguing the same case we would have failed to oust him with.” Tom smirked devilishly. 

 

“If the board shows support and concern to the Minister’s ideas, then perhaps we could manage to appoint an overseer of our own.” Alice said with her own smirk, cogs turning clearly visible in her eyes. “If I could be appointed as the Board’s representative to the school in support of the ministry, then I could aid in auditing things on a more serious note, finding damning evidence to go along with the constructed tales of treason and sedition, and I could tutor our children discreetly and relieve some of the burden off of Sev’s shoulders. I’m a trained auror and a champion duelist as well as proficient in the dark arts, enough to help train our own at least.”

 

“I have no issue with anything that has been proposed, much to the contrary, we’ll set things in motion right away.” Tom said. “Before we leave, we took the liberty of bringing your booklists, children. Minus the DADA text, that is, but whatever Mr Weasley ends up assigning as the class textbook, it would be inconsequential. You will purchase what I have indicated personally to be used as the texts for preparing your ordinary wizarding levels. Also, not to spoil the surprise, but congratulations are in order for Ms Granger-Burke, Mr Longbottom and Mr Malfoy, you three have been made prefects this year.” Tom smirked. It was terrific news and he relished in being the one to tell them instead of a letter from his nemesis.

 

Harry quickly turned to congratulate his Dragon, stealing a quick kiss. “Congratulations my love, you’ll be in a prime position to hunt some Weasel.” Harry smirked.

 

“And I’ll be primed to infiltrate and leak intel.” Neville said with a smirk of his own. “I’m surprised he didn’t name you Har.” He said.

 

“Nonsense, you deserve it Nev, and besides, there’s a 99,9% chance that I’m getting resorted this year, so it would be no use being named Gryffindor prefect for a day.” Harry shrugged it off. He had absolutely no interest in being prefect after all.

 

“Really? I’m gonna miss you if it turns out to be true.” Neville said, bummed out at the news.

 

“Don’t be daft! Nothing will change, we can still study together just the same and we’ll have most of our classes together, you know how the Goat likes to pair lions and snakes up for everything to encourage rivalry. And we’ll just have to meet up at the entrance hall for our morning workouts instead of right at the dorm.” Harry said encouragingly. “It’ll be a fun year, I assume you’ll have us for tea sometime too won’t you Aunt Alice?” 

 

“Of course darlings, I’ll be there for anything you need.” Alice said warmly.

 

~~~

 

“Oh no, how sad. Dolores Umbridge was found chopped up in pieces outside her house.” Harry read from the Prophet’s report two days later. 

 

“Sorrows, prayers.” His father said while absently sipping his coffee.

 

“She was piled up quite neatly according to Skeeter. How nice of Greyback, very orderly.”

 

“It wasn’t Greyback. I did it.” Remus said as if he were telling them about the weather.

 

“Told you, I wasn’t kidding when I said he’d kill her on sight.” His father said just as nonchalantly.

 

“Morgana! I’ll make sure to remember to eat my greens when told then.” Harry said, shrugging while he lathered a scone with an obscene blob of clotted cream and jam. “Why though?” Harry asked then. 

 

“Framing him for the murder will add to my challenge. He’s bound by pack law to accept any challenge, but there’s no telling what he’d do if I challenged him. He knows I’d win, so we’re counting on him wanting revenge as well.” Remus said with an evil smirk.

 

“Will you have to wait for a moon to challenge him?” Harry asked curiously. Surely he’d have to wait to shift if he was going to fight him?

 

“I can shift at will, Bambi. I’m quote, unquote cursed to shift with the full moon, that’s when I can’t help it, but fully integrated alpha weres can shift at will. It’s like an animagus form for us, it’s why they fear Greyback and others like us the most. That and the fact that Greyback isn’t magical. He’s so far the only muggle to survive infection and turn. It has made him a sort of mythical figure among weres. I personally think he was a squib before he was bitten, and I can beat a squib with my claws filed down and a muzzle on.” Remus smirked even harder if that’s possible.

 

“Why hasn’t he been challenged before then? If he’s just smoke and mirrors.” Harry retorted. He didn’t want his stepfather to get over confident and lose just because his head was hot with revenge. He hoped he’d learned that lesson during his third year and the whole rat debacle.

 

“During the first war, he gave himself over to the Dark Order to be experimented on. His case was rare and they promised him enhancements.” Remus said, “I don’t know the full story, but some rituals were performed, most likely blood rituals, so he’s slightly above average.” 

 

“Then what makes you so confident you’ll beat him?” Harry asked worriedly. This sort of negated the whole ‘he’s just a lowly squib farse’ didn’t it?

 

“Cub, I’m way above average.” Remus laughed. “Or are you forgetting just who enhanced me?” 

 

“Our Dark Mother.” Harry said with a gasp.

 

“Ding ding ding.” Remus said. “He may be some freak of magical science, but I am our Dark Mother’s chosen alpha. I will lead my kind into the future and help my race thrive. We may delude ourselves in our little plans and petty revenges, but we are all pieces in a master plan of divine self correction. She has set the board with all her players, now we play.” 

 

“Will you have to go away and live among them?” He asked then, worried it would disrupt their life irreversibly.

 

“Not full time. Until we can get some semblance of equality and rights afforded to us I’ll spend some time amongst them and defer to a beta for the day to day minutia. After we are more or less reintegrated in society there will be no need to live among them, I’ll just be like a werewolf chief they can bring up troubles to.” He explained calmly.

 

“That’s nice at least, not quite as disrupting as I thought it’d be.” Harry said, downing the last of his coffee before going upstairs to finish getting ready.

 

“Hurry back down, pup, we don’t want to be late today of all meetings.” Sirius called after him. Today was the last Wizengamot session before school term started, and it was customary for the heirs to attend. It was also the day the commission charged with investigating the Goat would present its verdict.  

 

~~~

 

Harry was chatting animatedly with Neville, Hannah and Susan on the Chamber Floor, while their parents mingled just the same. His father, being a Gryffindor, had done wonders in smoothing relationships with the Dark Faction, as had the charming new Lord Slytherin, who was well liked across the aisle. 

 

“So, what do you reckon will happen?” Susan asked curiously, eyes ablaze with intrigue.

 

“Honestly? I don’t think he’ll go to trial. He’s too slippery for it, but I hope he gets some sort of punishment regardless. If his actions aren’t deemed criminal, then at least they should be classed as ethically and morally reprehensible.” Harry said, because he truly thought he’d weasel out of it, even after he’d added onto the claims presented during the trial with his own evidence, but with any luck, he’d have had to exhaust most debts owed to him to secure his neck.

 

“You’ll get him next time. He’s probably cashed in every favor owed to him to scrape by and out of this mess.” Susan said shrewdly, she wasn’t a snake in the badger's den for nothing after all. 

 

“Oh I will, don’t you worry.” Harry smirked. “Has anyone taken a peek at the docket? Anything interesting on the floor today besides the commission verdict?”

 

“Nothing too controversial, mostly technical stuff, broomstick regulations the Nimbus company has been lobbying for for a while now, some potions stuff and an article vote on the creature rights bill Lord Slytherin is sponsoring. It should be quick.” Hannah said with a dismissive gesture.

 

“Oh I’m definitely voting against those broomstick regulations. They’re just salty that the Firebolt is too good and crushing them in sales, so they want stricter regulation on the charmwork admissible and deemed as safe, because they’ll never be as good so they basically want to outlaw the competition and cap off progress in the industry, it’s positively barbaric behavior if you ask me.” Harry said passionately.

 

“Aunt Amelia thinks so too. I don’t think it’ll pass.” Susan said supportively.

 

“Sure as hell hope not, because I’m having a custom Firebolt built and it would surely be illegal if this bill passes.” Harry laughed

 

“Why on earth would you need another broomstick if you have a Firebolt and a Nimbus 2001 backup broom already?” Neville said, shaking his head in fond exasperation.

 

“Viktor helped me figure out my problem. He’d given me many pointers and things to try, but the most important tidbit came out by accident during my birthday.” Harry laughed as he remembered. “I asked him what he was doing in the country and he said he was having his broom serviced and he could only do it with the manufacturer here because it was, drumroll, custom made.” Harry said with an eye roll. “As soon as I asked him why he said it was because the charmwork was slightly altered and the stick was slightly longer and it helped him stay nimble and fast even though he’s a burly chap. So naturally I had to ask why it didn’t occur to him to suggest I try a new broom made to measure.” 

 

“Boys, unbelievable.” Susan said in disbelief.

 

“What? We all have interests, you know? I’ve seen girls justify ridiculous sums of money spent on everything from robes, make up, jewelry, and books.” Harry defended himself with a laugh, only to be interrupted by Fudge’s gavel calling the meeting to order.

 

“We should go grab our seats,” Neville said, making his way to the Dark Faction. 

 

“Where are you going Nev?” Hannah asked, confused as to why he was heading in the wrong direction.

 

“Oh, I’m sitting with Mother today, my parents decided to take turns on who I seat with each meeting I attend.” Nev said, and he also secretly wanted the pleasure of looking up at the Goat from his rightful place, to send him a clear message of where he stood.

 

Once everyone was seated and the floor was cleared, the Minister addressed the chamber.

 

“My Lords, Ladies and Heirs. I call this, our August summons and last before the new school year commences, to order. I would like first to ask this noble assembly for a moment of silence in thoughtful memory of Dolores Umbrige, former acting Lady Selwyn, who was brutally murdered by notorious feral werewolf Fenrir Greyback. Dolores had no living heirs and has in turn willed the Selwyn seat to the Minister for Magic. I will proudly steward the Selwyn seat while I remain in office and I trust that so will any who follow me in it after I leave, or an heir comes forth.” Fudge said, the chamber accepting his claim with a golden glow to the Selwyn seat. The line hadn’t died out, so there was probably a Selwyn resurgent somewhere without a clue about their birthright.

 

After a silent minute, he continued. 

 

“I yield the floor to our Chief Warlock for any new business before we begin the meeting proper.” Fudge said with a resounding pound of his gavel.

 

“Thank you Minister, and our sorrows and prayers go out to those who held Lady Selwyn in their esteem.” Lucius said, his face barely masking the fact that perhaps there was one, maybe two people who’d appreciate the sentiment.

 

After no further changes in seats, Lucius began the meeting.

 

“My Lord, Ladies and Heirs. I know the room is divided between starting and closing with our most controversial piece of discussion for the day. I hope you’ll understand my reasoning, but I’ve decided to leave it for last and focus on getting through the rest of our docket as efficiently and quickly as possible. Then, we can discuss the commission’s result at our leisure without worrying about over extending the meeting.” Lucius said.

 

The meeting dragged on a little in Harry’s taste, but maybe it was the general sentiment as many were impatient to get to the sentencing. At least the broomstick regulation bill Harry was vehemently against did not come even close to being passed after Sirius requested the floor for him and let him address the room. It was exhilarating and a good taste of what would be his future.

 

Finally, the last bill of the day voted and done, Lucius called forth the commission, made up of fifteen lords and ladies, five from each faction.

 

“This chamber recognizes the Bones seat’s right to address the room.” Lucius said.

 

“Thank you Chief Warlock. My Lords, Ladies and Heirs of our noble Wizengamot, I come before you today to present our verdict in regards to the investigation conducted against Mr Albus Dumbledore, to determine whether his actions constitute a crime. We have gathered ample evidence on multiple counts and charges, and our opinion, after strenuous deliberation is as follows.” She said, the room hanging on her every word.

 

“It is this enquiring body’s mind, that the actions of one Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, do not constitute a crime.” She said, a slight pinch to her otherwise bland expression the only tell that she was most definitely not in agreement with what she was reading.

 

“However, we have taken it upon ourselves to issue the punishment we have deemed appropriate.” She continued. “We found the most severe charges, to lack the necessary evidence in order to be irrefutably proven guilty, and with the subjects status as a master mind mage, truth serum is automatically discarded as admissible evidence. On the lesser charges, evidence is ample and clear, but the actions not severe enough to warrant criminal trial, merely reproachable and ethically dubious. It is for this reason, because this governing body stands resolute in its pursuit of justice, and to avoid injustices as they have been committed before, that this body sentences Albus Dumbledore, to a lifetime of denied access to public office. He will never hold a seat by his own right or right of proxy on this governing body again, or any other. He has also been removed from his position of Supreme Mugwump of the International Confederation of Wizards and his status as Grand Sorcerer of the Order of Merlin, first class, has been revoked on a shameful misconduct basis. He remains, for now, Headmaster of Hogwarts, but make no mistake, it would have also been taken had it been in our power to take. Even if there wasn’t enough substantial evidence to proceed to a trial, we find his actions do constitute an abuse of his power and stations and are beyond reproachable and unfit for an individual in which public trust has been placed to represent and lead.” Lady Bones finished. Everyone looked up at the gallery, where an ashen-faced Dumbledore was staring at them with a blank expression, twitching slightly at the bright flashes of the photographers capturing the moment.

 

“I’m sure the Board will be flooded with letters to remove him. They’ll make the Ministry’s job easy.” Harry whispered in his father’s ear as he watched the Goat with a pleased smirk.

 

~~~

 

The rest of August flew by, with the children busy studying ahead for their OWL year while also enjoying the remainder of their holiday. Before they knew it, it was the morning of September 1st and they were leaving for the station. 

 

They made it to the station just in time to board the train, and quickly found a compartment to the front of the second cart where they all sat in quiet merriment. Harry looked around and couldn’t help but smile contentedly. Long gone were the day when he’d just sit with Hermione and the Weasel. He now shared the ride with a varied array of companions. Draco had his feet up on Harry’s lap, seating against the window while reading a book, almost mirroring Hermione who sat with her legs over Theo’s lap while reading her own, the only difference being Theo just as deeply focused on his own book as Mione was on hers. On the opposite side, Neville was chatting with Blaise quite animatedly about something or other, not loud enough to make out, and Daphne and Pansy were catching up Susan Bones on their summer.

 

He made a mental note to speak to Neville when they got to school, because there was some shameless flirting going on and he hadn’t been aware of that particular pairing. He didn’t fault his brother though. He liked Blaise, and as in love as Harry was, the fact that Blaise was proper fit could not be denied. 

 

“So, are you ready to join the snake pit?” Draco asked suddenly, pulling him out of his thoughts.

 

“I sure hope so, can you imagine if nothing happens? I got only Slytherin stuff this year, Father had just Slytherin robes custom made in Paris.” Harry grimaced. So much so that he’d be wearing one of his last years uniforms for the feast, since all the new ones were in green and silver.

 

“Nah, the Sorting Hat has surely been bursting at the seams to resort you after the stunt you pulled in first year, I do believe the Goat will try to prevent it though. You won’t be caught with your ankles showing more than just tonight.” Draco mocked him with no real heat. His trousers were a little short, the charm work on both his trousers and his robes slightly giving, since Harry continued to grow and fill out, rather than just shoot up, now that he’d most certainly reached his final height at 6 ft 2 in. 

 

“We’ll have to leave you for a little while, we have a Prefect’s meeting to go to and then we’ll patrol the train for a bit before we can join you.” Hermione said, the other prefects in their compartment.

 

Soon it was only Theo, Blaise and Daphne in the cart along with Harry, and he took the chance to get some intel.

 

“So, Blaise, you looked quite cozy with my godbrother just now.” He smirked. “When did that happen?” 

 

“He’s been helping me with herbology ever since we started the study groups.” Blaise said nonchalantly “I’ve been helping him elsewhere,” he added with a mischievous smirk.

 

“Be careful with him. Don’t make us fall out” Harry warned, fondly but no less seriously.

 

“Don’t worry Har, my intentions may not be altogether pure, but they are true.” Blaise said just as seriously, but with an added playfulness to diffuse the tension.

 

“I’m not saying you have to bond with him,” Harry laughed, “just be honest, don’t play with him.”

 

“Duly noted,” Blaise smirked. He had grown quite fond of the shy Gryffindor. Sure, they’d had their fun last year, and how the shy boy would suddenly go from cowering to bold and domineering in the throes of arousal was a definite turn on and something that kept him coming back for seconds and thirds, progressively thinning out his roster until they were unexpectedly exclusive by the end of the year. Sure, he still got hit on regularly, and it still bothered his little lion, but their best encounters always happened when he’d come to mark his territory and establish dominance over his snake.

 

The rest of the ride flew by until they were slowing down as they approached Hogsmeade station. Harry clipped his cloak on and threw a few refreshing charms over himself before following the others to the carriages, waiting for the others to finish with prefect duties.

 

He said hello to various people he’d passed by on the train, the twins and Ginny and a very sour looking Weasel who looked like he wanted to murder him, no doubt because he’d landed his precious headmaster in murky waters. 

 

Finally, Draco and the others arrived to take the last carriage up to the castle. As they made their way up the entrance steps towards the Great Hall, Harry squeezed Draco’s hand and whispered in his ear, “Are you ready, love?”

 

“Ready as I’ll ever be, are you ready? It’ll inevitably dock some popularity points off your meter” he said with a smirk that couldn’t quite mask the apprehension he felt on Harry’s behalf.

 

“As if it matters, I’ve made my stance, it can rub people whichever way they damn well please.” He said with a dismissive shrug. “Besides, it’s just the first blow, I want to see what happens once I get sorted again.” He said with a mischievous smirk.

 

It all ended up working out in their favor, because the whole Hall was seated and waiting by the time Harry and Draco entered the room hand in hand, and the chatter quieted down to a stony silence once they kissed in front of everyone. Nothing too indecent for public view, but just north of a peck and south of a full on make out session before they parted ways, one to the Slytherin table and the other to the Gryffindors. 

 

As soon as they separated, the chatter resumed in full, and Harry had no doubt that they weren’t talking about whatever they had been talking about before they arrived.

 

Harry chanced a look at the head table, taking a seat between Neville and Hermione. The Goat looked like he’d swallowed glass, fury and disappointment clear in his eyes as he regarded Harry. It would have gutted him at one point, but a lot had happened since and he relished in the feeling. He noticed his godfather’s amused look at their antics, by now utterly used to how sappy his godchildren were with each other after spending his summer training them both.

 

What had him giddy with anticipation, was the sight of a smug looking Percy Weasley, sitting beside Aunt Alice, who gave him a discreet wink once their eyes met.

 

The sound of tiny feet clacking on the stone floor as McGonagall guided this year’s crop of firsties pulled him back to the present, and the Hat’s song that year was filled with innuendo about unity in the face of adversity and the power of community.

 

One by one, the little boys and girls were called and sorted, and Harry kept track of how many each house got and any familiar name. It was a particularly fruitful year for Slytherin and Ravenclaw, nabbing almost 10 students more each than the puffs and lions. He recognized Flora and Hestia Carrow among the heirs that were starting Hogwarts this year, the rest of the family names familiar, but only second and third sons and daughters.

 

Once little Ethan Yerwood went to Hufflepuff, The Goat quickly tried to intervene, and to Harry’s disappointment, McGonagall was just as quick to do away with the bench and grabbed the Sorting Hat. He hoped it was just because she wanted him on her quidditch team still, but he wasn’t foolish enough not to consider she might me coming back into the Goat’s herd.

 

“WAAIT!” The hat boomed over the noise of the crowd and the attempt at a speech the Goat had started.

 

“There is one more sorting to be had tonight.” The Hat said forcefully, biting McGonagall’s hand and levitating itself to face the crowds.

 

“Nonsense my dear hat, every first year has been sorted!” Dumbledore laughed jovially, giving McGonagall a pointed look that wasn’t missed by most.

 

“We are in need of a second sorting. I must amend a mistake I made. Hadrian Potter-Black! Come forth.” The hat said for everyone to hear.

 

“Don’t be foolish old friend, Mr Potter was sorted years ago! And perfectly well if I may say so myself” The Goat continued, trying to diffuse the situation.

 

“I’ll be the judge of that, and you’d do well to remember I do not serve you or your interests, Headmaster, I serve this school. I have been here since the founders infused me with their magic and I’ll be here long after the last headmaster walks these halls. You are a footnote on this school's history whereas I am on every page.” The Hat sneered in a most unrecognizable way that had everyone shocked.

 

“Hadrian Potter-Black!” The Hat called again.

 

Harry then got up and walked head high towards the front of the Hall, oblivious to the whisperings around him.

 

Not to be a complete show off by doing it wandlessly, he drew his wand from his holster and conjured a stool much like the one used for the first years, but more in keeping with his height under the hat and sat down.

 

“Hello Alistair, I was tipped off that you’d want to speak with me today.” Harry said in his mind.

 

“Mr Potter-Black now, is it? It’s not often I get to do this. I’m assuming you will not argue with me if I amend your previous choice? I’d hardly call it mine.” The hat said with mirth.

 

“Not a peep, send me where I belong.” Harry thought to the hat, letting his inner smirk show on the outside.

 

“Then it better be… SLYTHERIN!” The hat said.

 

The room went quiet for a moment before the Slytherin table erupted in cheers and clapping. Most of them knew and the rest suspected the shift in allegiances.

 

Harry walked confidently to the Slytherin table and sat in the spot Draco saved for him, giving him a deep kiss just as the one they shared upon entry.

 

“Welcome home Scarhead.” Draco smirked.

 

“Well! That was certainly and interesting start to the year! Welcome everyone! To another year at Hogwarts. More announcements to come once we are all properly watered and fed!” The Goat interrupted the constant buzzing in the hall, and the tables filled with the usual display of delectable goods.

 

“Any bets on when you’ll be summoned to his office?” Daphne smirked as she served herself some salmon. 

 

“It’s either right after this or first thing tomorrow. It’ll be fun.” Harry smiled a slightly unhinged pleasant smile.

 

“You’re pushing your luck Harry, don’t get too confident, that’s when things go to shit.” Theo said worriedly.

 

“His days are numbered in more ways than one. He hasn’t made the announcement yet but see those to people between Sinistra and Sprout? That’s Percy Weasley, he’s a ministry insert, here to take him down. The minister thinks he’s breeding an army of faithful child soldiers to take over the ministry, so he’s here to not teach DADA, and the woman next to him is my godmother, Lady Alice Longbottom, the overseer for the Board of Governors. I’ll make sure to have at least Aunt Alice there as witness so he’ll behave.” Harry said with a pleased smirk.

 

“Now it just feels like you're playing him like a mouse in a box. Why not deal the final blow and be done with it?” Pansy asked quietly.

 

“He’s not been brought down low enough. If he died now, he’d die a martyr.” Harry assured her. “We need to be in complete control.” 

 

After Harry polished off his second piece of treacle tart, the food vanished from the table and the Goat stood to give his final announcements.

 

“I hope you’ve enjoyed the superb culinary skills of our dear house elves. Now to some announcements! We are pleased to welcome our new Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor, Mr Percival Weasley. I’m sure you’ll join me in giving a warm welcome back to these halls.” The Goat said, smiling and clapping politely.

 

Harry ventured the first look of the night to the Gryffindor table and saw the twins looking for him as well. As their eyes met, they quickly made a questioning look and a rather funny gagging gesture.

 

“Now, we are also joined tonight by…” Dumbledore started, only to be interrupted by Percy clearing his throat and standing.

 

“Thank you, Headmaster, for those kind words of welcome. And thank you all,” he said, turning to address the Hall, “I’m Percival Weasley, Senior Undersecretaty to the Minister for Magic, and I’m very happy to see all of your happy faces smiling up at me, I’m sure we are going to be the best of friends.” He said, making most of the hall cringe.

 

“The Ministry of Magic is determined to ensure that you receive the best possible education you can, and the failing standards at our esteemed school have us most concerned. I am here to ensure that we raise them up to their rightful place. Let us preserve, what must be preserved, perfect, what can be perfected, and do away with that that serves us no longer. Progress for progress' sake, must be discouraged.” Percy finished with a flourish, sitting back down.

 

“Yes, quite so, let us all thank Mr Weasley for that illuminating speech.” The Goat said, “as I was saying before, we are also joined by a dear former student, Alice Longbottom, a member of the board of governors, who I’m sure you’ll also join me in welcoming. Now! Off to bed!” The Goat said, but Aunt Alice was faster.

 

“Before we retire!” She said, amplifying her voice to capture the room’s attention, “I’d like to address you as well, in order to dispel any rumors about my presence at the school.” She said, letting her gaze fall on some of the children in a warm and calming way before continuing.

 

“I’m sure most of you are aware of the current events involving The Headmaster. I’ll reintroduce myself properly now, I’m Lady Alice Longbottom, but you may call me Governor Longbottom. I’m here to oversee the correct running of the school in light of these troubling events and be at your disposal if there is anything you might need. My door is always open. If you have anything you’d like to talk about, I’m available. Together, the Ministry for Magic and the Board of Governors will ensure you have a pleasant and productive school year.” Alice smiled sweetly. “Now, I think we can all go to bed.” She said to finish.

 

“See you down in the dungeons darling, I have to round up the firsties.” Draco said with a quick peck before him and Pansy stood up and started gathering the first years to go down to the common room.

 

Harry quickly fell in step with Blaise and Theo, who, not to be less than Harry and Draco, stepped aside for a moment to give a quick kiss goodnight to Hermione while she rounded up her batch of firsties to take up to the tower.

 

“Hadrian Potter! You might have left us but I expect every dirty detail tomorrow!” Lavender yelled from a distance, Parvati giving him a knowing look. 

 

“I’ll try to visit at breakfast, but if I can’t then ask Vati! She can fill you in.” Harry yelled back with a grin. Laughing at the betrayed look she gave her friend.

 

The walk down to the Slytherin common room was just as Harry remembered it from second year, taking mental note of the twists and turns so he wouldn’t get lost later.

 

“Shit, we missed the password.” Theo groaned in frustration.

 

Harry just smirked and hissed “open” at the blank wall in front of them, and it opened much like the wall in Diagon Alley, the stones shifting and turning to form an archway.

 

“Password smashword, let’s go, I want a tour of the place,” Harry said over his shoulder.

 

The common room was much like he remembered in the general sense, but truth be told, he hadn’t been exactly taking in the sights when he came to question Draco back in their second year, so he let Theo show him around. There were many little lounge groupings of sofas and armchairs dotted about the room, with a main one centered around a big fireplace. Off to the side was a large section filled with desks and bookcases for schoolwork and on the other were the hallways leading to the dormitories, the dungeons were not like the tower, the dorm sprawling across the surface of the castle instead of piling up, so it was all on the same floor. There was also a hallway that led to Sev’s office and private quarters, which Harry knew could also be accessed through the outside. 

 

Harry waited for all the formalities of the first night back to be over, namely for Draco to finish giving the firsties their welcoming speech and tour of the common room before they sat for a while with a cup of tea. The others were astounded when Harry just asked for some tea and biscuits to no one in particular and some appeared on the side table. Harry just rolled his eyes and explained that if the house elves liked you they’d be more than accommodating, so everyone asked to know where the kitchens were so they could go and ingratiate themselves with them. 

 

After some time, the girls were the firsts to go to bed, and then the boys left for their dorm.

 

Harry liked the Slytherin dorms… a lot. Even with the extra bed, the room was huge compared to the cramped rotunda that was his former Gryffindor dorm room. They had a fireplace with a small sitting area with couches and a few armchairs around it. And each four poster bed had a desk and a wardrobe beside it.

 

“Ok, ground rules.” Blaise said sitting in one of the chairs, resting his elbows on his knees while crossing his fingers in a conspiratorial manner.

 

“Yes, Draco knows, but you’re new and also part of why there are ground rules.” Theo said.

 

“We don’t talk about what happens in this room, nothing ever leaves these walls. Also, most of us are a little…” Blaise started, unsure of how to put it.

 

“Were sort of sluts” Goyle piped in from his bed on the far corner.

 

“Right, to put it bluntly, we entertain sometimes, so if you hear or see anything sometime, no you didn’t.” Blaise said nonchalantly.

 

“You’re kidding right?” Harry said in disbelief.

 

“Hey! I might not be the sharpest blade in the potion kit, but I can pull just fine thank you very much!” Crabbe said, feigning offense and letting out a booming laugh.

 

“Yes, but don’t worry, you nabbed yours young so he never partook in the merriment, but if you’re going to be sharing a bed we would appreciate silencing charms, closed drapes and clothes firmly on outside the beds.” Theo said seriously.

 

“Theo’s a bit prudish with nudity, but feel free to be free if he’s not here,” Blaise snickered lewdly 

 

“Got it, shag quietly and privately, pants on outside of bed. Seems quite civilized doesn’t it, Dragon?” Harry said, still taking it in. How different would things have been for him had he been sorted here in the first place? Quite precocious little snakes. The Gryffindor dorm was just a den of dorks that played exploding snap and wanked all day, save Nev apparently.

 

“Don’t worry, it’s all very discreet, but when it isn’t, it didn’t happen.” Draco said reassuringly.

 

“So, anyone seeing anyone I’ll be surprised to bump into as they return to their dorms?” Harry asked, intrigued by their dynamics.

 

“Well, you know Theo’s seeing Hermione, so you might bump into her sometime,” Blaise said, and Theo had the decency to blush slightly, but kept his face up stoically. He clearly wasn’t ashamed of the physical aspect of his relationship with Hermione and Harry wouldn’t judge either. Pot, meet kettle, after all.

 

“I’m currently seeing your godbrother, but he’s very private so you’ll probably never run into anything compromising.” Blaise continued.

 

“Vince and Greg have a few casual flings with some fourth and sixth years now I guess. It rotates. Ward your stuff though, I’m not saying anyone might try something, but we sure get more foot traffic than you’re probably used to and you never know who might have sticky fingers.” Theo explained.

 

“Sure, no problem.” His trunk has been warded to hell and back with parselwards ever since third year so it wouldn’t be an issue.

 

With all their bases covered, they showed him their shared bathroom, which to no one’s surprise had sprouted an extra shower cubicle and sink, though Harry doubted they’d ever be in the situation of having to use it all at the same time.

 

“So, how’s everyone’s morning routine?” Harry asked as he got his sleeping clothes and toiletries out of his trunk.

 

“Blaise is our earliest riser, he usually gets up at six and gets some exercise in before breakfast, the rest of us coast on teenage metabolism for the time being.” Theo said, pulling his own stuff out.

 

“Wicked! Me too, I usually work out with Nev in the mornings, we made plans to meet up at the entrance hall tomorrow morning, care to join?” Harry asked Blaise.

 

“Sure, I’ll go up with you.” Blaise smiled, heading for the bathroom as well.

 

“I’m gonna grab a quick shower before bed.” Harry told Draco, giving him a quick kiss.

 

“Just to be clear, we’re using your bed as storage, you’re sleeping with me.” Draco said as he hung his robe in his wardrobe.

 

“All clear then.” Harry smiled. A really quick shower then.

 

~~~

 

Harry had the best night’s sleep of his life. Draco was like an octopus apparently, since Harry woke up to his boyfriend wrapped around him in a vice grip. It would take some finesse to wriggle out in the mornings without waking him in order to keep up his routine but the comforting heat and heartbeat was worth it as far as he was concerned.

 

The rest of the room was just waking up when Harry and Blaise came back from working out with Neville, and Harry tried to sneak back into bed only to be rejected vehemently.

 

“I love you, but you’re disgusting, go shower. Now.” Draco said sleepily, turning around for an extra five minutes.

 

“Fine, but you should be getting up too or we’re gonna be late for breakfast, and I need to eat something before the Goat calls me up to his office inevitably.” Harry said as he got his uniform for the day and headed for the bathroom.

 

Blaise was already in the shower so Harry quickly undressed and threw his clothes in his designated laundry basket and took his time washing his hair and lathering up, massaging any lingering soreness away or he’d be stiff for the rest of the day.

 

Once done, he grabbed the towel from the hook just outside his shower stall and toweled himself off before stepping out, to the gorgeous sight of his Dragon undressing for his own shower.

 

Draco turned around when he heard the noise and blushed a little when he saw Harry step out from the stall and he couldn’t help but stare shamelessly at his defined torso, black tufts of hair sticking to his skin all the way down his abs, thickening suggestively as it reached his barely covered groin.

 

“Glad you like what you see Dragon, it’s all yours after all.” Harry said, feeling bold and taking the towel off and drying himself further, giving Draco just glimpses of his half hard length as he toweled his front and back, barely covering himself.

 

“Don’t, we don’t have time.” Draco said breathlessly.

 

“Oh I know, but later.” Harry promised, turning around to put on his underwear, giving Draco a prime view of his tight buttocks.

 

Harry’s boxer briefs sliding up the turgent globes broke him out of the spell and with renewed confidence, finished undressing only to walk slowly and shamelessly to his shower stall, taking his time going through the motions until he entered and got under the spray. He turned to see Harry gawking just as lewdly as he undoubtedly was before and just smirked and closed the curtain with a muttered “later”.

 

Draco smiled into the warm spray. Yes, it was hot to finally see each other fully naked, but it was also so blissfully domestic that he couldn’t help the peaceful smile that would accompany him throughout the day.

 

~~~

 

“I knew it! You look so much better in green!” Pansy clapped excitedly when the group finally left the common room for breakfast.

 

“I do, don’t I?” Harry smirked, squeezing Draco’s hand as they walked the maze of hallways in the dungeons.

 

Once seated at the Slytherin table, Harry went through the usual motions like they were used to at the Palais when Draco stayed over, pouring his coffee and buttering his toast just like he preferred them. Warm but not so much as to melt the butter, just enough to make it creamy. 

 

In turn, Draco poured Harry’s coffee to his exact specifications, one sugar and the tiniest splash of milk, while fixing him a plate of scones and a big dollop of clotted cream and strawberry preserve.

 

The rest of the table just stared in silence at the perfectly domestic scene unfolding in front of them, not without a little bit of jealousy. A love match between two prime candidates was rare indeed and something to be cherished.

 

They ate in contented silence until Severus floated their timetables.

 

“Look, we have DADA first period with the Gryffindors, that should be fun to watch.” Draco said merrily. He couldn’t wait to see if the Weasel lost it with his prick brother as his teacher.

 

“Save me a seat, looks like I’m about to be summoned.” Harry said, throwing back the last of his coffee as he watched Severus walking determinately towards him.

 

“Mr Potter-Black, the Headmaster would like to see you in his office before class, he’s particularly fond of lemon fizzles this term.” Severus  said curtly.

 

“Thank you sir, if it’s no trouble, on your way back to the head table, could you perhaps let Aunt Alice know I’d like for her to join me?” Harry smiled with a slight vicious edge. 

 

“Of course, no problem.” Severus nodded, an amused glint in his obsidian eyes. 

 

Harry watched as Severus approached his godmother, whispering quickly in her ear before retaking his seat. She looked up and found him looking at her, and she simply winked discreetly and finished the remains of her breakfast before standing up.

 

Harry stood and waited for her to join him by the doors of the hall, and once she did they walked up in companionable silence.

 

“If he asks, I just stopped by to wish you a good first day and once you told me you’d been summoned, I decided to accompany you.” She said as they neared the gargoyle staircase.

 

“I’ll follow your lead then, I have no interest in entertaining him for too long, I have class soon.” Harry said with an annoyed roll of his eyes.

 

“Good lad.” She smirked.

 

“Lemon fizzles” Harry said dispassionately, and they both climbed up.

 

“Alice! My dear, do you need anything? I’m afraid I have an appointment with dear Harry here and I mustn’t make him late for class.” The Goat said once they both entered.

 

“It’s Lady Longbottom to you Mr Dumbledore, and once I learned Hadrian had been called up to meet with you, I decided to join, as the Board’s Overseer.” She smiled coolly.

 

“Very well, if it can’t be helped.” Albus said sadly, though Harry wasn’t buying it, if the annoyed shine in his eye was anything to go by.

 

“It can’t, I’m afraid, Mr Dumbledore. By request of his father, in Hadrian’s particular case, and from letters from other concerned parents, the Board has deemed it necessary to supervise your interactions with students, so any meeting you have with them will include either their Head of House or a companion of their own choosing.” She said calmly.

 

“Now that seems quite uncalled for!” Albus said a little more forcefully than he intended, but he collected himself quickly.

 

“Considering most of the correspondence the Board had received in regards to you and your position, after the results of the investigation against you were made public, call for your immediate dismissal, this has been granted as means of calming the concerns of the parents. It’s the lesser evil if you will.” She stated clinically. “Please proceed. As you said, we mustn’t delay dear Hadrian.” She finished with a fond look towards her godson.

 

Harry enjoyed watching the Goat try to get back on even footing, clearly reevaluating what he could and could not say now that the conversation wouldn’t be private. Harry just waited patiently for him to say something, raising an eyebrow faintly.

 

“Harry, my boy, I wanted to speak to you today because I am deeply concerned for you. You’ve changed, my boy, hopefully not irreversibly so. There are dark times ahead and I fear for your safety and the malignant influences you find yourself under. I beseech you to see reason my boy. The Dark Lord has returned and you are right in his clutches! We need to stand together against the evil that is rising.” He said after some thought.

 

Harry remained calm and stone faced on the outside, while seething on the inside. Would this ever end? He was so tempted to just throw a wandless killing curse and be done with the ever present old thorn on his side. He’d certainly manage it easily with how much hatred he’d come to feel for the stupid fool.

 

“Headmaster.” He said, taking care to put on an air of resignation, “thank you for your concern, but there is nothing to worry about. If possible, I’d like to keep our interactions in the future strictly concerning my education. It is the only role you are entitled to in my life. Anything beyond the scope of academics does not concern you. As far as your claims about the Dark Lord being back, you’ve given no one anything even resembling credible evidence to substantiate them, and if you are referring to my uncle’s husband, who has been nothing but nice to me ever since I met him, I’m afraid you are sadly mistaken. Please cease your unnatural interest in me before I find myself obligated to escalate matters further.” 

 

“Now now boy, you will listen to me!” Dumbledore said suddenly, all veneer of control gone. And even after years of work and healing, Harry couldn’t help but flinch at the word. Boy 

 

“Mr Dumbledore, this meeting is over. You will henceforth communicate with Hadrian only through me or his Head of House, if we deem the message pertinent enough to pass on. I will be submitting my memories of this meeting to the board during our next meeting so I suggest you get a grip and cease this harassment at once! Hadrian, go to class darling,” Alice said, fury burning in her gaze.

 

“Goodbye sir, Aunt Alice.” Harry nodded and left the room to the resounding protests of the Headmaster.

 

~~~

 

Harry made it just in time before the doors closed for his class with Percy. Harry knew the class would be rubbish, but he also was sure he could get an O or at least an EE if he sat his OWL that same day.

 

He quickly took the seat Draco had saved for him before Percy came down from the office. A look around the room revealed mixed looks from the Gryffindors, especially the Weasel, who was staring daggers at him as always.

 

Percy Weasley came down and came down then and stood before the class with a polite smile that did not reach his eyes, and waited a moment for the chatter to die down before speaking.

 

“Good morning class.” He said firmly, receiving a lackluster chorus of good mornings in return.

 

“Well, that just won’t do. Let’s try that again shall we? Good morning class.” He said more forcefully.

 

“Good morning Professor Weasley.” The class now said in unison.

 

“Perfect,” he said, pleased with the greeting. “Now, I’m Professor Percival Weasley, you may call me Professor Weasley, as you now did. I have been appointed by our ministry to hopefully correct the appalling record this class has. There have been a string of less than desirable instructors coming and going at an alarming turnover rate and when the Headmaster failed to fill the position by the required deadline, the Minister was forced to step in and fill the post. Our curriculum has been checked and approved by the best and brightest our ministry has to offer, and has been deemed appropriate in order to prepare your Ordinary Wizarding Level examinations this year.” He said. “Now, given the lateness of the notice this particular year, by show of hands, please tell me if you managed to acquire the required textbook for this class?”

 

Only a few hands rose, mostly Gryffindors and a few Slytherins outside Harry’s circle.

 

“Not to worry,” Percy said “Given the delay in which the booklist was sent this year, the ministry has deemed it pertinent to provide you with the text.” As he floated copies to those that kept their hands down. Most of the Slytherins knew the class would be a sham, and had refused to spend the money on the bogus text.

 

“Now, wands away please, and open the textbook to chapter one.” Percy said, turning to the board.

 

“No wands? We’re not casting the spells sir?” Finnegan said in disbelief.

 

“You will raise your hands if you wish to speak in my class Mr Finnegan, but yes, the ministry has determined that a theoretical approach will suffice in order to see you through your exams.” Percy said calmly.

 

“But how will we defend ourselves?” The Weasel said then, outraged.

 

“You will raise your hand to speak up in class Mr Weasley.” Percy said, politely yet slightly more annoyed at his idiot brother.

 

“But how will we defend ourselves, sir.” The Weasel said with his hand up, a nasty sneer at the end as he emphasized the last word.

 

“Defend yourself against what exactly, Mr Weasley?” Percy asked with a confused expression.

 

“Oh I don’t know, death eaters? You know who? He’s back, you know? Dumbledore said so! We need to be ready!” He said, causing an uproar of loud whispers around the room.

 

“Now, I want you to listen to me, very carefully” Percy said in a soothing tone one would use to speak to a frightened animal. “You have been told that a certain dark lord is at large yet again, that is a lie.”

 

“No it’s not! He’s back! Dumbledore wouldn’t lie! He’s the greatest wizard in the world! We need to be ready when he strikes!” The Weasel continued.

 

“Detention! Mr Weasley, tonight after dinner, my office. Now settle down and read along with your classmates.” Percy said, composing himself and straightening his robes.

 

“You’re with him! You want to keep us weak so he can take us out!” The Weasel said then, standing up and pointing at his brother.

 

“Enough! Detention for the entire week Mr Weasley, and you are dismissed from the class with a Troll in today's graded quiz, take this to your Head of House at once.” He said as he stretched his arm to hand him the note he’d been writing.

 

As the Weasel left the room huffing and puffing, Harry shared a brief look with Hermione on the other side of the room, smirking discreetly, this going to be too easy.

 

Notes:

So. How do we like Percy as our new Umbridge? I made them very similar, since I always imagined him as a sort of protege of hers, and due to her unforeseen death I thought he’d be forced to step in and follow her prepared plans without any time to prepare his own. Will he be just as bad? We’ll see 😈.

Chapter 31: Prophecies and the Inquisition.

Notes:

You can tell Jesus, that the bitch is back 🖤

Hi! Long time no see. In back with updates! A lot has happened in my life. Work has been crazy after a long bout of unemployment that made it very difficult to afford being alive in this capitalist hellscape, and I started another fic so insert shameless self plug: you can check out “The Reaper” on my profile. It’s a Dark Harry/Tom Riddle Time Travel Fuck it, not fix it. I won’t spoil anything more.

Back to Lyra’s boy: I spent the longest time stuck in a rut after such a prolific streak with this fic, but I tend to write myself into corners solving my baby’s problems too fast so there’s no way to move the story forward without it feeling like a bunch of filler until they win. Good news is, I see the darkness at the end of the tunnel for this one so I’ll be working them in true tandem until I finish them.

Enjoy!

Harry couldn’t help the smirk that broke out on his face as he looked up at the Head Table after receiving his morning newspaper. What a day for great news. Granted, he’d expected the news of Greyback’s death and the rise of a new High Alpha to have made a bigger splash, but it got relegated to the foot of the front page by the announcement of the Educational Decree N°24, which elevated Percival Weasley to the newly created position of High Inquisitor of Hogwarts.

 

After a week of Percy observing classes, and according to Aunt Alice, to the headmaster’s refusal to comply with the standing legislation granting every wix the right to celebrate the Olde Ways, the ministry decided to meddle more deeply into the school’s daily running. The decree gave the High Inquisitor exceptional powers, basically it was a blank check for Percy to act as he saw fit, and oh would Harry enjoy the ensuing chaos.

 

“Have you talked to your father? Is Remus ok?” Draco asked him as he poured himself some more coffee.

 

“Yes, it happened the day before yesterday. According to Father it was an easy win. Just some minor scratches and bruises, but he took Remus to the goblins for healing just to be safe, which of course means it was a hard won victory and Remus was left quite hurt and they just didn’t want to worry me.” Harry said, shaking his head disapprovingly.

 

“Well, if everything’s ok now then it doesn’t matter as much, right? What’s done is done, we’ll see them

for Mabon soon enough.” Draco said dismissively.

 

“Quite.” Harry said distractedly, still watching the Goat like a hawk. 

 

“Has anyone read this?” Daphne said as she sat down, leaving a bulletin on the table. “By decree of the High Inquisitor, every muggleborn in the school is to take a mandatory new course on wizarding culture, which halfbloods and Purebloods can take voluntarily.” She read out loud. “Also, a sign up sheet will be made available to those wishing to celebrate Mabon with their families and will be permitted to floo home via their Head of House office floo.”

 

“Well that’s nice. For a moment there I thought we might just need to celebrate here.” Harry said.

 

“The Goat didn’t even want to let us celebrate here, much less let us go home.” Theo said with a sneer.

 

“And thank our Dark Mother for that, it gave the Ministry the perfect excuse to move in further on him.” Pansy singsang with a childish grin. 

 

“If only Professor Weasel was a good teacher. I can’t afford to fail my OWL.” Theo grumbled. 

 

“Don’t worry about that, we’re working on something.” Harry said nonchalantly. “No one will fail their OWLs this year. At least no one that matters.”

 

“Oh?” Theo said with interest.

 

“I’m having tea today with Aunt Alice and Uncle Sev to finalize the details, but we’ll form an unofficial study group. It’s all hush hush for now of course.” Harry whispered.

 

“Then please hurry, Hermione’s been… difficult lately.” Theo whispered back. 

 

Harry couldn’t help but laugh at that. “I’m sure she has been. I honestly can’t believe she’s managing to keep her mouth shut in class. It was her idea after all, you’d think she’d be coping better.” He said, shaking his head in amusement.

 

“Well, moving things over to better and brighter topics, please tell me you’re trying out for the quidditch team Harry.” Daphne said. “As secure as your position is within the house, I don’t think you could survive not becoming our new seeker.”

 

“We’re not holding tryouts, Adrien just gave me the chaser spot Montague left open after graduating and gave Harry the seeker position. So it’s all been settled internally. Practices start next week.” Draco informed the table, preening a little.

 

“Yes, and my new broom should be arriving any day now so everything’s set to bring home the cup this year.” Harry smirked. Thankfully there weren’t any major hard feelings with his former teammates. He’d never been one to pay attention to their play strategies or any dirty secrets he might have passed along to the competition. Not much use for them really, since his role was quite uninvolved with the rest of the team. “I do want to go and watch the Gryffindor tryouts though, rumor has it that the Weasel wants to try out for keeper, and I want to see who I’ll be up against as my replacement.”

 

“Really? Flying what? A feather duster?” Draco snorted.

 

“Apparently, from what the twins told me, he got a broomstick as a consolation prize for not becoming prefect.” Harry said.

 

“Wow, that’s actually impressive. To be that poor and achieve almost me levels of entitlement.” Draco said disbelievingly. 

 

“I know right? Apparently the Goat fought to make him prefect but everyone and their mother shot him down. It almost takes the fun out of taking the old coot down, to know that he’s senile enough to try and make the tower’s pariah a prefect? I bet he just wanted to give him the power over me you know? To follow me around and take points and shit. I’m glad Neville got the post instead.” Harry said.

 

“I think we should just kill him already, it’s OWL year. He’s gonna mess everything up.” Theo grumbled.

 

“Patience, my friend, patience.” Harry said. “Anyway, back to the Weasel. Apparently his banshee of a mother took pity on him and sold a kidney or something to get him a broomstick.”

 

“I wonder who they’ll fill your position with.” Draco wondered aloud. “There’s no one to match you of course, but I can’t help but be curious.” He said, running his hand dangerously high up his thigh.

 

“No idea, I guess we’ll see later.” Harry said, discreetly grabbing Draco’s hand and smoothly planting a peck on the back before resuming his meal.

 

~~~

 

That weekend, Harry spent his Saturday exploring the chamber, since he'd never taken the time to properly explore and he figured that if it was called the chamber of secrets, it probably held more than just the basilisk. 

 

The inside of the statue revealed nothing but the monster’s lair, but closer inspection of the side walls of the main chamber revealed a lot of little carvings along the stone molding that ran along the middle of the wall. 

 

He couldn’t find anything to indicate that there were other doors hidden in the walls, no sign of a seam or juncture anywhere, but a specific snake carved into the left side of the cavern caught his interest, so just for the hell of it, he tried and hissed open.

 

The little stone snake slithered down the wall and entered through a hole between the stone blocks Harry hadn’t noticed before, and like a lock and key, it opened a door.

 

“Who is it? Are you my heir, child?” Harry heard as he stepped into the room. It was like a study, some bookshelves lining one side of the room, a table and some chairs and a sofa. The voice however, came from a lifesize portrait hanging on the wall behind Harry.

 

“Well met Lord Slytherin, I am not your heir, my name is Hadrian Potter-Black. I apologize if I am trespassing. You’re heir is my uncle though.” Harry was quick to point out to the portrait of Salazar Slytherin as it examined him studiously.

 

“You technically are, but I haven’t had company since the 1850’s and you are a speaker, so I’ll allow it. Tell me child, are you from my line at least?” Salazar asked, still studying him intently.

 

“Very distantly sir, through marriage. Your heir, Thomas Sayre, is from the line of Cadmus Peverell, as you know, and I descend from the line of Ignotus, the younger brother. Thomas married my uncle Regulus Black. I couldn’t attribute my gift as a speaker to that though, it most likely comes from my mother’s side as it is prevalent in the Schwartzstein bloodline.” Harry explained

 

“Many distinguished bloodlines child, introduce yourself properly.” Salazar said with a haughty look.

 

“My apologies, Lord Slytherin. I am Hadrian James Regulus Potter Black. Marquis de Monténèbre, heir Von Schwartzstein, heir Peverell, heir Black, heir Potter. An honor to make your acquaintance.” Harry said with a polite bow.

 

“A pleasure, child. So many powerful lines in one child. You’ll have to come into your maturation in the middle of the lake or you’ll blow us all up!” Salazar laughed delighted. Snob.

 

“So I’ve heard sir. I’m sorry to have disturbed you, I was just exploring the chamber. Figured if the basilisk was the only secret it would be called the chamber of secret.” Harry joked.

 

“Is that what they are calling my private quarters these days? I believe I remember a young Gaunt fellow said something along those lines as well back in the day. How is my darling pet? I’m sure you were able to talk her into not killing you, she’d never harm another speaker.” Salazar said.

 

“I’m sorry sir, apparently she is either dead or gone, there is no trace of her or any recent sheds and the lair in the statue is empty and cold. It has been more than a thousand years though, I am not as well versed on reptiles as I should be though, perhaps that is not old for a basilisk?” Harry said, he’d play dumb of course, no use in losing his relationship with the Slytherin lord by admitting you killed their pet monster.

 

“That’s a pity, how irresponsible of whoever heir released her, she is bound to the castle. The magic keeps her, or kept her, alive. She would have died anywhere else but here. I wish other securities were put in place now that she is not here to protect the students.” Salazar said absentmindedly.

 

Harry processed the information quickly, as to not lose his footing further. So that’s why the body was so marvelously preserved, there must be some sort of stasis charm on the chamber. But what caught his attention most was that she was here to protect the students?

 

“I’m sorry if this has come up before with other heirs who have visited you, and if it has, I’m sorry to say that the story has not been set straight yet. You say she was our protector? The legend says she was left here to kill the muggleborns whenever your heir reopened the chamber and set it loose on them.” Harry said to the portrait. 

 

“It has, I’m sorry to hear that it’s still blatant lies. This chamber holds my private quarters, but it’s big enough to house the entire student body should the castle be under attack. And my pet was here to protect them from witch hunters or enemy witches and wizards who would attack us. The chamber has many entries around the castle that can be activated at once for easy evacuation.” Salazar explained.

 

“That’s useful to know sir. So far the only entry that has been found is in the second floor girls bathroom. Is there any in the dungeons or in the common room? Our house is in need of a place to train sir. The current headmaster is… deficient. He’s hired an incompetent defense against the dark arts teacher and it’s our OWL year.” Harry said.

 

“My snakes can always come down here of course. Look for the snake carvings around the castle, those are the entrances. There is one in between the corridors leading to the dormitories in the Slytherin common room. Use it at will. I do ask that you do not bring anyone in here though. This room is for the use of me and my heirs, and you, as a notable exception.” He said with a polite head bow that Harry returned in thanks.

 

“Of course sir, thank you. I’m honored to be admitted.” Harry said, looking around the room.

 

“You may peruse my personal library if you want, and copy any book that interests you. The originals may not leave this chamber, or they would crumble outside the preservation wards.” Salazar said as he watched Harry eyeing the bookcases with interest.

 

~~~

 

Harry was sitting in Severus’ office with Alice and Neville, having tea. After finding out that the teacher he feared and his mother were close friends, Neville had lost most of his uneasiness around the man and his performance in class improved tenfold.

 

“I have a place for us to start our training group.” Harry said ominously. Giving his three companions knowing looks.

 

“That’s good, the idea to form something similar has come up in the tower as well. The Weasel has been an ardent proponent and people are actually listening. It’s quite strange after he spent so long as a pariah.” Neville reported 

 

“Then you have to infiltrate it darling. If the idea has been planted, I suggest you take over. Don’t worry about the consequences, the Board will have your back once the group is discovered. We have the numbers to counter any action against you from Professor Weasel.” Alice said reassuringly 

 

“Yes, Hermione and I have made too clean a break from the old coot for it to be considered believable if we were involved, but you yourself have made no move against him, the feud was started by your grandmother after all. Besides, if asked, you can say your involvement was merely academic and you have no interest in being his soldier, just learning your OWL curriculum, let the rest fall instead, I bet the Weasel will be squealing like a pig about his beloved headmaster once they're caught.” 

 

“Ok, I’ll get the ball rolling after Mabon and report as I go.” Neville agreed “so where will we be training Har?”

 

“The only place that makes sense to hold a secret club of course.” Harry smirked.

 

“I’m not sliding down a pipe every other day to teach you dunderheads.” Snape said, catching on quickly.

 

“That won’t be necessary, I spoke to Salazar’s portrait and there are many hidden entrances around the castle. Did you know the chamber was originally meant to be a bunker against witch hunters? And the basilisk was a layer of defense for the castle, not to kill muggleborns. I bet it was the goat who started those rumors.” Harry sneered. “Anyway, there is an entrance in between the doors leading to the Slytherin dorms in the common room, if you ever see a little snake carving on the wall around the castle, it marks an entrance.” Harry explained.

 

At that, Snape stood up and walked to the back wall of his office. “Come here brat. Is this what you mean when you say snake carvings?” He said, showing him the little snake that indeed was carved in the wall.

 

“Exactly that. Would you like to test something with me? I’ve always opened the entrance by speaking parsel, but it does seem counterproductive to use that as the key if no one else can speak it. Why don’t you try asking for passage in English and we can see if it opens?” Harry proposed.

 

Snape stared at the snake for a minute, thinking about the proper command to make the door open. 

 

“I am the head of Slytherin house and I require passage into the chamber.” He said, and nothing happened.

 

“Well, it was worth a shot.” Harry said, moving back over to sit.

 

“Wait.” Severus said, maybe it just wasn’t the right command. A safe room he’d said? Let’s try again.

 

“There is danger in the castle, I require sanctuary.” He said to the snake, and then it slithered into a similar hidden keyhole like the one from the secret study and opened a door.

 

“That’s amazing! At least I won’t need to be there to open the entrance for them. Neville, I need you to see if there are any more of these close to the Gryffindor common room, there should be at least one. It’ll be a long way away for you if you, Mione and the twins have to come down to the dungeons every time. I’ll ask Luna to check near Ravenclaw for our ravens.” Harry said to Neville.

 

“I’ll have a discreet look around on my way back.” Neville nodded.

 

“Great! Then we have a location and means to access it. I’ll leave the curriculum and lesson plans to you and I can help if you need me.” He said to Severus and Alice.

 

“Leave it with us darling, you focus on your other subjects, you have enough on your plate.” Alice said reassuringly.

 

“Ok, thank you. Do you mind if I leave through the chamber? I’m copying books from Lord Slytherin’s personal library to send to Tom.” Harry said.

 

“If there is anything interesting that is potion related, I’d appreciate a copy as well.” Severus said, not able to resist the impulse. A portrait of Salazar Slytherin himself! The sheer wisdom it could impart. It boggles the mind.

 

~~~

 

It wasn’t overly chilly out the day of the Gryffindor tryouts, but Harry still donned his wool cape and a Slytherin scarf just to spite the Weasel if he saw him in the stands. He was sitting with Draco, Pansy, Theo and Hermione, waiting for the show to start.

 

“Hey Har, here to scope out the competition?” Angelina Johnson called out cheekily. They’d talked before and there were no hard feelings about his defection, as she called it, and Harry was glad he could remain friends with his former quidditch family.

 

“I’m dying to see who might replace me,” Harry called out happily, “good luck today guys!” 

 

“And what exactly are you doing here! And what are you doing sitting with them Hermione! Traitor!” They heard the Weasel call before they saw him.

 

“It’s Granger-Burke to you, Weasley. And I’m sitting with my boyfriend and my friends, of course. Have you come to watch as well?” Hermione responded calmly, as Theo draped a possessive arm over her, glaring daggers at the ginger.

 

“I’m trying out for the keeper position, if you must know, I got a new broom during the summer,” The Weasel said smugly.

 

“Oh yes, we heard you got rewarded  for not making prefect. It was a positively inspired move for you Weasel. I tried to copy you but found it hard to find something I’ve failed at. How do you do it so well?” Draco said mockingly.

 

“Don’t be mean Dragon, I’m sure they bought him the best broom they could afford with a lot of effort and sacrifices. I’m also sure he’s about to make them proud, and do well in front of everyone watching in order to prove he really deserves the broom and the attention, right Weasley? You wouldn’t want to disappoint now, would you? No pressure.” Harry said with a sickly sweet smile, messing with the simpleton’s head.

 

“You disgusting treacherous slimy snake!” The Weasel said, drawing his wand.

 

“What’s going on here! Break it up this instant!” They heard Madam Hooch say from behind them.

 

“He just came to taunt us Madam Hooch, and then pointed his wand at us when we gave back as good as we got. None of us have our wands out and we want no trouble. We only came to watch the tryouts.” Hermione said innocently.

 

“Get down to the pitch this instant Mr Weasley, before I ban you from the tryouts!” Madam Hooch said, shooing the ginger away.

 

They watched as everyone trying out filled the pitch and Angelina gave her instructions. There were open positions for keeper, and seeker, but she wanted to train a reserve team because the twins and herself would be graduating so she opened positions for reserve beaters and chasers.

 

They started with the keepers, and of course, the Weasel performed horrendously so the position went to Cormac McLaggen, and Harry was glad he’d dodged that bullet and wouldn’t have to play with him on his team, the boy was insufferable.

 

The reserve beaters and chaser position went to a couple of third years Harry had never heard of, muggleborns most likely, and it was finally time for the seeker trials.

 

There were three contenders for the position, two fourth year muggleborns named Philip Davies and Roger McCoy and of course, Ginny.

 

Harry hoped she got it. He didn’t know how good the other two were, but Ginny knew her stuff and it would be fun to play against someone worthy, even if he knew he was better. Otherwise it would be just boring.

 

Angelina released the snitch for each of them, and timed how long it took them to spot it and then to catch it. Ginny ended up grabbing the spot of course, she was the fastest of the three on both accounts, but McCoy got a reserve position as second best, in case Ginny was sick or couldn’t play for other reasons.

 

“Hey Gin!” Harry called, making his way down to the pitch with everyone else to congratulate her. 

 

“Harry! Did you see? I got the post!” She said happily, pushing her hair out of her face, flushed from the exertion.

 

“I did! You were great. I have something for you. To make things interesting once we get to face off.” Harry smirked, producing his shrunk Nimbus 2001 backup, enlarging it for her. 

 

“You’re kidding right? For me?” She said giddily, taking it from him.

 

“Of course! I got a new custom broom just today, and I had this as a backup ever since that incident with the dementors, but I’m keeping my current Firebolt as backup so it’s no trouble parting with it really. Besides, you’ll need a good broom to beat me.” He teased lightly. 

 

“Harry, it’s too much!” She said, moving to return it.

 

“Nonsense! You know you’re on my Weasley nice list. It’s no trouble really, I bought it a while ago so it’s not even about the money, it was spent ages ago and I have no use for it anymore. I know you’ll get good use of it now you made the team.” Harry said.

 

“Thank you!” She said, giving him a quick hug. “I have to write and tell Viktor! I promised I’d let him know as soon as I made the team.” She said.

 

“You can thank him for the broom too, if not for him I wouldn’t have had another made.” Harry laughed. “Send him my best will you? We’ll be heading back now. Congratulations again!” Harry said, turning to leave with the rest.

 

“That was nice of you Har,” Hermione said approvingly.

 

“I like her, honestly. She’s cool and absolutely besotted with Vik, and he’s a dear friend as well. And she’s one of us, so why not?” Harry shrugged. It wasn’t much really, just clearing space in his trunk and it made her happy, and it would light a fire under the Weasel’s arse.

 

~~~

 

After almost three weeks of term, the mood in the school was turning sour. By now everyone had at least a few lessons under their belt with Percy and realized the man was no good. Also, detention rates had gone through the roof amongst the Gryffindors, who of course felt singled out, in spite of the fact that they were the only ones mouthing off in class and causing general disruption. He’d started auditing classes and it was sad really that he was so disliked, because people opposed him even if his evaluations were sensible. Binns was a joke, there to keep them ignorant of actual wizarding history while he droned on endlessly about the goblin wars for seven straight years, Trelawny was a fraud, and Hagrid only had a third year magical education, no wand in case of emergencies, and a penchant for dangerous creatures and half breeds. All sensible opinions to have, yet he must of course be wrong just because he isn’t a good teacher, so naturally he must be evil. Damn Gryffindors sometimes…

 

Luckily for Harry and his friends, Mabon was just around the corner, and it thankfully fell on a Friday, so the children returning home would get to spend the weekend away.

 

“So, excited for your first Mabon?” Draco asked as he coiled himself around Harry for the night.

 

“Sure, In the sense that I love the feeling of a sabbath, how my magic sings with it. But as far as the actual holiday goes? They all feel pretty similar.” Harry said thoughtfully.

 

“You’re such a muggle sometimes,” Draco teased with no real heat behind it. “Mabon celebrates the second harvest, it’s one of the four big ones along with Yule, Ostara and Litha.” Draco said, as Harry carded his fingers through his hair.

 

“You know that on Lughnasadh we offer up the bounty of the first harvest, as a symbol of the fruits of our labor up to it, and we dance and feast in gratitude for our Mother’s blessing. But Mabon is one of the big ones, so it’s a bit different. On Mabon it’s traditional to have a day of apple picking, most manors have an apple orchard for this very purpose. It’s a whole day of activities,” Draco said excitedly, “we pick the apples in the morning, after the Grand Maester, who conducts the day’s rituals, collects the dew on the apples, then the elves bake pies and cakes with them along with fresh bread and we feast at lunch eating everything they prepared. In the afternoon, in the dark tradition, a family or coven would sacrifice their best cattle, be it cow or some other farm animal, and it is prepared for the evening’s feast along with fresh bread like earlier. After the feast, the last ritual is an offering of bread, fruit and meat, where the Grand Maester blesses the morning dew and we drink it mixed with wine and party around the bonfires. It’s quite fun, and one of the most social ones along with Ostara.”

 

“What about the rest of them?” Harry asked, entranced with the explanation.

 

“Well, Samhain is an intimate one. It’s all about communing with our departed loved ones, since the veil between the living and mortal realms is at its thinnest on All Hallows Eve. Some celebrate alone, or as a family at the most. It's one of the most obscure ones, since different families celebrate different rituals and most don’t share much about the specifics. You should read your Grimoires and see which family rite speaks to you and your magic the most.” Draco said, and Harry made a mental note to do just that, but he had a feeling he’d be resonating with the Peverell rites for that particular holiday.

 

“Yule is for family. As you know, light families burn a Yule Log to ward off evil from their house and have a modest dinner as they wait for the return of the light. Dark families feast and welcome the darkness on its most powerful day, so our fires remain out for the night as a sign our houses are open and welcoming to our Dark Mother. We also feast instead of fasting like the light families. The same dynamic is reversed for Litha, where the light feast and we fast. We hold a Yule Ball every year, except for this year because the House of Black will host it. It’s never on Yule proper though, always the day after, so families can celebrate intimately.” Draco explained, enjoying the feel of Harry’s fingers scratching his scalp.

 

“Imbolc is associated with fertility. It’s one of the big ones for couples. Traditionally, courtships are announced on Ostara, bondings are held on Beltane and fertility rituals are performed on Imbolc, so a couple would court for a year and a bit, bond around Beltane and the next year they either give thanks for their babies or ask for one on Imbolc.” Draco said, shamelessly summarizing because he was getting sleepy from all the petting.

 

“I love the tradition of it all. I never had that before, all this family stuff. It’s nice.” Harry said sleepily, as if it was nothing, but it made Draco’s heart ache for him. “We should announce our courtship this Ostara then,” he said mid hawn, squeezing Draco and settling for sleep.

 

“You know you basically just proposed right?” Draco said, quite alert now after what Harry said.

 

“I did? Shit, I’m sorry! I didn’t know it was quite so serious, I thought it was like “look, we’re officially dating, not like announcing we’re engaged or something.” Harry said quickly, and Draco was about to be offended when his stupid ass boyfriend followed it up with a heart melting statement that had him squeezing him a little tighter.

 

“I promise that when I do propose, I’ll do it properly, down on one knee, with a ring as beautiful as you are, not some random night while I’m half passed out. I love you.” He said, kissing the top of his head.

 

“I love you too. Sleep well.” Draco said contentedly, inhaling the spicy scent of Harry’s body wash.

 

~~~

 

“Harry, could we speak to you for a moment?” Tom said as they finished breakfast. Most of the family and close friends stayed over after the rituals on Friday. Harry thought about what it might be about, since he was still a little high from the buzz of the rituals, and more than a little mortified at his behavior during the party afterwards. Then again, he hadn’t been the only one, it had been a little bacchanalian-like, the dew-spiked wine had gone to everyone’s head and the dancing around the ritual pyre had been less than proper. Judging by the carefree attitude everyone sported during breakfast, Harry thought it might have been the norm so he let it go. 

 

“Of course, is it ok if Draco joins?” Harry asked, throwing back the last of his coffee.

 

“Just let him come, he’d end up spilling anything we say to him anyway.” Severus said from behind.

 

“Fine, join us in Lucius’ study please.” Tom relented. 

 

They walked in ominous silence until they reached the office, and once they were all seated, Tom started talking.

 

“This is a sensitive topic. Dumbledore and his three little friends,” as Tom had started referring to the Order and its dwindling numbers lately, “have started guarding the Department of Mysteries, round the clock, in shifts.” He said.

 

“Ok, why?” Harry asked, lost as to why it mattered.

 

“Are you aware of why I did what I did, that night?” Tom asked awkwardly. “Why I went after you?”

 

“I know there was a prophecy that you were made aware of, something about a boy born at the end of July who had the power to vanquish you. It was either me or Nev, from what I understand of it. Father told me when we met, during the summer before my third year. I don’t know the complete prophecy though, because according to Father, Dumbledore never told my parents the full extent of prophecy.” Harry told him honestly.

 

“Well, yes. You see, in my insanity, I believed it to be true, so without even hearing it complete, I went after you, thinking you were the one. A half blood like me. Even if that notion has been thoroughly disabused and you ended up being more of a toff than Longbottom.” Tom snorted, most undignified.

 

“What does it have to do with Dumbles&co’s activities recently?” Harry asked, moving things along. It was a sore subject and he’d rather not rehash things.

 

“Well, there is a room in the department, called the Hall of Prophecies, where a recording of every prophecy ever made is kept. It’s ancient magic, much like a taboo. It magically creates a recording that is stored there, for the unspeakables to interpret. I believe this is a ploy to get us interested in going after the recording.” Tom said.

 

“Well, I think it’s splendid right? Let them take their shifts guarding a mute point. Why would I be interested in hearing a prophecy that’s already obsolete? I don’t mean to vanquish you, and if you wanted to keep working under the assumption that it’s valid, then I’d say it’s fulfilled, wouldn’t you?” Harry asked.

 

“I don’t think that night in 81 was the end of it, Harry.” Tom said skeptically.

 

“I don’t either. But think about it. If you want to interpret what we know of the prophecy based on what’s happened so far, I’d say I already vanquished Voldemort. You’re not Voldemort, Lord Voldemort is dead, I vanquished him when I resurrected Tom Riddle, Lord Slytherin.” Harry said confidently. “I gave you my blood, and your soul back. I took vows to support you. Whatever that prophecy says, I either already did, or went so far against that it’s no longer valid or about me.” 

 

“You may be right, but I must confess I’m still curious. You see, I was the spy that overheard the prophecy being told to the Goat. I was found out before it could be completed and I delivered what I heard to my Lord. That is how I became a spy as well. When I realized he meant to go after your mother, I went to Dumbledore and begged him to hide her.” Severus said.

 

“Merlin uncle Sev, how heartwarming to know I was in your thoughts as much,” Harry said dejectedly.

 

“I won’t sugarcoat it for you brat. You know where we stood up until a few years ago. I was a stupid fool. I only thought of your mother first and you second.” Severus said, remorseful yet honest.

 

“Ok, I was just teasing really. What makes you curious?” Harry asked then.

 

“The fact that now, in hindsight, the whole situation feels off. First and foremost, the location of the interview. The prophecy was told by Sybill Trelawny, as she interviewed for the position of divination teacher at Hogwarts. The meeting took place at the Hog’s Head, Albus’ brother Aberforth’s pub in Hogsmeade.”

 

“So much hog related stuff around the place and I’ve never seen one bloody hog around,” Harry mustered quietly to himself.

 

“Anyway, if you think about it, why wouldn’t the interview take place in his office? Why hold it in public?” Severus asked.

 

“You think the interview did take place in his office, and he was just reenacting the event so it would reach Tom’s ear.” Harry caught on quickly. “Which means there is a chance what you heard wasn’t even the prophecy he heard in his office. I wouldn’t put it past him to imperio the fraud to give one he might benefit from.” Harry said after some thought.

 

“That seems to be Severus’ opinion as well. Since it concerns both of us, I thought it best to consult you on the matter.” Tom said.

 

“Well, I say let them keep guarding it. It keeps them busy and off our arses. But if you think you can get it then by all means, go at it. My money is on some version of what our Dark Mother already told us, about how we are both her blessed avengers, but if confirmation would put you at ease I don’t have a problem with trying to get it. I have a problem with playing into Dumblefuck’s hand though, so maybe let him get bored and try something else before making a move on it? You could also make a move on Trelawny, I know she’s about to be sacked. The Goat thinks the source of the prophecy is secure, so he’s focusing our attention on the recording. He doesn’t know that you have means to access the castle or getting her out of it.” Harry suggested.

 

“I’ll make some discreet attempts at it, send Nagini to scout the place maybe, nothing to overt. Let him think we took the bait. Then we’ll leave it be and move with other plans while his attention is diverted. Severus, I’d like you to work on a discreet extraction plan for the seer in parallel, just in case, consider Sinistra and Flitwick as possible aids.” Tom said with a mischievous grin.

 

“Of course my Lord.” Severus said, nodding in agreement.

 

“Then we are in agreement, splendid.” Harry smirked back.

Chapter 32: A warning and a hug

Notes:

Back with another chapter at last! Is it my best work? No, but is it a chapter? Yes!

Hope you enjoy!

Harry was exhausted, and quite sore too, but after yet another successful session of their own DA, he couldn’t keep the smile off his face as he massaged every aching muscle under the hot spray of the dorm shower.

 

Things had progressed exactly as planned after they returned from Mabon. And in a couple of days he’d be leaving again to celebrate Samhain at home. It was a weird feeling, to be expectant of the otherwise cursed holiday.

 

The Gryffindorks had fallen for their plot like ducklings following their mama. At the beginning of October, the Weasel held what he thought was a discreet meeting at the Hog’s Head, where many Gryffindors and some people from the other houses decided to form an unofficial defense club. Neville took charge, feigning reluctance all the way through, claiming that with his mother as the board overseer, they’d face less backlash if found out. It pleased them to watch them fall deeper into the net they weaved for them. They had the group properly infiltrated with their favorite Weasleys as well, the twins and Ginny keeping them updated whenever they met for their true club in the chamber.

 

They took Ginny’s suggestion of naming their little club Dumbledore’s Army, DA for short. The best thing to come of it was Harry discovering the Room of Requirement. It was almost too good to let the others have at it, but the chamber worked best for their craft since it was outside the wards and their dark arts fell undetected. 

 

Harry, as a joke, decided to name his group the DA as well, only it stood for Dark Academy. They’d had 6 meetings since convening right after Mabon, and everyone had taken to it like fishes to water. 

 

That’s why he was sore, after a demonstration duel with Severus.

 

Percy had caught wind of his brother’s antics and the day after their gathering in Hogsmeade, an educational decree was posted stating that every group, club or team had to be approved by the High Inquisitor and have a sponsor teacher present to report back to him.

 

According to Neville, it was laughable how pathetic they were. Their wand work was shoddy at best, it took most of their sessions to cast the spells acceptably, much less perfectly, and no one seemed to know how to organize things so it was just a bunch of kids casting aimlessly.

 

In contrast, the Dark Academy was flourishing. Severus and Alice made a fantastic team, assigning material to get everyone to the same level and keeping a keen eye on anyone who looked like they might be indulging a little too much and developing dark addiction. They covered the required curriculum for their OWLs with ease, and they’d be more than ready by the time exams rolled around.

 

“Mind if I join you?” Harry heard all of a sudden, the sight of a stripping Draco pulling him back from his thoughts.

 

“Never, I mean, yes, I never mind, you can always join me.” He said awkwardly.

 

“You’re always so smooth, love.” Draco teased lightly, his already hard length springing free from his underpants.

 

“What can I say? I’ve always had a word with ways” Harry joked, licking his lips at the sight of all that beautiful porcelain skin and the lightest smattering of silvery fuzz. His dragon was turning into the most stunning man he’d ever had the pleasure to see, long and lean and defined, with barely there silvery silky fuzz on his chest that trailed all the way down to his groin.

 

The blond didn’t dally, immediately getting down on his knees and taking Harry’s hardness into his mouth in one go. 

 

Draco had taken to oral ministrations like a natural, and though Harry enjoyed returning the favor, he knew Draco enjoyed giving more than getting head.

 

He let himself get lost in the sensation, casting a quick warming charm on the tile wall behind him to get some support and simply enjoyed the feeling of the hot mouth on him and the long fingers massaging his calves, quads and glutes while bringing him closer and closer to the edge.

 

“I’m close love, don’t you dare come before me, I want to taste you too.” Harry said haggardly, three pumps later and he was spilling down his lover's throat.

 

He pulled Draco up by his armpits before the sneaky blond had a chance to chase his own release and swallowed him whole, sucking hard and playing with his tongue around the pink bulbous head just like Draco liked it, moaning at the salty spice he’d come to crave in the mornings.

 

It didn’t take more than 30 seconds for Draco to reach his own orgasm, not a drop wasted as Harry swallowed diligently. 

 

“You’re getting dangerously good at that scarhead.” Draco panted heavily.

 

“What can I say? I have a dick with ways.” Harry quipped, earning him a light smack on the head.

 

“It was a great session today, our lord will be pleased with how well everyone’s coming along.” Draco said, taking some of Harry’s body wash and lathering up.

 

“That’s the only part I don’t like about showering together,” Harry said, taking the bottle from Draco and squirting some on his hand to wash up again quickly, “you never smell like yourself when you use my stuff.” He whined softly.

 

“Tough luck Nightshade, I love smelling like you.” Draco said with a toothy grin, moving out of the shower to dry himself and let Harry rinse off.

 

~~~

 

One of the highlight of Harry’s days leading up to Samhain was watching the sour face the Goat had any time Percy or Alice announced details for the upcoming rituals. He’d put on a brave yet useless fight against the restoration of the Stone Circle on the castles grounds, and the refurbishment of the closed off ritual rooms in the dungeons, but preparations were well underway to allow anyone remaining in the castle for All Hallows Eve to perform a basic sacrificial ritual. It had caused a bit of a stir in the media, once it leaked that Hogwarts had put in an order for 100 chickens to be sacrificed once the list of students who signed up to stay and  perform their rituals reached the high nineties. Critics called it dark and appalling, while defenders called for those against it to also stop eating meat and poultry if the death of a chicken horrified them that much. Percy and Alice had been quite busy organizing everything and dividing the groups of students. There would be a massive ritual on the stone circle where each student would bleed their chicken, cast the carcass into the pyre and then proceed to their personal ritual, drawing their rune circles with the consecrated blood. 

 

The public were put somewhat at ease when it was clarified that every student participating had signed up willingly and that the rituals were being extensively covered in their wizarding culture class, and if they ever felt uncomfortable they could retract without consequence. 

 

Dumbledore had tried to publish a piece in the prophet denouncing the return of these obscure practices but his letter was returned unopened, or so the editor in chief said when reporting to Lucius.

 

As his eyes wandered to the Gryffindor table, Harry couldn’t help but feel sorry for his favorite Weasleys. The twins had told Harry that upon seeing the news in the paper, their mother had decided to pull her children from school along with the rest of the students going home to celebrate, just so they could be away from such depravity, her exact words.

 

Harry had been a busy bee himself, getting everything ready for his own ritual. His father and Remus would be celebrating in the Black way along with Hermione, Draco would be at home with his family and he would be going to one of his properties that he had yet to visit. He’d written to his father so he could go to the bank to retrieve the Peverell Grimoire and a portkey to Ravenhill Hall, one of the Peverell estates he’d inherited. He’d thought about just going to the Abbey, but something about the Peverell’s manor felt right, and he always trusted his gut.

 

Not one to risk such precious cargo sending it by owl, he sent both items with an elf after confirming he was safe and in his dorm. Harry proceeded to make detailed notes on the Samhain ritual detailed in the Grimoire before sending it right back home.

 

It was rather simple really, not much different from the one being prepared at school. The main difference was the addition of an offering of his own blood along with a sacrifice more substantial than a chicken, so in a strike of poetic inspiration, Harry had a goat ordered and delivered to the Palais, much to his father’s delight.

 

Leaving early had also been a whole show, but whereas once Harry would have dreaded the confrontation, he now relished pulling yet another one over the bloody old coot.

 

He’d been called to the headmasters office as soon as Sirius note arrived, that he’d be taking Harry home two days earlier so he could make the proper preparations for his ritual. 

 

He’d gone with Alice up to the garish office, in spite of her telling him she could go by herself and relay the message back if he wanted, where the man tried to prevent Harry from leaving by all means possible, all thoroughly rebuked.

 

“Mr Dumbledore, we’ve indulged your little performance as a courtesy, but I’m sure you understand that you have no grounds to prevent a parent from withdrawing their child from school whenever they see fit to do so, much less a member of the board! Now, as we’ve explained, also as a courtesy, might I add, since you’re owed no explanations, Hadrian’s preparations for his Samhain celebrations will be a little more extensive than most, according to the Peverell rites he’ll be following, so he needs a little more time. Any classwork to be missed on those days will be recuperated once he’s back and all teachers have been notified and all but you have complied. There is absolutely no issue here besides whatever fictitious one you are trying to fabricate.” Alice had said enraged.

 

“Now here! I am Albus Percival Wulfric  Brian Dumbledore!” He’d said, stopping short on his name.

 

“Running low on titles aren’t we? Headmaster? I’ll respect the last one you have.” Alice had said derisively then. “Don’t provoke me, I’m the only thing standing between you and immediate termination.”

 

“You are all making a grave mistake, grievous mistakes that will cost us all!” The goat said, magically projecting his voice in a bid to sound intimidating.

 

“No Mr Dumbledore, your mistakes are the ones that have come back to haunt you, not the other way around. Now, it’s certainly fun to hold these little rounds from time to time, but one needs to know when to cut them short lest they become tiresome, so we will bid you the day you deserve and continue with ours.” Alice then said calmly, the picture of politeness, and they both exited the room afterwards.

 

One of Harry’s favorite things about these new mini holidays they got to take each sabbath was the fact that they required minimal to no packing. He could hardly justify lugging his trunk to and fro for a little weekend at home, where the rest of his clothes lived. 

 

So when the day arrived to leave, he was patiently waiting for his Father in the entrance hall, dressed out of uniform in one of his usual sets.

 

“Morning pup, ready to go?” He heard his father say from behind him finally when he had his back turned to the door.

 

“Yes please, lest we run into undesirables and they try to make it difficult to leave again.” Harry said, a poisonous sneer on his face.

 

“My sentiments exactly, let’s go,” he said, setting a brisk pace down the gravel path towards the gate and past the wardline to apparate away.

 

“You’ll be pleased to know your goat is grazing happily in a makeshift paddock Pepper made him by the kitchen gardens. Also, the goblins sent word that a team has already been to the Peverell’s estate to survey its condition and you are expected to meet them there after lunch” his father said as they walked the center courtyard after apparating home.

 

“Perfect, I’m glad little Albus will have a happy last few days.” Harry smirked devilishly.

 

“You named him Albus?” His father said with a barked laugh.

 

“Of course, I may not be able to bleed Albus Dumbledore dry with the long list of people vying for the privilege, so I wanted to be able to at least slaughter one goat, just in case.” He said with a toothy grin.

 

“Poetic, I must say…” his father said, pleased. “So, what’s left on your list before the big night?

 

“The ritual itself is fairly simple, I just need to check things are up to snuff at Ravenhill, and check if there are supplies left. The ritual calls for a black linen tunic, consecrated ritual blade to slit the goat’s throat and various preparations on the day of the ritual. I have to draw a bath with various herbs and oils, eat only broth, rye bread and pomegranate seeds in modest quantities and spend the day in solemn contemplation. I’m really hoping there are tunics left behind because apparently they have to be dyed with coal and ash from  burnt elder trees under a new moon. It’s not like I can go to Mr Twillfit’s with a request like that on such short notice.” Harry said with a snort. “Is Moony home?”

 

“He’ll be home tonight, he had some land disputes to settle between some Scottish packs up in Loch Shin.” Sirius informed him. “Luckily this time there’s no fighting involved. His authority has been well received so far.”

 

“That’s nice, let’s have some breakfast and then I’ll pop over to Ravenhill to check on everything. I’ll take Albus and bond the new elves that responded to the goblins advertisement.” Harry said, walking into the manor.

 

~~~

 

Harry let out a pleased breath as he gazed upon the view of Ravenhill Hall. It was very aptly named, as he could hear ravens cawing as they circled the sky above the manor, giving it an ominous look. It was very large, as he’d expected, but completely unpretentious when compared to most pureblood estates. It sat perched at the edge of a cliff overlooking the Scottish moors, a stark and desolate place that seemed to resonate perfectly with what he knew of his ancestors. The predominant style was Tudor, but he could see the lower levels were older, more primitive, as if carved out of the rock it sat perched upon.

 

It had no fence or gate, just two stone posts with ravens perched on top, much like back home, except these weren’t statues. The wards were like nothing he’d ever felt, and according to the goblins sent to survey the estate, they hardly needed upgrading. After assurances that the property was exceptionally up to standards for its age, the goblins left Harry to inspect things for himself. He approached the non-gate and one of the ravens flew and perched itself on his outstretched hand, pecking his finger lightly, drawing a drop of blood that let him through the wards.

 

As he walked up the gravel path amidst the billowing heather, no manicured gardens in sight, two elves popped in front of him.

 

“Master Peverell sir, we is being Clotho and Keres, the head house elves of Ravenhill Hall,” one said as they both bowed deeply.

 

“Hello to you both, I’m Hadrian Potter-Black, the new Lord Peverell, or at least I will be in a few years. Would you be so kind as to call the rest of the elves that haven’t been bonded? I’ll renew your bonds as well.

 

After taking care of the elves, the wards and the usual business of taking over a new property, he gave the goat to Keres to lock up somewhere and asked for Clotho to give him a tour of the house. 

 

Too bad Draco would balk at the sparseness of the house. It was by no means empty, but it lacked the opulence his dragon was used to. All the furniture and tapestries were of fine quality and craftsmanship, but there was a definite masculine and almost ascetic feel to the place, like a monastery or a military fortress. It was practical and understated, and Harry loved it.

 

The library was expansive, and Harry asked Clotho to prepare a list of the titles available.

 

“Clotho, I’m coming back to celebrate the Samhain rituals in a couple of days. Would you show me to the ritual chambers please? I’d also like to know if the previous tenants left any supplies by any chance. Ritual robes and daggers and the like.” Harry asked.

 

“Yes master Hadrian sir, there is being everything you is needing in the antechambers sir, and the master bath has everything for ritual baths for when you is being preparing for rituals.” The elf said.

 

“Thank you. Please restock the pantry and kitchens with the usual ritual diet.” Harry said as he walked down into the bowels of the home.

 

The place was charged with magic, that delicious cold magic he’d come to associate with his Peverell family magic.

 

Down in the antechamber, he found a wardrobe full of robes of varying sizes, and a display case full of ritual blades in various materials, shapes and lengths. A cupboard beside it stored crystals, ritual chalk, black chalk, candles in many colors and different ritual schematics. 

 

Satisfied with everything so far, he went up to the library and asked for some tea and something light to nibble on. 

 

Too bad the house was a little too spartan for his dragon’s liking, or Harry would have made it home in an instant, but perhaps he could spend a week or two a year away as a retreat or something.

 

~~~

 

A few days later, he was ready and entering the ritual chamber with Albus the real goat on a leash, dressed in his ritual robe and carrying the blade on the other hand.

 

He made all the necessary preparations beforehand, including the austere diet mandated. Hunger was an old friend he was prepared yet not happy to reacquaint himself with, but it was only a day. 

 

He kneeled in front of the Goat in the center of the ritual circle previously drafted in black chalk, firmly grasping the blade and began the invocation.

 

“A circle has no beginning and no end, and on this blessed night when the veil is thin, I call upon the blood of my ancestors with this offering of blood and life. May this sacrifice prove worthy and true and bring forth my Lord Death to this sacred circle.” He said as memorized, bringing the blade to the goat’s throat and slicing swiftly and deeply, holding its head by its spiking tufts of hair and letting the blood collect on the alabaster bowl at its feet.

 

“A circle has no beginning and no end, as life springs from death that feeds death that gives life. I offer my own blood in thanks for the life this innocent has gifted this rite and call upon my line on this blessed night.” Harry said, slicing his palm and letting his own blood mix with the goats in the bowl.

 

“Blood of my blood, heed my call tonight on this blessed Samhain, in consecrated blood I draw these runes, pure of heart I call you to me.” He chanted, drawing over the chalk outline of the runes with his blood-dipped fingers.

 

As soon as he finished with the last rune of the sequence, Yr, the rune for death, right next to Algiz, the first rune of the circle, the rune for life, everything faded to black.

 

~~~

 

Harry woke up on a field of blooming white flowers, going as far as his eyes could see. He stood there confused for a second, looking around.

 

“This wasn’t on the instructions,” he said to himself absentmindedly.

 

“No, it was not. I’m sorry child, but circumstances mandated a different approach.” He heard from behind him.

 

“My Lord Death,” Harry said, kneeling instantly.

 

Instead of the primordial dementor that showed up at the Abbey a while back, a tall, pale man with alabaster skin and pale blue eyes, dressed in a simple black robe much like the one Harry wore to perform the ritual stood before him.

 

“Again with the kneeling,” Death said with an eye roll, dragging the words as if they were… annoyed? “I told you before child, you do not kneel to me, none of my most favored do,” he added with a dismissive gesture.

 

“I’m sorry my lord,” Harry said, smiling sheepishly, “where are we? I thought the ritual was supposed to summon you, not the other way around?”

 

“Quite right, but events that couldn’t wait until the next Samhain meant that things needed to be sped up a bit. You are in my realm, these are the Asphodel Fields, where mortal souls come after they die.” Death said, waving his arm wide to show him.

 

“So, I died?” Harry said, panic slowly setting in the pit of his stomach.

 

“Yes, but only for a little bit, don’t worry.” Death said with a pleased smirk. “For a necromancer to come into their inheritance and powers, they need to fulfill some requirements, the first being that of bloodline, which you meet, coming from my own children. The second is that you must take a soul from me, which you have done countless times, being the little reckless hero you are, saving so many. The third is that you must give me a soul, which you have also done, but the final and most important one? You need to be touched by me. You need to die so you can go back as a true necromancer.” The being explained.

 

“That’s… a lot to take in.” Harry said, letting out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. “At least I didn’t die die.” He said after some thought. 

 

“I know, child, but as I said, events to come have pushed my sister’s timetable up so you need to be ready this year as opposed to next year. Don’t worry though, since it is Samhain and I don’t wish to rob you of the actual experience, I have some people with me that will help me explain,” Death said with a pleased smirk.

 

“Hello laadla,” Harry heard his father’s voice from behind him.

 

“Abba!” Harry said, turning around, only to be met with a group bigger than he’d anticipated. His dad stood next to his mum, and around them were some familiar faces he recognized from the portrait gallery at the Abbey.

 

“Come give your parents a proper hug laadla, it’s been a long time coming.” His father said with a sad smile, opening his arms.

 

Harry all but crashed into his father’s arms, letting himself be engulfed into his strong hold. They weren’t that unevenly matched in height, so it wasn’t like he’d imagined it feeling when he was a child, but it meant the world to him nonetheless.

 

Hugging his mum though? That was an experience he’d cherish until the day he came back and got to do it again. She was so lifelike, even in death, a faint smell of garden flowers and sunshine and surprisingly warm.

 

After greeting his parents, he got around to greeting his grandparents and the many more Potters and Peverells surrounding him. 

 

“Why didn’t you come back? After he killed you.” Harry asked after sitting down next to his dad, chatting with everyone for a while. The question had been burning inside him ever since Death said he would be going back.

 

“Because I didn’t meet the requirements, chhote. I never killed anyone before I died, so I never came into my inheritance. It was my first shock to the system and the first step to deconstructing my prejudice, the burning regret of not having killed someone so I could go back to you.” He said sadly. 

 

“Really? I thought that for sure you must have during the war.” Harry said, thinking out loud.

 

“Paddy and I had quite the body count darling, though it did nothing for me since I’m not of a necromancer line. Your dad however was always partial to disarming or stunning, ever the Goat’s little pet.” His mum said, teasing her husband.

 

“It’s been lovely to sit and reminisce, laadla, but there are some things you need to know in order to prepare.” His father said.

 

“Prepare for what?” Harry said warily, steeling himself in resignation.

 

“Everything that’s coming, my child.” Death said ominously. “Both you and Cadmus’ boy have done brilliantly with minimizing the brutality of the upcoming conflict, but make no mistake, a conflict is coming. Sooner or later, you will have to make your stand against those who would see you and yours defeated and oppressed once again, and you need to be ready. Together, my sister’s blessed and my prodigal child will succeed, but at what cost is entirely up to you both and how ready you are.” The deity explained.

 

“Take our family’s Grimoire with you and our diaries as well. You must learn your craft with enough time to spare before it’s actually needed. Also, as the future Lord Peverell, you'll have many allies to call upon. Our lord’s reapers will answer to you, as well as our steeds and other creatures of death such as vampires.” A woman that has previously introduced herself as Hesper Peverell said.

 

“Now you must go back my child, go to my sister’s blessed, he has been briefed as well. Prepare yourselves, train hard and gather the legions. The fight is coming.” Death said with a kiss to Harry’s forehead.

 

~~~

 

Harry woke up in the ritual room a second later, a deep, sharp intake of air before swiftly standing and pressing the cleansing sigil on the wall beside the door.

 

He wasted no time getting changed back into his clothing and cast a quick tempus, noticing it had been barely 15 minutes since he started the ritual, even though it felt like hours spent in the Deadlands. He made his way up the winding stairs back to the main hall and with a pinch of floo powder and a clear “Viper Hall”, he was off to Tom’s.

 

“Harry, I was warned to expect you,” Tom said, receiving him right at the fireplace.

 

“Hello, I’m sorry if it’s too late to visit, I took our lord father’s instructions quite literally it seems,” Harry greeted him, smiling sheepishly.

 

“Nonsense, come through to the parlor, I’ll call for tea and some snacks, our Mother knows how ravenous we both must be after a day of broth and bread.” Tom smirked, shaking his head as he led Harry through to the parlor. “Regulus will join us in a minute, he wasn’t in such a hurry to come up after his ritual, but I had a feeling you’d be coming straight away.” 

 

They sat by the fire and were promptly served tea and pastries, getting down to business once cups were poured and a few eclairs were devoured.

 

“So, was it for you like it was for me?” Harry asked him, after swallowing the last of his caramel eclair with a little difficulty.

 

“Hard to say when you haven’t shared your experience. And it’s my first Samhain, I never observed the holiday before my resurrection. Our lord father and I never saw eye to eye beforehand, completely my fault of course.” Tom smirked. “My mother came forth and we had a much needed chat.” He said, looking a little forlorn before regaining composure. “Then our lord father came forth and warned me to expect you shortly. That’s it on my end.” Tom said.

 

“Oh well, I died. So that’s better for you then.” Harry said, barely able to contain a snort. “Don’t worry, I’m clearly fine.” He added quickly. “Apparently there are requirements to come into the family’s gift. I had to die in order to return as a proper necromancer, much like you at the graveyard.” Harry said with a cheeky smirk.

 

“That would explain the radioactive eyes then,” Tom said appreciatively. “They were strikingly green before but now they are positively glowing with magic.”

 

“They are? I haven’t crossed paths with a mirror yet, I wouldn’t know,” Harry said with a little shrug. “Anyway, it was an illuminating chat with our lord father and most of our Peverell ancestry and my Potter ancestors as well. I got to hug my parents.” He said with a little smile, eyes unfocused as he remembered the feeling.

 

“It’s quite something isn’t it?” Tom said in agreement, having had the same chance moments before.

 

“Yes it was, but most interestingly, I was warned.” Harry said seriously. “I was warned to prepare, instructed to learn the craft as best I can before our abilities are needed. They said nothing about you learning as well, but it’s your birthright too, and two necromancers are surely better than one.” Harry said. “I’ll go back to spend the night at Ravenhill after we’re done here and I’ll be taking some books from the library with me tomorrow. Our many times great aunt Hesper wants me to study some of the family diaries as well the Grimoire. I’ll take Ignotus’ chronicles and leave you with Cadmus’, that seems right somehow.” He rambled on.

 

“Slow down a bit Harry, prepare for what?” Tom said worriedly.

 

“War,” Harry said sadly. “Lord Death said war is inevitable, but we’ve done a good job with minimizing its brutality once it breaks, and the outcome will be victory if we stand together, but at what cost will depend entirely on how thoroughly we prepare for it. We must prepare, train and gather the legions when it’s time. As Lord Peverell, dementors, thestrals and vampires will answer my call.” Harry summarized.

 

“I’ll be honest when I say I don’t see how war could break, but I won’t be stupid enough to disregard a warning from above our station.” Tom nodded gravely. “I will increase the battle training on my side of things, and you can make sure the younger generation is up to snuff with the Dark Academy.” Tom said.

 

“I don’t want any children fighting. I’m enough as it is.” Harry said resolutely. “But I’ll see that they can at least defend themselves well enough to make a swift escape from a difficult situation. During Yule, I’ll see that some of my foreign properties are ready to be safehouses in the eventuality of war breaking out. Mothers, small children and those whose lines aren’t secure are liabilities and should evacuate if things escalate. I’d also like for you to hold proxy over my seats in the ICW. They might come in handy to keep international eyes away from the situation.” Harry said.

 

“I agree,” Tom said after a moment of contemplation. “Perhaps it would be for the best to deal with the goat once and for all before he has a chance to rally his troops.” He added thoughtfully.

 

“I want to agree, believe me. I even selected a goat for my sacrifice tonight and named it Albus, but if we kill him before he is utterly disgraced and shunned, those troops will rally under his banner in his memory, and there’s no chance of discrediting the memory of a martyr, people will choose to believe the best of him out of comfort. We could say he was shagging Grindelwald and no one would believe it.” Harry said with a snort.

 

“That would be funny, could you imagine?” Tom said with a snort of his own.

 

He laughed agreeably, but something was nagging him, in the back of his mind, he was missing something, some detail was escaping him.

 

And suddenly it hit him like a ton of bricks! The memory of sitting in a cozy room at Gringotts, watching his mother tell him all about her family and who to trust and who not to.

 

“The families had banked in Britain for centuries by that point, so they felt secure that the family finances were secured by the Goblins of Britain, a country Grindelwald’s war barely touched because of his “respect” for his former lover Dumbledore.” 

 

He had to talk to his parents portrait as soon as possible.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 33: Plans and preparations

Notes:

Hope you enjoy today’s chapter! It’s a good one.

“Pepper!” Harry said out of the blue, puzzling Tom.

 

“Master Hadrian sir?” The little elf said, popping in with a bow.

 

“Please bring me my parents' portrait from my room Pepper, now.” Harry said, a little more forcefully than he intended, but at least he said please.

 

“Harry? What’s happening?” Tom asked, watching the scene in confusion.

 

“I just remembered something and I need to check. Something was nagging me in the back of my mind when we were talking about Dumbledore shagging Grindelwald, and no, it’s not an image I want to picture particularly, thank you very much, but then it hit me! When I watched my mother’s recording at Gringotts a few years back, she mentioned offhandedly that Grindelwald never attacked Britain because of his former lover, Dumbledore! Perhaps there’s some truth to it and we can use it against him!” Harry said triumphantly.

 

“Harry, there were always rumors about it but nothing could be proven, I don’t think there’s much more to it than that.” Tom said skeptically.

 

“Perhaps, but my gut hasn’t failed me yet.” Harry said after some thought.

 

Pepper then popped in with the portrait in hand, though it seemed his parents were at the Abbey at the moment since the room looked empty.

 

“Mum? Abba? Could you come through please?” Harry said to the portrait, hoping it worked that way.

 

It did, apparently, because his parents walked into the frame a moment later.

 

“Harry? What’s wrong laadla? You look agitated.” His father said with a slight frown.

 

“Nothing’s wrong, just excited I guess. I need to ask you something mum. I just remembered something you said in your recording that I think could help with our little goat problem.” Harry said to his mother, who looked just as puzzled by the sudden summons.

 

“Sure, what can I help with?” She said eagerly.

 

“We were joking that if I killed him now, he’d die a martyr and then not even the discovery of him shagging Grindelwald would destroy his memory, and then it hit me! When you were talking about your family banking in Britain, you said Grindelwald left the country alone because of his former lover! Why would you say that?” Harry said in a rush.

 

“Laadla, I don’t think…” his father started, only to be cut off by Lyra.

 

“I thought you’d never ask darling. The rumors are true. I found out from a reliable source. Bathilda Bagshot.” She said smugly.

 

“Is that so? How do you know her?” Tom said greedily.

 

“She was our neighbor, while we were in hiding at the hut.” James said dismissively.

 

“Don’t call it that! It was cozy, I liked it.” Lyra said, smacking his arm.

 

“It was a dump compared to the Abbey  and you know it, but that’s not the issue. She lived a couple of houses down from us, and we used to have her for tea since she was close to the Goat and on the approved list of visitors. She knew him in his youth,” James said, rubbing his arm.

 

“Whatever, you’re still such a ponce sometimes. The thing is, back in those days she enjoyed her tea with a more than generous splash of whiskey, and by the end of our little get-togethers she was rather loose-lipped. As it turns out, Gellert Grindelwald was her nephew, and he visited one summer and had a fling with Albus. She has letters, photographs, the whole lot! I assume she’s still alive, because we didn’t see her around on our side of things, at least up to the point our portrait got refreshed.” Lyra said, enjoying the gossip.

 

“Well, I think we should pay Madame Bagshot a visit, wouldn't you say?” Tom said with a pleased smirk.

 

“No, I don’t think we should be the ones to go, it’s too risky if we get caught.” Harry said thoughtfully.

“He might not have our resources but we should still assume he has us under some degree of surveillance, especially if any of us were to go back to Godric’s Hollow, and if he catches on to us we’ll never see the woman again after he’s done hiding her. I know just the woman for the job though. If the story has as much meat to it as I think it does, perhaps Skeeter could turn it into a book! Not just articles.” Harry said, grinning maniacally.

 

“This could work! Especially if there’s concrete evidence and she produces a thoroughly fact-checked piece. Leave it with me, I’ll get in contact with her and put her on the task. I’ll bankroll the whole endeavor if it means she can have it done faster.” Tom said, getting excited himself at the prospect.

 

“Great! I think I should be getting back to Ravenhill then. It’s been a long day.” Harry said, coming down from his high.

 

He called Pepper again to return the portrait to his bedroom and Tom escorted him back to the floo.

 

He stepped out into the hall at Ravenhill and called for Clotho.

 

“Clotho, please have all of Ignotus’ diaries ready for me to take with me in the morning please, I’ll be going to bed now. I won’t eat breakfast here tomorrow so there’s no need to fuss in the morning.” Harry said to the little elf.

 

“Master Ignotus’ journals cannot be leaving the library Master Deathchild sir, they is too old to be away from the preservation wards, but Clotho is being making copies for Master Deathchild to take in the morning right now.” She said with a deep reverent vow, popping away.

 

“That’s new,” Harry said with a snort at the peculiar moniker, but exhaustion won over and he made his way to the room the elves had prepared for him and made quick work of getting to sleep.

 

~~~

 

“Bambi? What happened! You smell different,” Remus said, checking him over frantically when Harry joined them for breakfast the next morning.

 

“Hi Moony, I died last night, that might be it?” Harry said with a cheeky smirk, unable to help himself.

 

“What the fuck! Explain! Now!” Sirius said, knocking his coffee over with how fast he stood.

 

So Harry sat and ate his breakfast while catching his parents up with yet another fascinating chapter in the secret life of Hadrian Potter-Black.

 

“Well fuck me, I know I shouldn’t be surprised, I was born and raised a wizard but… an immortal son? This is too fucking much.” Sirius said, looking a little pale.

 

“I’m not immortal. Not really. A closer definition would be… optionally mortal? I can die, if I want to.” Harry said after some thought. “And I will one day, just like everybody else. Don’t worry.” Harry assured them. He was utterly disinterested in a life without his loved ones.

 

“How can that be?” Remus asked, perplexed.

 

“From what little I’ve read so far, and what the family told me while I was dead, necromancers have a choice when it comes to dying. We can decide it’s our time and move on, or we come back. It’s the true meaning of that whole “greeting death as a friend and departing as equals” that’s in the Bard’s tale. As I said, I had to die yesterday in order to come into my inheritance. Save a life, take a life, surrender your own.” Harry explained patiently. 

 

“I can feel it, you know? That kinship you spoke about with other creatures. It’s not as strong with lycans I suppose, since we are not creatures of death. Lycans worship Nyx and Selene on the sabbaths, but it’s either close enough or the hour is dire and most of the dark’s children will feel the calling to either you or Tom.” Remus said seriously.

 

“From what I’ve been told, there is a definite need to prepare, but just because even going in guns blazing like a brash Gryffindor would still get us a win but at a greater cost. The light will try to make their stand at some point and we must be ready, that’s all.” Harry said reassuringly.

 

“Well, whatever we can do to help you with that, you need only ask.” Sirius said solemnly.

 

“Actually, I’ve been thinking of opening up my mum's estate. They could be useful as safe houses for non-active members, mainly mothers, children and those whose lines aren’t secured. I’ll ask Tom for a headcount and we can cross reference how much space we might need to safely house everyone should the need arise. Would you be willing to volunteer some Black properties if there's a need for more room?” Harry asked.

 

“Of course, it’s better if we spread them out anyway, so the more safe houses the better. I can coordinate with Tom on that front, get a preliminary number of those that would need evacuation and set everything up. I’m still your guardian so I can manage your end as well,” Sirius offered.

 

“Thanks, but I’d like to visit the castles myself, for sentimental reasons more than anything, there will be more than enough time during Yule break to pop over to France and Germany for a day or two.” Harry said, grateful for the offer but resolute in his decision.

 

“Now, I’m afraid I’ve rather monopolized the chatter and I want to know more about his majesty the High Alpha!” Harry said merrily, trying to diffuse the lingering tension in the room.

 

“Ha fucking ha,” said Remus with a fond look. “It’s been great actually. I’ve never felt more fulfilled in my life! My leadership has been embraced across the board and the remnants of support Greyback had have been dealt with. Apart from some minor land disputes everything has been going swimmingly. Attacks are at an all time low, and the living conditions have greatly improved thanks to our lord. Money has flowed into the larger packs and it’s done wonders for housing, health and education. Plans are underway for major creature reform next year, most importantly our lord’s bill to open seats on the courts for creatures. It will require two thirds plus one vote to go through since it will be modifying quorum, but he’s confident he can get the votes. It’ll give us time to further clean up our image if lycan attacks continue to decline. We expect zero turnings in as little as a year if things continue at the rate they are now, and January is shaping up to be the first month with more births than turnings in a long, long time.” Remus recounted proudly.

 

“That’s amazing Remy! I’m so happy for you.” Harry said honestly.

 

“It’s a done deal as far as I’m concerned. And Moony’s a shoe-in for the Lycan seat.” Sirius said proudly.

 

“Well, I hope this means I get at least one little brother or sister. The newly minted Noble House of Lupin will need an heir, won’t it?” Harry said with a devilish grin.

 

“Who’s to say they won’t make it an elected seat? There’s too much in the air as of yet to be making those kinds of plans, cub.” Remus said, managing to keep a straight face while ignoring the coffee spraying from Sirius’ nose.

 

“Right, like our esteemed Lords and Ladies would ever grace the public with even a charade of democracy. The fact that the people can elect the Minister is ridiculous enough. And by how utterly stupid the public is, they don’t deserve the privilege of self determination, especially with how we’re currently playing them like a fiddle.” Harry said with a disbelieving snort.

 

“That’s harsh,” Sirius said halfheartedly, with an uncomfortable barked laugh as an attempt to diffuse the tension building.

 

“Doesn’t make it any less true.” Harry said, waving his hand dismissively. “I hate to cut this short, but I have some errands to run in the Alley if I am to make the most of my day.”

 

“Care for some company? I wanted to pop in for a spot of shopping as well,” Sirius said then.

 

“Sure! I have an appointment with IronClaw to go over some investment for the Potter estate now that I transferred some funds back into it from the sale of the Basilisk parts and, come to think of it, I should check that everything else is still in order, I did technically die yesterday.” He said cheekily.

 

“I know you're just joking, but if you still have all your rings then I don’t think it messed with anything, they would have returned to their respective vaults if the line had been disrupted, but I would like healer SilverHook to examine you just in case.” Sirius said, concern evident through his apparent mirth.

 

“Fine, we should be going then, if you’re to have enough time for a proper shopping spree.” Harry said with a smirk, throwing back the last of his already tepid coffee.

 

~~~

 

“Everything seems to be in order, Heir Potter-Black, it appears your brush with death had no major consequences, but healer SilverHook is ready and waiting for you after we’re done with our business here.” IronClaw said, reviewing the line test before him. “The only thing of note, though it makes no difference since the family charter still impedes you from claiming the lordship on the basis of age, is that you have apparently gained access to your full Peverell family magics, which is most unusual.”

 

“I assumed as much, I’ve been feeling quite like I did a few years ago after my ritual bath, like my core is stretched to capacity once again, though nothing as extreme as before.” Harry supplied, making his father’s eyes widen minutely before schooling his features once again.

 

“Yes, that’s to be expected with magical inheritances, but healer SilverHook will be able to provide more details later. Now, we have roughly 15 million galleons to allocate.” IronClaw said with a hungry look.

 

That made his father’s eyes widen more notoriously, which in turn prompted Harry to smirk sideways at him.

 

“Basilisk parts are very lucrative, that’s just my half minus commission. Uncle Sev took an equal share.” He said mischievously, before turning to the goblin. “As we’ve discussed master IronClaw, I’d like it divided between wix and muggle businesses. Potions and muggle pharmaceuticals seem to be doing well, I trust your judgment. I’d like a survey done on all Potter properties before we discuss any necessary updates and repairs now that there are funds to evaluate that. The Abbey seems ok, but Stinchcombe Place and Stinchcombe House haven’t been used for far longer, and so have our foreign properties. If you could please document their condition and estimate the price of refurbishment, it would be much appreciated. Additionally, please keep the funds going to the trust vault the same for now, and when there is an heir in line to take over it one day we can discuss restoring the original amounts provided from the main vaults.” Harry instructed the goblin.

 

“I’ll have a detailed portfolio ready for your approval by the end of the week then, is there anything else I can help you with before you go down to the Healing Halls?” IronClaw said, ending the meeting.

 

“If you could call up the Peverell Grimoire for us to take with us, it would be much appreciated, thank you Master IronClaw.” Harry said with a nod.

 

“It’ll be waiting for you after your tests then. May your gold ever flow Heir Potter-Black.”

 

“Thank you Master IronClaw, may the blood of your enemies slick your blade.” Harry said, standing up to make his way down to the goblin infirmary.

 

~~~

 

“You are in fine physical health, goblin friend, it’s always a joy to see a patient who’s listened.” The goblin healer said after his diagnosis. “Your core is once again stretched thin after your magical inheritance, and I’m afraid this time the effects will make themselves known further than last time.” The goblin said a little more somberly.

 

“What should I expect, master SilverHook?” Harry asked, resigning himself for the inevitable bad news he always seems to get.

 

“Nothing adverse, but the constant strain on your core’s capacity, plus the added recent power surge, have pushed your magical maturity up. According to the data, you’ll reach your maturation a year early, on your 16th birthday rather than your 17th. As far as any discomfort goes before that time, I recommend the same course of treatment as last time, physical activity and strenuous casting will help with any discomfort, but only as needed, you’ll want to make the most of the stretch in preparation for your upcoming birthday, as it will ease things for afterwards.” The healer explained thoroughly.

 

Harry breathed a sigh of relief at the news, he’d expected some sort of magical backlash or side effect but an early maturation was a welcome development and completely in line with what he’d been told while dead. He needed to be ready sooner, and coming into his full power earlier aligned perfectly with that. As far as his course of treatment went, he’d have no problem with it. In fact, he’d already planned on it before it was issued. He’d need to bump up his physical regimen and dueling training anyway, in preparation for the war, and when he wasn’t up at the crack of dawn working out or training with Severus, he had an ungodly amount of quidditch practice since the first match of the year was right around the corner. Pucey was worse than Wood and had them practicing four times a week, but Harry welcomed the chance to get used to his new broom and actually practiced instead of watching the practice from above and catching the snitch a couple of times. 

 

~~~

 

“So! What do you need to get? I need to stop by Harriman’s for a new Train-O-Ball and some equipment and I need a warded satchel to smuggle my n-word books. I left mine at school and come to think of it, a warded one would be much more useful.” Harry asked his father as they left the bank, Grimoire secure in Sirius’ own warded satchel.

 

“Please,” Sirius snorted, “need never comes into it, I needed the fresh air and change of scenery, I’ve been cooped up in the house far too much for my liking,”

 

“Then I demand we sort my stuff out first and then I’m willing to graciously follow without complaint from store to store.” Harry said, laughing in resignation at the day that awaited him. 

 

~~~

 

“Hello Nightshade, miss me much?” Draco said, catching his breath after Harry gave him a kiss just barely decent for the general public’s consumption, being right in the middle of the Great Hall.

 

“I always miss you,” Harry whispered, his forehead pressed against the blond. “We need an heir meeting tonight, with a few added guests, let the snakes know to get down to the chamber and I’ll handle everyone outside the pit.” He murmured quietly in his ear.

 

“Is everything ok?” Draco said, checking him over discreetly, “you feel… different,” he said after he was done with his examination. “Your magic smells different, you always smelt faintly of apple but now it’s like over-ripe apples, sickly sweet and cold.” 

 

“Not here, later.” Harry said with a final peck. “Let them know to be at the chamber after dinner, I’ll go over to the lions right now and let Nev, Hermione and the good gingers know.” He said before making his way to the Gryffindor table.

 

~~~

 

It wasn’t until after lunch, when they had a free period, that Draco managed to corner Harry and get the truth out of him.

 

Lucky for Harry, he had the foresight to cast strong privacy wards because the screaming would have summoned aurors on the spot.

 

“YOU DIED!! YOU MEAN TO TELL ME YOU WENT AND FUCKING DIED ON ME!” Draco screamed, his hands tight fisted at his sides, shaking with the desire to punch his stupid boyfriend.

 

“Dragon, please calm down, breathe for me will you? I didn’t know it would happen, it was only for like 20 minutes at the most, and I think you’re overlooking the fact that I’m very much alive and right here.” Harry said, his voice calm and measured as he tried to soothe his boyfriend.

 

It took some time longer to get Draco down from his rage, but eventually Harry was able to get him up to speed. The blond looked progressively more worried, a tinge of fear clear in his silver eyes that broke Harry’s heart.

 

“We have to be ready.” Was all his dragon said once his tale was over, silver eyes turning to steel in determination. 

 

“Yes, that’s why we need to speak to the others. They’re doing great with the DA, but it’s not enough. Our closest will need additional training, especially with dueling.” Harry said in turn.

 

“We’ll need to speak with Severus about that, he’ll have his hands full with the entire DA on top of that.” Harry added, cogs churning furiously behind his eyes.

 

“Yes, but I think it would be best if you took on their training while uncle Sev just focuses on us two. You’re more than ready to get them up to fighting level, and it would ease the burden.” Draco said after some thought.

 

“Dray…” Harry started, only to be cut off by an enraged Draco.

 

“NO! Don’t you dare sideline me Hadrian Potter. I will not stand by like some fucking medieval damsel in distress while you go off into the sunset and slay the monsters. I will hear no arguments on this. I will start joining you in the mornings, Hekate knows I need the stamina, and we will speak to Severus about our dueling training. I may not have the power of a hundred ancient bloodlines at my disposal, but I am every bit a Malfoy and a Black.” He said with a determination Harry hadn’t seen before in him. 

 

“Only our Dark Mother knows what I did to deserve you, Hadrian Potter-Black, because I know I don’t, but there is only one place for me and it’s right beside you. Always, no matter what.” He ended, softening a bit but no less resolved.

 

In hindsight, Harry would remember that moment exactly as the definitive moment when he knew he was going to marry this man.

 

He pulled him in and kissed him like he’d never kissed him before, all consuming, with a need he’d rarely felt, pouring all the love he felt for him in that single kiss.

 

“Once again, I love you falls awfully short in describing how I feel about you,” Harry said against the others lips.

 

“I was going to say that I had already planned for that. I never meant to sideline you. You are awe inspiring, Draconis Malfoy. A heart of gold encased in goblin steel, all mine. There is no one I would rather have beside me, ever.” He said forcefully. “I was going to say that even though I know mornings aren’t your thing, maybe you’d like to join us for our exercise, because I plan to have everyone join, they’ll need it.” He said with a little laugh. “I have no objections whatsoever to you training with me. I will not lose you, and I have every bit of confidence in your power and skill.” 

 

“Oh, ok then.” Was all Draco said, smiling sheepishly.

 

~~~

 

Draco walked determined through the dungeons, albeit already blushing slightly, thinking about the mortifying conversation he was about to have.

 

He knocked gingerly on Severus’ door and walked in at the muffled acknowledgment he heard through the thick door.

 

“Hi uncle Sev, I need to talk to you.” He said quietly, pink heat creeping up his neck already.

 

“What’s wrong? Is everything ok?” Severus said, confused at the cowering boy who’d taken the place of his brazenly self assured godson.

 

“This is mortifying, but I need a favor, I’d brew it myself but there’s no one I trust more…” he mumbled quietly, and Severus understood immediately.

 

“Say no more, I’d rather save us the awkwardness as well.” He said quickly, lifting his hands in front of him. “I knew this day would come, and I’ve been ready for some time.” He added, taking a leather case out of a drawer in his desk.

 

“This is a year’s worth of doses of profilaxis draught, take it once monthly, same day, same time. Set a tempus alarm each time you take it so you never forget. I’m confident in its effectiveness, as I am with all my brews, but I trust you know the spells as well? Just in case.” He said impassively, putting his occlumency to the test.

 

“Yes, thank you.” Draco said meekly.

 

“Good, keep them in the case, it’s charmed with stasis spells so they don’t spoil.” Severus said curtly, happy to end the discussion. “I have no interest in an answer, but this potion is meant to prevent pregnancy for the carrier, so only the one in that… position would benefit.” Severus said, controlling his own blush, trying to be as clinical as possible. “If that is something you’ll both find yourselves exploring then you should share it and I’ll have more ready in six months time.”

 

“We haven’t still…” Draco began to say, but Severus cut him off with a wave.

 

“As I said, your private business is your own, but if that’s the case then you should both take it at least once, while you explore your options. Now, I have essays to grade, if that was all you needed.” Severus said, the faintest blush creeping up his neck inevitably. The only saving grace in this situation was the knowledge that Lucius would have a stroke if he ever found out.

 

“Yes, thanks uncle Sev.” Draco said, managing to hold Severus gaze enough to nod his goodbye. 

 

~~~

 

Harry waited with Draco in the chamber for everyone to arrive. Gathering right after dinner meant a little delay while they waited for the coast to clear as everyone dispersed after the meal, in order to discreetly open an entrance.

 

Harry sat on the lounge they’d set up with mended furniture from the room of requirement, his leg shaking restlessly in anticipation.

 

Little by little, everyone started treacling in until they all gathered around the bluebell fire pit at the center, which Harry conjured in lew of a fireplace.

 

“Thank you for coming everyone. I’m sorry for the urgency, but there have been developments that made it necessary.” Harry started, and quickly summarized his weekend and what he’d been warned about.

 

“Now, this doesn’t mean that any of you will be expected to fight if war breaks out. But that being said, you are my closest friends and I need for you to be ready to at least defend yourselves successfully enough to manage a swift escape if you ever find yourselves in a compromised position. Your parents and guardians are being told the same or will be soon, and they’ll be given the choice, much like I’m giving it to you now, to either fight alongside their brethren or be granted sanctuary whenever the situation calls for it.” He said, holding his hands up placatingly so as to not be interrupted.

 

“What do you mean by sanctuary?” Daphne asked curiously, a look of worry and apprehension to her.

 

“Anyone who wishes to sit the conflict out will be granted sanctuary in the continent. We are in the process of readying safe houses to shelter those who don’t wish to fight, or their loved ones.” Harry explained calmly.

 

“Those who wish to prepare for war, will train with us. I’ll take over specialized dueling training in addition to our work with the Dark Academy, and you’ll be expected to partake in regular exercise in the mornings. First and foremost, I want my friends to be able to survive a real fight, but if you truly want to fight, you’ll need to train like a soldier. The choice is yours and whatever you choose, you won’t be judged because of it. No children should have to fight a war, but if the cause is something you believe in, then your wands would be a welcome boon.” Harry said passionately.

 

“Hello, I’m sorry I’m late.” They heard from behind them. “Is this the dark heirs meeting? The wrackspurts are clouding everything today.”

 

“Luna? What are you doing here? This is supposed to be a secret meeting.” Ginny said, perplexed.

 

“Oh yes, don’t worry, the wrackspurts won’t tell anyone else. I should introduce myself properly. Luna Pandora Lovegood, Heiress Rosier.” She said dreamily.

 

“Of course you are,” Draco said fondly, shaking his head. “Come sit by me cousin. I’m glad to finally meet you.” 

 

“Heiress Rosier? Isn’t that one of your father’s stewardships Dray?” Theo asked.

 

“Yes, Lord Malfoy holds the seat in proxy since my Uncle Evan appointed him as our steward. Once he died, Mummy gave her consent for him to continue. After she passed and once I took my heirship, Daddy asked lord Malfoy to keep the seat so our claim could remain a secret.” Luna said in her usual fae-like voice.

 

“But how would that work? Your mother’s line was easily traceable. And you by extension.” Hermione said, still confused.

 

“I assume this has to do with Mémé?” Draco asked Luna, and when she nodded, he proceeded to explain.

 

“My grandmother is her great aunt. I’m assuming they made everyone think Father was holding the seat for me instead of Luna. Lordships don’t always go to the closest by blood, family magics and other family laws in the charter come into play as well. It doesn’t matter if I am from an offshoot branch if they were led to believe the family magics chose me over the main line. The Rosier charter isn’t public record, so as far as people knew, it could be as easy as it favoring boys over girls” Draco said to the expectant group.

 

“But why would you hide it?” Hermione kept pushing, being the one newest to the whole heir thing.

 

“Dumbledore,” Ginny chimed in. “The Lovegoods don’t live far from us, and we’ve been friends since we were little. If Dumbledore knew that a dark seat could be swayed to the light by our association he would have gone after it.” She said, connecting the dots.

 

“Well, welcome to the group then Luna, let’s get you up to speed.” Harry said.

 

“There’s no need my lord, the nargles already told me. I will train and fight for you. The House of Rosier stand with its fated lord,” Luna said, stumping everyone yet again.

 

“Luna…” Harry started, though he couldn’t fathom why he was asking, quite used to her quirks even with how little he knew her.

 

“Mummy told me, when I was little, that two days after death’s chosen child woke, on the day of oaths, we’d meet in the serpent’s sanctuary.” Luna said with a mild shrug, like it was the most obvious thing in the world.

 

Before Hermione could keep her interrogation going, Theo pulled her close and whispered in her ear, “Rumor had it that Pandora Rosier was a seer, and a damn good one at that. Don’t take Trelawny in comparison, she’s a right fraud, but it was an open secret that Pandora Rosier was the real deal.” 

 

“Well then, now that we’ve covered that, let’s get back to business shall we? I’m sure your parents will have their own talks with our Lord, but you are mine, and the choice is yours.” Harry said to the crowd of confused faces.

 

“You know I’d follow you anywhere. I’ll fight with you Har.” Hermione said, her chin up in defiance, expecting an argument that wouldn’t come. “The House of Burke stands with its lord.” 

 

“The House of Nott is a house of warriors, we stand with you Harry.” Theo said after Hermione, and Harry had the feeling he was vowing to stand with her as much as with him, which Hermione noticed if her lovesick look was anything to go by.

 

“The House of Longbottom will always stand with the House of Potter. We are brothers and I fight with you, always.” Neville said, just as resolute.

 

“La Nobilissima Casa Zabini will fight as well. We stand with Death’s chosen.” Blaise said, and Harry got the same impression as with Theo, that Blaise was standing with Neville as much as with Harry.

 

The twins and Ginny looked at one another for a moment before nodding to each other. “The House of Weasley stands with the dark, as it should have always, before our father corrupted it. Well, minus the undesirable one.” The twins smirked, getting chuckles from most. “As far as the House of Prewett goes, you’ll have to convince Char to leave his dragons behind.” Fred said as an afterthought.

 

“That’s fine, he owes me one.” Harry smirked.

 

“I’m sure my parents will want me stashed away, but if the House of Parkinson stands with its lord, her heiress will as well.” Pansy said with a firm set to her jaw.

 

“I’m sure my parents will stand with the Dark Lord, but I will take the offer of sanctuary. I’m not a fighter, Harry. I’m sorry.” Millie said, blushing profusely.

 

“It’s fine Mills, as long as you are safe, I’m happy.” Harry reassured her.

 

“The House of Warrington stands with the dark as well, besides, morning workouts will be good for quidditch.” Cassius smirked, giving much needed levity to lift some of the heaviness in the room.

 

“The House of Greengrass stands with you as well Harry, but please, promise me you’ll keep Tory safe when all hell breaks loose.” Daphne said with a pleading look.

 

“She’ll be out of the country as soon as things start to smell fishy. You have my word.” Harry promised her.

 

Vince and Greg shared one look before nodding and pledging their support as well, rounding up the group.

 

“Brilliant! Now that we have that sorted, we can move on to logistics.” Harry said, pulling out a stack of shrunken catalogs and putting them on the table beside him. “These are owl order catalogs for Harriman’s Sporting Goods. Those who need it will order athletic wear and a Train-O-Ball. I have already purchased enough equipment to set up training facilities here. Now comes the part where you might hate my guts” Harry said sheepishly, “we will meet here at 6 AM everyday, though those just starting may come three times a week until you can work up to coming everyday.” He said, a few people looking downright offended at the prospect. “If you think you can get away with a discreet afternoon or evening workout, then by all means, you do you. But remember that discretion is of the utmost importance. Dumbledore is the one supposedly building an army, not us, and the mornings are the most logical time to explain it away as a health kick and also, we don’t want too many scheduling conflicts when we set up a timetable for dueling training. We still have our OWLs as well as the DA and this on top of everything, so be mindful of that as well.”

 

“Mornings are the safest, while the Crumple Horned Snorkack is asleep.” Luna said. “Fireflies are lazy, they like sleeping in.” 

 

“Fireflies are nocturnal,” Hermione said with a furrowed brow.

 

“You’re too literal darling, she means mornings are safest because Dumbledore is a late riser and so are his minions of the light.” Theo whispered in her ear.

 

“Well, mornings it is then, sorry guys, I’ll make sure to have some coffee waiting for afterwards.” Harry smiled apologetically. “Now, let’s disperse discreetly, take a look at the catalogs and those that need stuff can join once their purchases arrive.” Harry said.

 

“Nev, Blaise, I’ll see you here tomorrow morning then.” Harry said. “Dragon, I took the liberty of buying your stuff already. So you start tomorrow as well.” 

 

“Ok, no problem.” He said.

 

~~~

 

“We need to talk.” Draco told Harry. He’d remained behind to help set up the exercise space with the equipment he’d bought the day before, but really he wanted to talk about his earlier chat with Severus.

 

“Is something wrong?” Harry said, anxiety clear in his face.

 

“No, nothing’s wrong, but I did a thing this afternoon and it concerns the both of us, so we should talk. Come here.” He said, gesturing to the spot beside him on the sofa.

 

Harry still hadn’t lost that worried look, so Draco just rolled his eyes and motioned him to hurry and sit.

 

“I went to Severus earlier today, to ask him for these,” he said, pulling out the case of potion vials.

 

“Are you ok? Are you ill?” Harry said worriedly, checking him over.

 

“I’m fine, it’s profilaxis potion.” Draco said, pulling out a vial for Harry to see.

 

“Oh,” was all Harry said.

 

“What we need to talk about is who will be taking it.” Draco said then. “As we’ve discussed before, I’m ready for us to take it to the next step. I don’t know about you, but I’m not that interested in being on top. I’d do it if you wanted, but I think I’d prefer to bottom. The thing is, the potion should be taken by the carrier, not the sire. So if you ever wanted to try and bottom for me, you’d have to ask me for a dose ok? In the meantime, I think I should be the one to take it.” He explained as evenly as he could, without blushing.

 

“Are you sure? It feels like a lot to put all the responsibility on your shoulders. If we ever ended up with one up the duff it would be as much my fault as yours. Why would you have to be the only one taking care of things? Are there any side effects?” Harry asked in rapid succession.

 

“Yes I’m sure, and it’s no trouble really. It’s the most effective method of contraception available and the most comfortable. I’d take it once a month, and there are no side effects because it’s not like female birth control which works on a hormonal level. Male pregnancies are magically sustained, so it works more as a targeted magical suppressor, inhibiting the ability to sustain the pregnancy. If anything, it would free up some of my magic, so don’t worry about it. And there are no side effects in terms of my ability to carry to term once we decide to come off it to have children. I have complete confidence in Sev’s brewing.” Draco explained calmly.

 

“You’d do that? Carry our children?” Harry asked, eyes wide. “I don’t think I could. It’s too weird for me personally.” 

 

“I know, muggleborn and muggle-raised wix usually find it weird, but I’ve always known I could do that, so it’s not weird for me. What I will say on the matter is that I can commit to one, and if pregnancy turns out to be torture then we can find a surrogate for the rest of the children.” Draco said with a dismissive wave. “Would it be weird for you? Seeing me pregnant?” He asked curiously then.

 

“I’ve never seen a pregnant man before, closest would be ugly pregnant women?” He said, the joke not landing. “Sorry, I don’t know, maybe? But it would be our baby. I don’t think I could be bothered really. The thought of a family of my own finally? I can’t say for sure it won’t be weird for a little bit at first but I’m sure I can promise to get used to it. It might even he kind of hot.” He smirked at the end.

 

“That’s fine. I know you have a muggle understanding of the topic, so I won’t take offense, but it doesn’t make me any less of a man,” he said with a stern look, “the fact that I can get pregnant. You can get pregnant too, and you’re all the man I need.” He said huskily.

 

“I know, it’s just a lot to deconstruct, but the more I experience the more it goes down.” Harry said, eyes slightly downcast.

 

“I understand. From what I gather, there’s a lot of prejudice in the muggle world around sexuality and gender. But I grew up without it. You know there’s a wide range of self expression amongst wix. And we are all essentially bisexual, regardless of how feminine or masculine we present. We follow the basic magical tenet. Magic must flow, regardless of gender, magic will flow and spread, so there’s little judgment on whether we prefer male or female company. Children are a gift, we wouldn’t judge someone who’s been gifted the chance to have one.” Draco said, trying to explain it as best he could.

 

“Do you think we’ll have trouble conceiving? I’ve heard it’s hard for most wix.” Harry asked.

 

“I think it’ll be the opposite actually.” He said with a smirk. “I know people say inbreeding affects fertility in pureblood families, but that’s just muggle-loving propaganda. Yes, some families have inbred more than others and it’s affected them in some ways. But other than the Gaunts and the Blacks sometimes, there are enough bloodlines mixing to keep the gene pool varied, and magic takes care of the rest. The Gaunts were an extreme case, marrying even between siblings for generations, and it weakened the family magic to the point that it could not sustain it anymore and muggle genetics started to apply in a greater measure. It’s our duty to foster our magic and match with powerful lines, not to keep our own isolated like they did. Most pureblood families have fewer children because they want to preserve wealth and not chop up their estates. But it benefits some agendas to paint us as prejudiced against muggleborns on the basis of blood rather than their general attitude towards our culture.” Draco said passionately.

 

“Sorry, I get a little carried away with things like that. But long story short, between the two of us we have enough of a mix of family magics for it not to be a problem, so much so that I think we may be overly fertile with so many lines needing to sprout heirs.” He said with an amused snort.

 

“But we share our Black family magic.” Harry said worriedly.

 

“Yes, but you have 4 other magics other than our common bloodline, and I have my Malfoy family magic and also some Rosier family magic as well. Not enough to beat Luna’s claim to the seat, but enough that it would go to me if she were gone. So it’s a good, varied mix.” He said confidently.

 

“Well, if you’re sure.” Harry said hesitantly.

 

“I am, so don’t worry about it. Can we get back to the fun part of the conversation? You know… before you decided to go all reproductive rights champion on me?” Draco laughed freely.

 

“And what would that be?” Harry said with a knowing smirk.

 

“Well, now that it’s decided that I’m gonna be taking that lovely big dick of yours as well as the potion, we need to decide when you want to fuck me, of course.” Draco smirked. 

 

Instead of giving an answer, Harry just conjured a bed.

 

“Well, I was gonna protest if you had said you wanted to right now, on account of my first time deserving more than a shag on the couch. But that certainly is a lovely bed.” Draco said huskily, moving to kiss Harry, but he stopped him before he could move any closer.

 

“Take the potion first, or we’ll get carried away, love.” He said, returning the flask he’d given him to inspect.

 

Draco opened it and downed the whole thing in one swift gulp. “Ha, minty. Nice one Sev,” he said before turning away from Harry and stalking towards the bed in long feline strides.

 

“Are you going to join me anytime before curfew?” Draco said teasingly, shedding his robe at the foot of the bed and slowly working the buttons of his shirt open. 

 

Harry didn’t even bother to strip, simply vanishing his clothing, which stacked themselves in a neatly folded pile by the bed.

 

Draco hurried with the rest of his clothing, drooling at the sight of the muscled, hairy man coming towards him like a predator, naked and standing to attention with only a wand holster on his arm and dagger strapped to his shin.

 

He just about managed to kick his boxers away before Harry pushed him gently back, his knees buckling at the edge of the mattress, making him fall back on his elbows. Harry fell to his knees at the edge of the bed, grabbing one of Draco’s feet, kissing it softly along the sole, trailing his way to suck the big toe hard, making Draco moan loudly. 

 

He slowly trailed kisses and licks up the leg, taking little nibs along the way until he licked the bead of precum glistening on the tip of the pink prick in front of him. Draco groaned deeply as Harry took him to the root, sucking and playing with his tongue around the bulbous head just as he liked it.

 

Once Draco was an incoherent mess, he moved onto his balls, alternating between each one, sucking them into his mouth while pumping him.

 

He threw the silver fuzzy legs over his shoulders and cast a wandless scouring charm, trailing little bites down his taint until he reached his prize.

 

“Fuck Dragon, you’re so beautiful.” He breathed out, before proceeding to devour his puckered treat, stretching and opening him slowly with his tongue.

 

“FUCK! Yes! Fuck Harry, so good! Yes! Keep going, fuck me with your tongue, yes!” Draco kept moaning and mumbling, a hand haphazardly latching onto his messy hair, pushing his face between his thighs.

 

“What do you want Dragon?” Harry asked, coming up for air.

 

Draco couldn’t think straight, missing the contact all of a sudden.

 

“Tell me love, what do you want.” Harry cooed softly, tracing circles with a finger around Draco’s entrance.

 

“Stretching charm, if you finger me I’ll cum, and I want to cum on your dick.” He panted heavily, eyes heavy and dark as he looked at him through his lashes.

 

He gasped as he felt the charm take hold, his entrance relaxing and stretching on its own. He felt the slickness of a lubrication charm next before the moment he’d been waiting for for so long.

 

He felt as Harry lined the thick head of his cock against the entrance and pushed slowly, stretching him further. It hurt ever so slightly, in a delicious forbidden way. 

 

“Fuck dragon. Even with a charm you’re tight as fuck!” Harry moaned, lost in the hot vice grip of his lover's ass.

 

“Keep going, move please,” Draco said breathlessly, seeking more friction and bucking his hips to impale himself even further, gasping at the delicious pain when his movements proved true and a bit of Harry’s cock inserted itself even further.

 

Harry’s control was slipping. He wanted it to be gentle and loving, to convey to his dragon just how much he loved him. He had fantasized about this moment endlessly, how he’d fuck him slowly and languidly, kissing him leisurely and whispering lovely sweet nothings. 

 

The hard truth of the matter was, they’d never be and never had been like that. With Draco it was always fast, dirty and needy, a possessive need to consume the other, to melt into each other as fast and as deeply as possible. So he abandoned his lofty expectations and set upon a punishing pace, fucking him in in earnest. Draco seemed to revel in the change of pace, his moans and screams growing louder and louder, sweat dripping from his forehead, silver strands stuck to his face much like Harry’s black tendrils were dripping and sticking to his.

 

Harry lowered himself to kiss Draco, grabbing his hips and pushing him further back in the bed effortlessly, climbing on top of it and reinserting himself swiftly.

 

Draco could barely manage a few whimpers and oh fucks by now, his release dangerously close. He bucked his hips up desperately seeking some friction against Harry’s hairy stomach, unable to pleasure himself as Harry was holding his wrists over his head.

 

“I’m so close love, so close” Draco moaned into Harry’s mouth, desperate for release.

 

Harry was holding back with all his strength of will, determined to get his dragon off before chasing his own orgasm. He switched angles slightly, finding the blond’s prostate if the loud scream was any indication. He kept hitting it until he felt Draco tighten impossibly around him, muscles rippling and milking him until there was nothing else to do but let go and empty himself inside the searing heat.

 

“Holy fucking shit,” Draco managed to say after some time, panting against Harry’s chest.

 

“Took the words right out of my mouth, love,” Harry said, his laugh rumbling against the other's chest.

 

“That was incredible, how the fuck are we going to stop?” Draco wondered out loud.

 

“I guess we don’t, until it’s out of our system?” Harry said, still riding his high.

 

“We can’t afford to behave like sex crazed animals. Just minutes ago we were preparing for war. Come on. We need to head back and shower. I’m positively knackered and I have an early morning tomorrow.” He said, kissing Harry’s temple and gently pushing him off of him.

 

Harry cast a few cleansing charms over them, vanishing their mess and sweat enough to make them decent as they made their way to their dorm for a shower and some well earned rest.

 

~~~ 

 

November bled into December in a flurry of activity. They’d won the match against Gryffindor at the beginning of the month, an exciting match where Ginny gave her best and a Harry had to practically catch the snitch out of her hand as they raced towards it. He’d enjoyed a celebratory shower in the changing rooms afterwards, Draco making good on his promise of the joys of sharing changing quarters.

 

As far as their plans went so far, his DA subsection, which Draco half jokingly started calling his inner circle, fell into a rhythm quickly, everyone working diligently towards their goal. 

 

Morning workouts became routine, and by the start of December everyone was joining every morning. Hermione began as the most reluctant, since exercise wasn’t something even remotely on her radar before now, but in just a few weeks she raved about how clear-headed and energized it left her for the rest of the day. Theo reluctantly agreed, even if mornings continued to be rough for the teen.

 

Out of all of them, Draco was the most devoted. If Harry thought he would have to drag him out of bed in the mornings, he was sorely mistaken. Every morning found his dragon jumping out of bed the minute his eyes opened naturally, a few seconds before his alarm rang, waking Harry up in turn and quickly dressing along with the rest of his roommates. It made Harry a little worried actually, watching just how hard he was pushing himself. Not to mention that he’d been keeping him at arm's length and even though he was horny as fuck, he felt bad pushing the matter.

 

He’d been chatting with Pansy about something or other when the subject came up naturally, and Harry expressed his concern to her, wary of bringing it up with Draco himself.

 

“I tried to tell him once, you know? He shot me down in a second. I have to be strong for him, Pans. I wasted years being a spoiled brat, sleeping in and doing the bare minimum. He needs me strong now. That’s what he told me. I wouldn’t meddle if I were you. He needs this. As long as he doesn’t injure himself by how hard he’s working, then I say you should just let him.” Pansy had told him, and Harry decided to listen to her.

 

The group as a whole was coming along nicely, and Harry had no problems with their dueling, since they were all proficient and accomplished in their own right. They worked on their silent casting and footwork mainly, letting them exploit spells and curses they felt comfortable with. He taught them some spells and curses to expand their repertoire, of course, but he encouraged them to work within their areas of expertise. If they felt they had mastery enough to fall back on this or that spell, then it would be instinctual on the field, and in a situation where a split second distraction was fatal, then their good instincts would be their saving grace.

 

Even if Draco has made noticeable improvements in every area, he still pushed harder than most. Severus was beginning to worry as well, especially after he insisted they go again after taking a bone crushing curse to the leg. Severus healed him promptly and scolded him on the risks of over exertion and magical exhaustion. That seemed to work for about three days, until he was back at it again.

 

Harry could hear the harsh whispers from where he was standing a few feet away, as the blond complained to Severus. “He’s got two years on me Sev, two years I wasted being a prissy poncy prince, fussing over robes and meaningless crap. The man I love could die, Sev. I could die, and I can’t do that to him. I need to be stronger than this.” He said, eyes moist. “You know how he is, him and his fucking hero complex, so right now I’m a liability. An easy target and he’ll run to take a curse to the chest if they hold me against him. I need to be able to handle myself without him having to worry. Please Sev.” Draco said pleadingly, a few tears escaping.

 

He was not expecting the slap he received, only to be promptly pulled into a bear tight hug.

 

“You will stop this self pitying nonsense at once. You are not weak, you are not a liability. You are a powerful, skilled dark wizard and dueler, an academic prodigy and an animagus at 15. Should I go on? If you truly want to improve, we will work smarter, not harder. It’s no use if you plow through a week only to be worthless the next in a never ending cycle. Trust me to set the pace and trust the process. You will see results faster this way, I promise.” Severus said into his hair, holding him tight. “You know I’m not prone to sentimentalities, but the both of you are the closest thing I’ll ever have to children of my own. I will not fail you, please trust that.” He said, looking at Harry over Draco’s head.

 

“Thank you.” Harry mouthed silently from where he was watching them. 

 

That got Draco to finally relent, and the weeks leading up to the Yule Break were vastly better for the both of them. Draco relaxed notoriously and his progress was steady and evident, and much to Harry’s relief, his sex drive returned in full force.

 

Things remained on track up until the morning of the 19th.

 

Everyone was wondering what could have kept Ginny and the twins from showing up to their morning session, and they would soon find out.

 

There was no trace of ginger to be seen either at the Gryffindor table, or the Head table for that matter, once they went up for breakfast, and the reason was made abundantly clear once they saw the cover of the days Prophet

 

BEASTLY ATTACK!: ARTHUR WEASLEY FOUND DEAD OUTSIDE THE DEPARTMENT OF MYSTERIES

 

Fuck.

 

 

Notes:

So many things hanging on the cliff! Sorry not sorry 😅

Chapter 34: Yule

Notes:

Hope you enjoy! It was shaping up to be a massive chapter so I split it in two parts. Next bit of Yule should be coming to you shortly.

“Everyone remain calm and natural, we are being watched.” Harry said under his breath, a single tear running down his face.

 

The article was mild, as far as casting doubt over the cause of death and who might be responsible. Upon reading it, Harry had no doubt that it must have taken all of Lucius’ influence over the publication to have it be this neutral.

 

Hermione quickly came by the snake table, paper in hand and eyes wet. “Harry…” was all she said.

 

“I know. But we can’t make a move, he’s watching.” Harry said quietly, without moving his lips, nodding his head discreetly towards the head table, where Dumbledore’s eyes were glued to the group. “We will act properly grief stricken Hermione, he was a good man. It’s ok to be saddened by it, the rest don’t need to mourn a man they didn’t know.” He said in hushed tones to those around him. “We’ll finish our breakfast and I’ll find somewhere private to speak with Tom. I’ll get to the bottom of this.” Harry said, taking a sip of his coffee. “Go back to your dorm and stay close to Neville, if the Goat asks to see you, ask for Aunt Alice, we can’t trust McGonagall to remain impartial.” Harry warned her.

 

His toast tasted like cardboard, but he powered through and waited for the rest of his friends to finish as well before leaving, he didn’t feel like walking around alone now with the Goats undivided attention on him.

 

“Hadrian darling, the headmaster would like to see you.” Alice said, taking Harry by surprise, he hadn’t heard her approach. Definitely not a day to be alone as far off his game as he apparently was.

 

“I can’t deal with him right now aunt Alice, could you meet him and relay the message? I need to speak with him first and get the other side of the story before speaking with the headmaster.” Harry said.

 

“Of course, but I think you should see him eventually, get his side. I have a nagging feeling he’s behind this.” She said quietly.

 

“Me too, but I need to speak with Tom first.” He whispered, giving her a quick hug goodbye and withdrawing from the hall with his group.

 

They made their way to the common room and Harry excused himself to go to the chamber. He couldn’t shake Draco however, who followed him in spite of him refusing.

 

With a resigned shake of his head, Harry conjured up a shadow from one of the torches around the chamber and sent a snake with a message for Tom with instructions to return with a reply immediately.

 

Harry just sat on one of the couches and started on the tedious task of sorting out his feelings. Yes, he was somewhat sad about the loss. Arthur wasn’t a bad man, he was a simple man, literally good to a fault. He was gullible and easily manipulated, and not the sharpest knife in the cupboard, but he had been there for Harry, and he was his friends’ father. 

 

It wasn’t the loss that troubled him, it was the shock and the not knowing. He had such confidence in Tom that he simply refused to believe they had anything to do with it simply because of the fact that he hadn’t been informed. He always kept him up to date on their dealings and asked for input, why would it have been different now? 

 

A hissing at his feet drew him back to the present, the message puzzling him further.

 

“What is it? What did our lord say?” Draco asked, hearing the snake hissing without understanding.

 

“He wants me to come through. I’ll leave a raven trailing you, if I’m needed back, send a note with it ok dragon?” Harry said worriedly.

 

“Ok, safe travels.” Draco said with a quick kiss.

 

Harry prepared himself for his first walk through shadows, taking a deep steadying breath. He pulled up a shadow, thinking of Tom and needing to get to him. Once the portal was open, he could see not far into it that another door had opened, and it looked like the parlor they usually gathered in after meetings at the citadel. 

 

“Here goes nothing, I’ll see you soon Dragon.” Harry said, and confidently stepped through.

 

~~~

 

It felt more mundane than he’d expected, like stepping out of a warm room into a cold hallway to go into the next room over. He was pleasantly surprised with the fact that it left no unpleasant feeling afterwards, unlike apparition or portkey travel. 

 

Tom was sitting at the desk by the window, a surprised look on his face as he noticed him step out of the shadows in front of him.

 

“Huh, that was rather nice actually,” Harry said to himself, shaking off the remaining chill, the only lingering feeling after the fact.

 

“Harry, I meant for you to use your mark to portkey here.” Tom said after the shock subsided.

 

“I had no time to get past the wardline and I had to deflect a summons from the Goat by sending Aunt Alice so I don’t have much time. The shadows are not just for calling critters you know?” He said mirthlessly. “What happened? Did Nagini do this?” 

 

“William Weasley will be here momentarily.” Tom said curtly, “Harry… this wasn’t us.” He said worriedly, clearly out of sorts still.

 

“What!” Harry said, now shocked as well. “Then who? You don’t think…” he started to say, because it was too unbelievable to be true. Could the Goat really stoop so low?

 

They stared at each other in shock for a moment longer, until the door opened and pulled them out of their stupor.

 

“My lords,” Bill said hoarsely. Face puffed and red in clear grief. Harry felt odd at being addressed as such.

 

“William. I’m very sorry for your loss and for pulling you away from your family at a time like this, but you must know… we didn’t do this.” Tom said by way of greeting.

 

“What?” Bill said after a moment, at a loss for anything else to say.

 

“Harry, I need you to please recall the spy we had monitoring the DoM last night, it’s still early for its debriefing and I cannot call it myself. It will shed more light on the situation I’m sure.” Tom said, and Harry suddenly understood what he was needed here for. Their spies were not sentient to the point of having free will or initiative of their own accord. If a snake was told to monitor a situation and report daily, it would come once a day to report what it saw, it wouldn’t intervene or decide to return and relay a developing situation on its own, and Tom had no power over it to call it since he had no mastery of the shadows.

 

“What spy?” Bill said then, still off kilter.

 

“I’m sorry Bill, we use shadow creatures to monitor people and places. I have snakes stationed to report on various people and places like the DoM, but they’re not fully sentient. Their orders are to watch and come to Tom and report daily, nothing else. I’m very sorry.” Harry explained.

 

“Shadow creatures? You use shadow magic?” Bill asked, slowly regaining his footing.

 

“Yes, it’s a Schwartzstein family gift.” Harry said, pulling up a shadow to summon the snake back.

 

Bill watched as a black garden snake slithered out of the shadows Harry pulled up from under the side table close to him. He’d heard of shadow magic, of course, he’d dealt in far darker and deadlier crafts in his work as a curse breaker, but he didn’t know wizards could master it, he’d only seen vampires use it, and not even all vampires could, only select magical clans.

 

He watched the pair in front of him listen closely to the little serpent’s hissing, growing impatient for more information since he understood nothing of what the reptile reported, but grew more worried at the warring emotions on both their faces as they listened. Once the snake finished its tale and crept back into the shadows, a crestfallen Harry turned to face him.

 

“Please take a seat Bill,” Harry said. “Tom, please call for a calming draught.” He said, turning towards the dark lord.

 

“I’m fine.” Bill said stoically.

 

“It’s for me, but you can reconsider that statement if you want.” Harry said, crumbling into the armchair behind him. “I can’t Tom, you tell him. I really need that potion though.” 

 

A little vial of blue liquid materialized on the table next to Harry, and he sent a quiet thank you to whichever elf was on standby.

 

“William, if you require an oath, I will swear on this, but we had nothing to do with what happened to your father. Your father was the victim in a set up. Yet another expendable piece on the Goat’s chessboard.” Tom said gravely, anger burning blue flames in his purple eyes.

 

“According to our spy’s report, your father was guarding the door to the department of mysteries under an invisibility cloak, he fell asleep on his chair and the cloak slipped in his sleep, revealing him partially. Around three in the morning, he awoke to find a snake slithering towards him. It mauled him and left him to bleed out. His last words were “Why, Albus?” Before he collapsed.” Harry said, tears slowly steaming down his face.

 

“But, how? Why? I don’t understand…” Bill said despondently.

 

“It’s my fault,” Harry said just as disheartened. “If I’d only been more clear with my instructions, then the snake would have reported the incident immediately and this could have been avoided. I’m so sorry Bill.” Harry said.

 

“No! Harry, this has nothing to do with you. I won’t have you carry this on your shoulders.” Bill said instantly. “Do we know for sure it was Dumbledore?” He asked, an angry fire fueling his second wind.

 

“Yes, after the deed was done, he came within sight of our spy and vanished the snake he conjured.” Tom said succinctly. “That’s the how,” he said, “as for the why? My best guess is that we’ve been too quiet for his liking, and he’s decided to start fabricating the evidence he needs to rally support for his tale of my return. He’s been trying to tempt us into moving on the prophecy for some time now, but we haven’t taken the bait. Luckily we control the press, so nothing will come from this.” Tom explained further.

 

“I will make him regret this,” Bill seethed, “I will kill him with my bare hands.”

 

“Join the club, there’s a line a mile long already.” Harry huffed, shaking himself off. He occluded everything he was feeling, calling upon his Monténèbre magic and every bit of his mind stabilizing rituals to get him through. What broke him the most was the fact that his friends had been left without their father, all for a rash and badly planned power play.  “What we need now is cool heads, there will be time for grief later, but what we cannot allow ourselves to do right now is to play into his hand.” He said forcefully. “This is a taunt, he wants us to retaliate and start the conflict. We will NOT.” 

 

“Harry, but how…?” Bill said, still trembling in anger.

 

“No! I understand how you feel. Truly I do, nobody understands loss and betrayal like I do, trust me, but now is not the time for hotheadedness.” Harry said a little more softly. 

 

“We will get our revenge in due time, but we will use this for our advantage in the meantime.” Harry said, his voice heavy with magic, his authority weighing on the ginger. It called him to submit, to trust. Tom could feel it as well, shocked at the level of control Harry had on compulsory magic, the effect he was having on the other man, albeit unknowingly. They’d discuss it at some point but now was not the time.

 

Harry let his words sink in, patiently waiting for the other to respond.

 

“Yes my lord.” Bill relented after some time, head bowed.

 

“Bill…” Harry started, only to be cut off by the redhead.

 

“You are my Lord Harry, you both are, besides, you can’t say you didn’t notice your own authority over me just then. What would you have me do?” He said submissively.

 

“Right, ok…” Harry said, slightly off balance. “First and foremost, you will take the Weasley lordship. The coot should have thought things through better, his folly just cost him yet another seat.” Harry said with a sneer. “You will take your siblings from your mother and move to the Weasley’s estate, which I’m assuming exists, though I’m afraid Ronald is a lost cause and he’ll want to remain with her and the Goat.” Harry said. “Charlie will have to come back from Romania and take up the Prewett lordship as well. If revenge is what the Weasleys want, then that is what they will get. Have him take yet another seat away from his influence. Put your votes to use and watch as everything he’s built crumbles. And when the time is right, we deliver our killing blow.”

 

“What do we do about Mum?” Bill asked then.

 

“If what your brothers told me holds true, she will want nothing to do with the Weasley money and neither will your brother. Once Charlie takes up the Prewett lordship, he can put her on a stipend sufficient to provide for her and Ron with dignity if he has to. Your father’s previous income will be more than enough to provide for herself and one son. That will keep her quiet yet not solvent enough to fund the Goat’s warmongering with Prewett coin, and I don’t think Muriel would be happy to restore her access to the vaults if she is effectively disowned. I’m guessing she will fight you on taking Ginny, but tell her you are the head of house and you want her away from Dumbledore and his war. It’s for her own safety.” Harry said clinically, still devoid of emotion.

 

“Yes my lord,” Bill stated just as curtly.

 

“I’m guessing your heir ring protects you from outside influence, but I would not delay taking the lordship. I’m sure the Goat is counting on luring you in and using your father’s memory to secure Weasley coin for his plans. He should have known better.” Harry added, looking to the side when a raven appeared with a note.

 

“I’m needed back.” Harry said, reading the note. “I’m very sorry for your loss Bill. I cared a lot for your father. He was a good man and he was good to me. We will avenge him in due time. Please give my love to your siblings, discreetly, and pass along my apologies for not attending his passing rites, but we can’t rule out that the Goat might be counting on our attendance.” He said by way of dismissal.

 

“Yes my Lord. Thank you.” Bill said, giving a short bow before taking his leave.

 

Harry sagged in his chair after he left, exhausted.

 

“Harry, we will discuss it later, once you leave for break, but I must say, I’ve never been more proud of you. You will make a fine leader, you already are. Thank our Mother for sending you to me.” Tom said, pride evident in his voice.

 

“It always takes some tragedy for me to rise up to the occasion, unfortunately.” Harry said dejectedly. “I’ll see you at the ball I guess, or sooner, I don’t know.” He said before pulling up a shadow to travel back to school. 

 

~~~

 

Draco and Alice were waiting for Harry back in the chamber, him pacing nervously while she sat quietly on one of the sofas.

 

“You called?” Harry said, stepping through the portal back into the chamber.

 

“Lady Longbottom was looking for you,” Draco said, relaxing once he saw him.

 

“I’ve told you countless times Draco, you can call me Aunt Alice,” Alice said with a fond eye roll.

 

“Yes ma’am” Draco said formally.

 

“Leave it be, Aunt Alice, if the Goat has a case of the casuals, my dragon here has a severe case of the formals” Harry said with a fond laugh, before turning serious.

 

“It was Dumbledore. He killed him. Conjured a snake and staged the whole thing.” He said bluntly.

 

“What? I can’t believe he’d fall so low.” Draco said, disbelief clear on his face.

 

“I had my suspicions. It appears his plan doesn’t stop there. He’s insistent on sending you to the Burrow along with Hermione. I shot him down but if he’s stooping to getting his hands dirty, I’m of the mind to send you both straight home just in case.” Alice said.

 

“He’s nostalgic for the days when he could just shuffle me around like a suitcase. How sweet.” Harry laughed mirthlessly. “He forgets I have a father now and he doesn’t get to make those decisions. But I agree with you. If he’s devolving this much, then the board should move the break up a few days, a gesture of respect and mourning for a distinguished alumnus and parent of the school. That way we don’t leave anyone behind and in his grasp. I won’t skulk off into the night and leave my friends behind and at his mercy.” Harry said.

 

“I’ll speak with Tom and your father and call for an emergency board meeting right away. Stay in the common room until I get back. I don’t want you wandering the castle.” Alice said, giving him a quick hug before leaving.

 

“Harry,” Draco asked worriedly, “is this it?”

 

“No, he’ll have to do better than this if he wants a war, but this does mean that the time for sleeping on our laurels is over. From now on, no one walks alone, we move in groups, we stay together.” Harry said, pulling him in for a hug. “We have time, we can keep training,” he said soothingly.

 

“I don’t get it, why would he do this?” Draco said into the hug.

 

“According to Tom, he probably grew either tired, or desperate, or both with us not taking any bait. So he’s decided to produce the evidence he needs to convince people of Tom’s return himself. He’s fucked up royally though, this will cost him greatly. He just lost himself the Weasley and the Prewett seats.” Harry said. “Lucky for us, your father managed to water down the coverage in the press so no one has put two and two together.”

 

Harry then proceeded to fill Draco in on the rest of his visit, his plans with Bill and all the “my Lord” business.

 

“Well, it might be morbid to say, but considering it’s just us here, who’s gonna tell on me,” Draco said with a guilty expression. “But maybe something good will come out of this whole thing. As you said, he bollocksed it up supremely. He could have sacrificed anyone else, but he chose the one that would lose him the most.” 

 

“I know. But I think he chose him because it would be the one that would affect me the most. I don’t give a flying fuck about anyone else in his order, I’ll probably end up killing quite a few of them if things escalate eventually, but Mr Weasley was always kind to me. And he’s my friends’ father.” Harry said, “I also think he chose him because he needs money. He might have thought that with Arthur gone, he’d get a pass at the Weasley money through Bill.”

 

“Now there’s two words you don’t hear together very often.” Draco snorted, “Weasley money,”

 

“I thought you’d know, oh wise pureblood, that the House of Weasley is an Ancient and Most Noble House, not ranking that far below us. Arthur was cut off financially when he broke off his betrothal to some other witch to marry Molly, and she was also cut off for marrying him. He holds the title because of a clause in the family charter. After his father and brother died, he was the last in the line, but his claim was mediocre on account of being practically disowned, so he could claim the title but not the estate entailed to the title. The money and properties are held in trust by the Goblin Nation until a worthy heir claims both.” Harry said.

 

“Of course I knew that,” Draco huffed indignantly. “What I didn’t know was that whole trust thing. Everyone just thinks they blew it all during the war just like your father did, giving it to the coot.” Draco said.

 

“I’d be offended on my dad’s behalf if it weren’t spot on,” Harry laughed in spite of himself. “Anyway, Bill should be Lord Weasley by now. We’ll know more once we’re home.”

 

“We should be getting back up to the common room, we don’t want the others to worry and we should catch them up.” Draco said, pressing the wrinkles out of Harry’s lapel after messing him up with his hug.

 

~~~

 

The declaration of an early Yule break came by lunch that same day. Harry didn’t even get to enjoy the sour expression on the Goat’s face as Aunt Alice made the announcement. He couldn’t look at him without feeling such deep anger that he thought it best to look elsewhere lest he kill him in front of everyone. 

 

Thankfully, both Alice and Severus managed to run interference between him and the headmaster, who tried summoning him again after lunch. He simply followed his friends back to their dorms to pack and floo home later in the day.

 

Once home, he and Hermione were greeted by the conflicting sight of Sirius, full of concern, holding Harry tight, against the backdrop of elves decorating for Yule and Narcissa giving directions like a general.

 

“I’m so sorry kids, what a shit show,” was all Sirius said, before Hermione excused herself to go up to her room, still quite shaken, and they adjourned to the family sitting room for tea. Narcissa returned immediately back to Malfoy Manor once she heard the tale and realized Draco would have already arrived.

 

“I wish you could ditch the ball, but we don’t move in a crowd that would care much to mourn a Weasley, let alone call off a ball because of one.” Sirius said sadly. 

 

“Let’s hope the new Lord Weasley will change that.” Harry said with a sigh. “How are things on your side?” He asked to distract himself.

 

“Busy, we have a lot of legislation hitting the floor in January that we have to prepare for, and we’ve increased our training as well. We won’t get any reprieve during the break unfortunately, since a full diary of social engagements provides the perfect opportunity to push our agenda forward. I’ll try and keep your presence at the minimum required though, it’s mostly up to me as the Lord to work the season to our benefit, and I gather you won’t be up to much schmoozing and networking with what’s going on.” Sirius said with a concerned look.

 

“No, I think it would be a welcome distraction actually, I might take today and perhaps tomorrow to shake it off, but I’d like a busy schedule to keep my mind occupied, especially if it benefits the cause.” Harry said after some thought. “I might take a couple of days off to go check on things in France and Germany but other than that I’m free and willing.”

 

“If you’re sure…” Sirius said hesitantly. 

 

“I am, don’t worry. Today was a shock, but not for the reason many might think. Of course I’m sad for my friends and I liked Arthur well enough to know that he didn’t deserve the end he got, but I’m shaken most of all by the fact that we managed to radicalize the Goat enough for him to go and sacrifice one of his own like this, though I shouldn’t be surprised, it’s not the first father he sacrifices on the altar of the greater good,” Harry scoffed. “I’ll be fine, I just need to regroup.”

 

“Ok then, I know this puts rather a damper on the Yule Ball, but it’s an important night for the cause and the House of Black. We should still try and enjoy it.” Sirius said cautiously.

 

“I’m sure I will, and I know it means a lot to you so I’ll be on my best behavior, don’t worry.” He said with what he hoped was a reassuring smile, and even if it wasn’t all it could be, it seemed to have the desired effect.

 

~~~

 

Amazing, what a good night’s sleep in one’s own bed and a morning run can do to clear one’s head right up, Harry thought to himself as he went down to the breakfast room to join whoever was up for the day. 

 

“Morning Bambi, I’m sorry I wasn’t here to welcome you back yesterday, I had to welcome a few new cubs into the Snowdonia packs and it ran long, I arrived quite late last night.” Remus said, standing to give him a hug.

 

“Hi Moony, don’t worry about it. Yesterday was rough but I’m feeling much better now, nothing that a good night's sleep and some fresh air couldn’t sort out.” Harry said with a comforting smile.

 

“I’m sure it was, your father filled me in already. Poor kids, and dare I say, poor Molly. She’ll never believe it if told, but to worship the ground your husband's killer walks on… it’s disgusting.” He said, shaking his head.

 

“You can lead a horse to water but you can’t make it drink,” Harry said with a dismissive shrug. “If that’s what she wants then by all means…”

 

“Any plans for today?” Remus asked, buttering his toast.

 

“Nothing much, I have to finish a couple of essays I didn’t get done because of all the mayhem and I’d rather get it over with straight away. I wasn’t planning on bringing work home. And I have to put an order in for some flowers to send for Arthur’s rites. I wish I could go, but the Goat was so insistent on shipping Mione and me to the Burrow that we thought it best not to. It could be part of his plan.” Harry said, wolfing down a croissant.

 

“Your father already sent flowers in the family’s name, but if you want to send something personally, there’s a book on flowers and their meaning in the library.” Remus suggested.

 

“Thank you. I’ll look into it right now and get the order in right away.” Harry said, hoping they’d get them before the rites ended. He ended up sending an understated bouquet of dahlias for dignity, ranunculus for gentleness, peonies for compassion, and white roses for a new beginning. He felt it represented both who Arthur was and what the new House of Weasley could be.

 

~~~

 

“Do you know what this could be about?” Hermione asked as they walked the now familiar hallway into the parlor where they met most times at the citadel, after all their marks tingled after dinner.

 

“I’m guessing it’s about Arthur, I know the burning was this afternoon. I hope my flowers made it in time. I will never forgive the Goat for preventing us from being there for them.” Harry said with a poisonous sneer.

 

“You and I both.” Hermione said, matching his expression.

 

They entered the parlor and were met by the usual crowd, so Harry and Hermione went to sit with Draco and Neville. 

 

“Do you know what this is about, Dragon?” Harry said, taking the offered cup of tea from Draco.

 

“Our lord hasn’t said anything, apparently we’re still waiting for more people. Not just you though, he said we were waiting for you and a few others.” Draco said quietly.

 

The mystery was over a few moments later, when a little elf popped in to announce the last guests to arrive.

 

“Lord William Weasley, Lord Charlus Prewett, Mr Percival Weasley, Mr George Weasley, Mr Frederic Weasley, and Miss Ginevra Weasley are here to see you, master Tom sir.” The elf said and popped away in a deep bow.

 

“Well, that was definitely not who I was expecting,” Neville said in a daze.

 

Harry was about to agree, when Tom motioned him to stand beside him before they entered.

 

Soon the doors opened, and all the Weasley children, minus the obvious one, walked in. They looked properly somber, just after the funeral rites of their father, all in rigorous black. If they were nervous in any way, they either hid it well or it did not show through their grief.

 

“Lord Weasley, Lord Prewett, Misters and Miss Weasley, please receive my deepest condolences for the passing of your Lord father. I can’t say I knew him personally, but even from opposite sides of the war, I knew him to be a good and caring family man and a hard worker. I’m sure he will be missed by more than just his kin.” Tom said solemnly.

 

“Yes, you’ve been in our thoughts this entire time, I’m ever so sorry I couldn’t be there with you, but I’m sure you’ve been caught up.” Harry said from Tom’s side, looking at each of them for a moment. “I give you my word, on the honor of my houses, that his death will be avenged. This will not go unpunished.” He said vehemently.

 

“Thank you my lords,” Bill said stoically. Harry studied him for a moment, assessing his state. He looked better than yesterday, still grieving of course, but with a resolute set to his shoulders that only duty could provide. He was the Head of his house and guardian to his siblings now, and after taking note of him, Harry had faith they’d pull through.

 

“I’m no one’s lord yet Bill, I’m a few months shy of claiming any of my titles still, and you’re freaking the others out,” Harry said with a faint smirk, moving to greet the rest of the siblings.

 

“Charlie, I wish we were meeting again under better circumstances.” Harry smiled sadly. “I’m so sorry for your loss.” 

 

“Thanks kid, I appreciate it. We can talk more later.” Charlie said, squeezing Harry’s shoulder in gratitude.

“So, taken the Prewett name?” Harry asked curiously.

“I have a cackle of brothers to carry on the Weasley name, It’s my duty as Lord Prewett to carry on the name.” He said sadly.

Harry squeezed his arm comfortingly and moved down the line.

“Professor, my most heartfelt condolences.” Harry nodded to Percy. Who responded with a curt nod and a muttered thanks. They’d never been close, and he was the one he was most surprised to see here, so feelings aside, he’d have to get a snake on him, properly this time. He was the weakest link if looking for an in.

 

He got a little misty eyed when approaching the twins and Ginny, who appeared to be getting emotional as well.

 

“I’m so sorry I couldn’t be with you today. I wish I could have, truly. How are you coping?” He said with sad eyes.

 

“It’s been hell,” Fred said honestly.

 

“He had the gall to not only show up, but to offer to read one of the rites, it took everything in us not to kill him right then and there Haz. The sheer audacity of the man.” George added, seething.

 

“I can imagine, it’s lucky I wasn’t there then, I wouldn’t have been able to control myself.” Harry admitted, giving each a hug.

 

“Thank you for the beautiful flowers by the way Harry, Daddy would have loved them, and they summed him up perfectly.” Ginny said, a few tears escaping.

 

“I’m glad you liked them, I thought so too. He was a good man. Very much loved and loving in return. I will miss him.” He said to her, giving her a quick hug as well.

 

“How’s your mother doing?” Harry asked them, expecting the worst.

 

“Oh Harry, it was just awful. She’s not speaking to any of us.” Ginny said. “After the rites were done and the ashes were spread, we gathered at the house and Bill and Char told her they’d taken up the lordships. Can you believe the first thing she did was ask for money! With Daddy still wafting in the yard and she went right for the money!” She said in outrage.

”Bill said he’d be taking Ron and me to live at Meadowfield Park, our grandparents house, and Char said she could have an income for life and remain at The Burrow. Before even refusing to let us leave she asked how much they’d give her, and Char said he’d match dad’s income. She asked for more and they fought over what she could possibly want more for since she’d be providing for just herself and Ron with it, who was refusing to leave while all of this was unfolding, and only for a little while longer before it was just herself,” she continued.

“Not even considering she’d be getting a widow’s pension from the ministry as well. Ron was very vocal about not wanting to leave of course, and Mum wouldn’t let me, trying to hold me for ransom demanding more money, but Bill and Char put their feet down as heads of house and argued while I packed my things. The rest of them are all of age so it was a non issue, Ron and I are the only minors left.” She proceeded with the retelling of the day's events.

 

“I’m sorry Gin, I really am.” Harry said with a comforting hand on her shoulder.

 

“I guess I’m essentially an orphan now, since we left while she screamed about how we are all dead to her. She only shut up when Char screamed back to her that if that’s the case, dead people can’t transfer money.” She said with a dejected snort. “Maybe you can show me how it’s done.” She said, only to recant immediately. “Sorry, that was terribly insensitive,” she said, blushing bright orange.

 

“Don’t worry Gin, with the day you’ve had, I don’t blame you. But remember, you have each other. Make the most of that, I would have killed for it at one point.” Harry said reassuringly.

 

He was about to say something else when Tom called for him to join his conversation with Bill and Charlie.

 

“Excuse me, I’ll be back with you later.” He said to them before going over to where the others were quietly talking.

 

“Harry, they were just filling me in on how things have been developing. And we need to plan ahead.” Tom said executively.

 

“Ginny was just telling me about how things went with Molly. I’m sorry.” Harry said to the pair.

 

“I’m not going to lie, at first I thought it was barbaric to take her children away just after losing Dad, but those feelings vanished when instead of fighting for Ron and Gin, she went right for the money. We knew Ron would never willingly leave, and asking him was just a red herring, but still, she didn’t even try to fight for her precious Ronnie, so that’s that. She’s spent her whole life making her bed, and it’s time she went and took a little kip.” Charlie said, shaking his head disapprovingly.

 

“So, are you guys settled?” Harry asked the ginger pair.

 

“We will be shortly, Meadowfield needs some minor repairs after sitting empty so long, but the staff is still there and taking care of things, and the goblins have made good with their handling of the estate while it sat in trust, so there’s no liquidity problems. It’s inhabitable at least, so we won’t need to wait for it to be repaired before we move in. It can be done with us there,” Bill explained.

 

“I’m sorry to barge in, but I couldn’t help but overhear,” Sirius said, joining their group. “But along with my condolences, I wanted to extend an open invitation to you all. The House of Weasley will always find shelter and comfort within the House of Black. You are of the blood as well, grandchildren of Aunt Cedrella. If it gets too lonely or if you are in need of a friendly face, our house is open to you.” He said warmly.

 

“Thank you Lord Black, we’d like to stick together for now, but we’ll keep it in mind.” Bill said with a sad smile.

 

“I’m sure you’re not up for merriment at this time, but if it would brighten up your Yuletide some, then  the offer remains. We’d love to host you for Yule lunch on the day, and you need not confirm, just show up if you feel like it.” Sirius reaffirmed with a comforting squeeze of Bill’s arm before turning back to his group.

 

“Gentlemen,” Tom said then, “we will observe the traditional mourning period before inducting you and planning anything further. All talks of the Wizengamot and such things can wait till after that. What I will require of you tonight, is that those of you who haven’t taken our mark leave marked. As far as the younger misters Weasley and Miss Weasley go, they’d get the same mark Harry, Draco and the others have gotten, basically an emergency portkey and a means of contact, in no way a mark of serfdom, just loyalty, that can be removed if they wish. Lord Prewett and Professor Weasley will get the regular one you have, Lord Weasley, glamoured as well. Also, those not proficient in the mind arts will require vows of secrecy, to protect them from the Goat’s legilimens intrusions.” Tom said kindly, yet leaving no room for argument.

 

“Yes my lord,” Bill said with a nod. “Don’t worry Char, it doesn’t hurt that bad, I’m sure you’ve had worse on the job” he said with a smirk towards his brother.

 

“I’m not complaining, that is if you can find a spot for it though, the usual place is mainly scar tissue in my case.” He said nonchalantly.

 

“That won’t be a problem,” Tom said just as dismissively, waving the concern away.

 

~~~

 

After everyone was marked and sworn to secrecy, they mingled for a little while longer before retiring, no one begrudging them not wanting to be social on a day like the one they’d had. 

 

The remaining party talked for some time longer before beginning to leave as well. 

 

“Harry, before you leave, there’s something I need to talk to you about,” Tom said, approaching Harry after he said goodbye to the Malfoys.

 

“Of course, what can I help you with?” Harry asked solicitously.

 

“I’m afraid this whole fiasco caught me right as plans for liberating our brethren in Azkaban were about to be set in motion. I was wondering if perhaps sometime during your break, you’d consider accompanying me to meet with the dementors. We had their allegiance the first time around, but after what transpired during Samhain I thought it would be wise for you to broker the deal. I’d also like your input in regards to the plan itself, before you leave tonight.” Tom said.

 

“Of course, Father has me booked solid with social engagements this Yuletide, but only because I asked to stay busy. I can free up some time.” He said agreeably.

 

“I’m thinking sometime between muggle Christmas and the new year, I have yet to hear back from our faithful in the DMLE about the schedule for the guards stationed on the island. We are trying to make it coincide with a day with only our own on shift. I’ve taken Alice’s suggestion and the only ones that will be given a complete backstory and identity will be Bellatrix, Rodolphus, Rabastan, Antonin Dolohov, Bernard Travers, Damian Mulciber and Corban as a thank you to her for her idea. We are making the most of these modern inclusive times” he said sarcastically, “and giving them all new identities by way of them claiming to be resurgences to their original houses. Those with seats will claim their lordship throughout the year, staggered to avoid suspicion.” Tom explained.

 

“I think that’s sensible. How will the break out be handled?” Harry asked.

 

“Well, thanks to Severus and his potions skills, imperiused muggles will be fed the same potion Barty took, replacing our own. They won’t last long once imprisoned but one of the finer points in our agreement with the dementors will be to ask for them to stagger their deaths as well, to avoid suspicion. All whom we liberate will be taken to the healing waters and then given the potion as well, to modify their looks enough to pass as family relations.” Tom summarized.

 

“That’s nice of you, at least it will be slow going and can run somewhat in the background while we work on everything else.” Harry said appreciatively.

 

“It is, strictly speaking I don’t need them back since their seats are already at our disposal, but I won’t keep them from their birthright. We will soon need to discuss our plans for the Goat though. After the stunt he pulled it has become imperative that he be removed from the school, not only because of the danger he poses, but because of Severus.” Tom said thoughtfully.

 

“Yes, we need the Prince seat back where it belongs before the creature bills come to the floor. At least the Weasley and Prewett votes give us some slack in terms of the votes we’ll need to secure across the aisle.” Harry said knowingly. Severus couldn’t take his seat away from the light without a clean break from the Goat, lest it cost him his employment before the coot could be removed. It wouldn’t do to have one less ally within Hogwarts’ walls.

 

“Yes, so far the seats we have secured in the light faction will be a boon as far as the illusion of bipartisanship goes, and though I never expected to be disappointed to see a seat return to the dark, it is the Weasley’s right to do so. Let’s hope the Longbottom vote keeps dragging support as it has so far. Especially now we have the Prewett vote as well.” Tom conceded.

 

“Well, I best be off, I have to be up early tomorrow, Father has changed his mind on his robes yet again and that means my robes as well so we have to pop in across the channel for new ones chez Madame Legarde’s.” Harry said with a fond eye-roll.  “I’ll be waiting for my summons to go and speak with the dementors then.” 

 

“If there is something I’ve learnt from marrying a Black, it’s that it is useless to come between them and their spending.” Tom chuckled just as fondly. “I’m sure once Regulus hears of this I’ll be dragged there as well.”

 

~~~

 

The day of the ball was finally upon them, and Harry woke up thankful that the madness was finally over. His father had been insufferable lately, but Harry took it as much in stride as he could. He knew it was an important day for him and for the House of Black, he only wanted to represent well and bring back the glory days of his house, and he would support him wholeheartedly. That included shutting his trap and acquiescing to impromptu trips to Paris for new robes, twice, and endless back and forth with the menus and the orchestra.

 

They’d had a quiet yet crowded Yule the day before, playing host to the extended Black family, but it made his father happy to recreate Black family traditions and Harry enjoyed listening to his stories about his childhood. The house was full of Blacks and his father delighted in it. Aunt Cassiopeia arrived from Greece the day before Yule, looking better than last Harry had seen her, and when he complimented her on it she knowingly said that a proper sitting lord heading their house had done wonders to stabilize the family magic. Andromeda and Dora arrived a little while after, having moved to one of the unoccupied lesser manors in the property ledger, reverted back to the estate after some great aunt or uncle died leaving no issue.

 

Tom and Regulus arrived for lunch along with the Malfoys, accompanied by Aunt Druella. It was traditional for all married and established Blacks to have a Yule breakfast at their own homes before gathering for a Yule lunch and dinner at the Manor, staying the night to attend the annual Yule Ball the next day. It was only after the first war, with the house in decline and the passing of Sirius’ grandfather, that the Malfoys took over the honor of hosting the ball.

 

Harry closed his eyes and smiled as he neared the breakfast room, the lively sounds of family warming his chest. I

 

His smile brightened at the chorus of hellos and good mornings that greeted him once he entered the room, going to sit next to Draco.

 

“Good morning Dragon,” Harry smiled and gave him a quick kiss, before the elders protested the lack of decorum. If only they knew what they’d been up to the night before.

 

“What is this I hear that the children are still without a betrothal contract Lucius?” Druella said with a knowing smirk. “Come Hadrian, you will sit next to your Mémé and tell me all about your past term. You’ve been remiss in your correspondence darling.” She said sweetly, though not less commanding.

 

“Of course Mémé,” Harry said with a fond smile, squeezing Draco’s shoulder and moving to sit next to Druella. Ever since the trial, she had appointed herself as Harry’s honorary grandmother.

 

“They’re not yet 16 Mother, I’m sure talks will be had once they’re of courting age.” Cissy smirked just as mischievously at her mother, reveling in Draco’s embarrassment.

 

“I’ll be taking over most of my titles upon my 16th, Mémé. I can assure you talks won’t be far after that.” Harry said cryptically, a mischievous smirk of his own. “I have many houses in need of a worthy consort after all, I know my Dragon will make a fine Duke.” 

 

Draco just glared at Harry, though the smile he was trying to suppress was evident in the faint quirk of his lip and the glint in his eyes.

 

“You better make it an epic proposal if you’re that intent on spoiling the surprise then,” Draco said haughtily, yet no less fondly.

 

“Challenge accepted,” Harry said, a hungry glint in his eye.

 

~~~

 

At the appointed hour, everyone was ready and standing to attention on the receiving line in the grand foyer.

 

Harry finally understood the reason for the dramatic architecture and landscaping for most pureblood manors, since for events of this level of formality, guests would floo to the gatehouse instead of the foyer, and ride on carriages to the front entrance. 

 

It was by far the most over the top lavish experience he’d ever had, making last year’s Yule Ball at Hogwarts look like a country dance. Starting with their attire.

 

For starters, everyone was in exquisite robes, but also dripping in jewels. Narcissa arrived after lunch with a warded case filled with heirloom Black jewels, mostly diamonds, for the ladies to wear. 

 

“A Black should always sparkle like starlight, my mother used to say.” His father said, maudlin, “I remember when I was very little, before she turned nasty, or nastier I should say, Reg and I would sit up in the gallery and wait for our parents to go down to receive the guests, fascinated by how shiny everyone was.” Sirius said, opening his own case and pulling out an assortment of brooches and collars with the Black crest encrusted in diamonds or shaped like ravens for them to wear, and a pair of thin white and black diamond encrusted circlet crowns, for the Lord and Consort.

 

“Don’t worry pup, Lords are only expected to be in full regalia at the four main sabbath balls, I know it’s a bit much.” His father said, but by the look on his face as he put on everything, it suited him just fine. He looked every bit the picture of a Lord, tall and proud and sparkling. 

 

Harry however, was not all in Black family jewels. They were all wearing black silk sashes, pinned down with brooches of their house crests.

 

Harry’s robes, to no one’s surprise, were his usual set of Indian formalwear, and when he was getting ready, he couldn’t help but feel a bit bland in comparison without any jewelry, even if the formality of the event demanded he don a turban for the first time.

 

“I have a surprise for you laadla.” His father said over from the easel his parents demanded to be put on in the master dressing room where they were all dressing, determined to accompany him as he got ready.

 

Sirius walked in with a case much like the one he’d shown him, but with the Potter crest on top.

 

“I had Paddy get some of the Potter regalia for you to wear tonight laadla, along with some special pieces.” His father said as Harry inspected the box.

 

His eyes watered at the significance, as he pulled out the Potter crest broach meant to go on his sash. 

 

“You aren’t the Lord yet, so you can’t be in full regalia, but these are some of the heir pieces along with some of your dadaji Monty’s wedding set, specifically the multi strand pearl collar and the sarpech for your turban. I wanted to save my set for your wedding.” His dad said, choking up a little. “I’m afraid you’ll end up looking like a Yule tree when we’re finished with you chhote, but you’ll have to wear a brooch for each of your houses on your sash.” He added a little more playfully, shaking off his sappiness.

 

“I had Siri pull out the heir brooches for my houses as well.  Luckily it all goes together nicely, or you’d really look like a Christmas tree.” His mother said with a little chuckle.

 

Thankfully, Sirius had the foresight of requesting Harry’s robes with minimal embellishment and embroidery, because once we was dressed in his midnight blue silk sherwani and turban, with his sash pinned down with crest brooches for all his five houses, diamond and pearl sarpech on his turban, and pearl collar pinned from shoulder to shoulder, he definitely didn’t look bland anymore.

 

“Thank you Abba, they’re beautiful.” Harry said, choking up a bit himself. “And thank you too Mum, the brooches are very fetching too.” He smirked, when his mum looked a little put out that the Schwartzstein and Monténèbre crests went without much acknowledgment. 

 

“Fuck Prongsy, it’s like having you back mate.” Sirius said to the portrait once Harry was ready.

 

“I know, you look perfect Bambi, I’m so very proud of you, love,” his father said emotionally.

 

“Give him the speech Padfoot. It’s his first ball.” James said suddenly, a mischievous smirk on his face.

 

“Right! Let me channel my inner Effie, my inner Wally might scar him for life,” He said, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath.

 

“You will be the picture of decorum and represent your houses well tonight young man.” He said sternly, though he looked fit to burst out laughing. “You may have three glasses of champagne, and you will make sure to eat and drink water in between. This is not a party, this is a display of our power and standing in society, and you will make us proud or else.” He said, holding back a snort and failing.

 

“There! How did I do?” He asked the portrait. 

 

“Miserably, but you’ll have to do,” James smirked.

 

~~~

 

The first of the guests arriving pulled Harry out of his reminiscing, and so began the tedious task of welcoming the whole of Wizarding polite society into their home.

 

Everyone who was anyone was invited, the whole Wizengamot, even the light faction skeptics who, for all their doubts wouldn’t dare decline the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Black, greeted them with various levels of warmth to their politeness. 

 

The minister and his wife, who looked like a gaudy pineapple in her atrocious garb and clearly conjured jewels, simpered along the receiving line, followed by foreign dignitaries and the minister’s staff and most of the ministry department heads who weren’t titled. After them, various business people and notable personalities from all walks of life followed.

 

Harry was surprised to greet Severus along with the riff raff, even if he knew he abhorred events like this. He made a mental note to ask why he didn’t arrive along with the rest of the Lords and Ladies as Lord Prince. What also surprised him, was when McGonagall arrived amongst the Lords and Ladies, in full regalia and wearing tartan. Surprise faded when his father addressed her as Lady Ross with a mischievous smirk. So that was the mysterious last proxy the Goat had. He almost slipped and called her “Professor” once it was his turn to greet her. When she saw him, she just looked back at Sirius with slightly wide eyes, who nodded in understanding.

 

He missed the Weasleys of course, but even if they were willing to attend, protocole demanded they observe the appropriate mourning period and it would have been in bad taste for the newly minted Lord to be seen partying so close to succession.

 

~~~

 

The night so far had been a resounding success, and even within the confines of protocol, Harry was having fun.

 

Harry finally managed to sneak in a dance with Draco once all the mandatory dances were done and people were free to take to the dance floor at any time, because he was escorting Aunt Cass and Draco was escorting his grandmother.

 

“Finally, I’ve been waiting all night for a spin with my Maharaja.” Draco whispered into his ear once they began twirling around.

 

“You look very beautiful and regal too, Dragon, and I must say, I never expected you to be the more understated of the two of us,” Harry said, amused by how restrained Draco looked in comparison, with just his Malfoy heir regalia and a few Black pieces thrown in just to bulk up the wow factor in comparison to the rest of them. Lucius and Narcissa looked like they were cosplaying as chandeliers, but in the most tasteful way possible, and both Regulus and Tom were shimmering in emeralds top to bottom. Even Hermione looked like a princess in her mix of Black and Burke bling, and Harry couldn’t fathom how she would manage more sparkle once she came of age and took up the Burke title, shame the family law had an age requirement.

 

They danced some more before joining the rest of the heirs, who, to the surprise and delight of most, and wariness of some, were all getting along splendidly thanks to Harry’s work with their study groups.

 

Harry could see the importance of the night, and how happy and in his element his father was. It looked like deals were being brokered left and right, the inner workings of their society and politics at work for them to see first hand.

 

“Having fun Mi?” He asked as he handed her a glass of champagne from one of the floating trays.

 

“This is insane, I feel like Cinderella,” she whispered with a little giggle, “I’m wearing a freaking tiara, and it’s mine. It won’t dissolve at midnight.” 

 

“The Nott Consort coronet is even bigger, you’ll look stunning in it one day darling,” Theo said from beside her, wrapping an arm around her waist and planting a dry peck on her temple.

 

“To quote Draco this morning, you better make it an epic proposal if you’re gonna keep hinting at it.” Hermione said with an amused eye roll. 

 

“You look very striking too Harry, I think I might need sunnies, positively blinding you are,” she laughed merrily.

 

“I know right? I almost didn’t wear the collar, but it was my grandfather’s wedding haar. I couldn’t say no.” He smiled nostalgically. “And according to the exacting tastes of my father, the pearls in the sarpech needed grounding so I couldn’t possibly skip pearls elsewhere.” He said with a fond eye roll.

 

“Don’t let them put you down, love. You look perfect,” Draco said haughtily. 

 

“Thank you Dragon,” Harry said, preening in mock vindication.

 

“So much so, I might have to start calling you treasure, you certainly look like a dragon’s hoard,” he teased with a smirk.

 

“Ok Dragon, if you could be a darling and check my back? It doesn’t feel so good,” Harry said then, turning around for him to check.

 

“I don’t see anything, are you ok?” Draco asked, feeling Harry’s back with his hands and fiddling with the brooch pinning his sash to his back to see if it’s poking him.

 

“Are you sure? I think you’ll find the knife you just stuck there somewhere you treacherous git!” He laughed.

 

“Harry, a word please?” He heard Tom say from behind them.

 

Harry excused himself and went over.

 

“Everything ok?” Harry asked a little anxiously.

 

“Be ready on the 27th, we leave at 8 am from the Citadel.” Tom said quietly. “Bring your cloak.”

 

Harry just nodded amiably as though they were just chitchatting, and with a knowing look and a subtle nod, he returned to his group.

 

 

Chapter 35: Heritage

Notes:

The rest of Yule for y’all. Enjoy!

At 7:55 AM on the morning of the 27th, Harry was heavily caffeinated and waiting for the portkey to activate at Slytherin Citadel.

 

“We will portkey to the warden’s shack by the docks, where we will be met and escorted by Warden Farley. He’ll escort us inside the wards where we can meet with the dementors closer to the prison. I have a feeling we won’t need him further, but as a precaution the plan is for him to stay in case we need a patronus. We should keep our casting to a minimum while there, so as to not leave our magical signature behind. We can’t risk some light sided prison guard checking the ward log and finding two strange magical signatures without any visitors that day.” Tom explained as the clock ticked the minutes by until the portkey activated.

 

“Won’t we need more than just the one patronus? I know they’re supposed to answer my call, but you know I don’t do well with them around,” Harry said nervously. 

 

“Have faith, I think things will go better than you think. Besides, we will only be speaking with one dementor. They’re a hive mind, to speak to one is to speak to all, there’s no need for a swarm of them to be present.” Tom managed to say before they both felt the pull of the portkey.

 

They landed with their feet firmly planted inside the warden’s shack at the foot of the docks. Upon first impression? It was cold, but also sort of… nice?

 

“Can you feel that Tom?” Harry asked, perplexed.

 

“Yes, fascinating,” he replied, taking in the atmosphere.

 

“My Lords,” Warden Farley said with a bow.

 

“Farley, thank you for escorting us,” Tom said, motioning for the man to rise again.

 

“Of course my Lord, we have 2 hours before the changing of the guard, and the next team on the rotation has a couple of light aurors that might blab to Shacklebolt or Scrimgeour. If you could follow me please,” the man said, thankfully not as simpering as he greeted them. 

 

“Harry, under the cloak please, we don’t want any insane inmates blabbering about Harry Potter visiting, as unbelievable as it would be to hear.” Tom said, smirking.

 

“What will you do? It wouldn’t do for them to talk about you either would it?” He asked.

 

“Disillusionment charm of course.” He said, flicking his wand from its holster.

 

“Why? Minimal casting, remember?” Harry said, handing the cloak over to Tom.

 

“You expect us both to fit under this?” Tom said incredulously.

 

“Of course,” Harry said, smirking as he shifted seamlessly into Nightshade, perching himself on Tom’s shoulder.

 

“Clever,” Tom simply stated, turning to Farley and waiting for a few seconds before snapping him out of his stupor.

 

“Whenever you’re ready Farley,” Tom said with thinly veiled amusement.

 

“Of course my Lord,” The man said, jumping slightly. He led them up the barren hill towards the imposing building before them.

 

Azkaban prison looked like an enormous cylinder, with many slit windows much like the arrow loops in medieval castles, the stone looked shiny and polished by the salty spray and constant battering of the winds, like a huge obsidian cigar.

 

What surprised Harry the most about the prison upon arrival, what he tried to tell Tom before they were received by Farley, was how surprisingly unbothered he felt in it. This was supposed to be hell on earth, but the magic felt much like what he’d felt at Ravenhill. Yet another reason why the manor did not seem built for entertaining, and another one to think his Dragon wouldn’t enjoy the manor. Pity. It made sense now that he thought about it. A place full of dementors was of course teeming with death magic. It felt familiar, comforting even, as much as the fact that if by some bizarre twist of fate they ever did lose and they sent him to Azkaban as punishment, he’d quietly enjoy it.

 

Farley led them into the building, which had a large central courtyard and a concentric staggered staircase spiraling up the walls like the thread on a screw, with a cell on a landing every few steps all the way to the top. If he hadn’t known the place was guarded by dementors, it would have been a neat little defense measure, only one staircase up along the wall, wide enough for only one person to go either up or down, making capture unavoidable unless the escaping prisoner jumped to their death.

 

On the wall to their side, they went down a staircase a couple of stories down into the ground until they reached a circular hall much like the space above them, but with no cells around it, and in the middle of it, a lone dementor hovered in the bright light cast down from an oculus in the center of the courtyard above.

 

Tom removed the cloak and Harry shifted back to his human form, and feeling no ill effect from either the creature in front of him or the place in general, he dismissed Farley back to the courtyard to wait for them.

 

They slowly approached the creature under its spotlight, both aware and expectant for any sudden effect from the thing.

 

“Welcome brothers,” it said, not in English, but they understood just the same.

 

“Thank you brother, we’ve come once more, as my partner once did a while ago, to ask for our brother’s aid.” Harry said, and much like parseltongue, the language of the dead just came out.

 

“We are both children of our father. There is no allegiance to be asked since it’s given by right of kin. The deathborn stand together. State your request, for it shall be granted.” The dementor told them.

 

“Much like before, simply to ask for aid once the need arises, and for you to look the other way while we make some… rearrangements. We wish to take some of our own imprisoned here, and replace them with disguised mundanes.” Tom explained, “we would appreciate it if you managed to make them last a little longer than a mundane should, brother, and spaced out their deaths so they don’t all collapse at once under you.” 

 

“It shall be done as you request, brother. I request only an extra snack, since mundanes are but that, so weak and quick to devour.” The creature said. “Few know that while we feed on the joy within a soul, we can feed it back as well. We will lull your mundanes in a false sense of security for a while before snacking on them a little.”

 

“For each of our own we take, we will produce two mundanes for you to feast upon. One that must endure a while longer and one to snack on at once.” Tom said to the creature. “It’ll happen sometime during next week. Please dispose of the extra bodies appropriately, we don’t want the extra questions.”

 

“Then the soul feeder will answer its brothers’ call. Have the blood feeders been called to take arms?” The dementor asked upon agreeing.

 

“Not yet, but negotiation with all manner of dark brethren will commence this following year, we prepare for war.” Harry said.

 

“Then we will feast together on the battlefield, brothers.” The dementor said before flying up into the oculus on the roof.

 

“Peculiar fellow, our brother.” Harry snorted before turning back into a raven and perching on Tom’s shoulder for the journey back. 

 

~~~

 

“So, wasn’t expecting Azkaban to be so cozy.” Harry said as they got back. “Were you?”

 

“I expected we wouldn’t be as affected now that our magic is more entwined with death, but I wasn’t expecting it to feel so much like home.” Tom said.

 

“One less thing for us to be concerned about.” Harry said with a dismissive gesture. “Now, one thing I’m worried about is the muggles. Have you procured them yet?” Harry asked then. He was feeling a little put out by the fact, call it remnants of his old self.

 

“Yes, I had a squadron gather some that would not be missed, beggars and criminals. I may not be a particularly nice man but I am no longer a monster. Don’t worry.” Tom said with an eye roll. “Some deserve their fate and others would welcome the mercy of it.”

 

“Ok, that’s better than the alternative at least.” Harry said appreciatively. “I’m off to the continent tomorrow until the day after. I have to check on my mother’s estate and open up the castles in case we need to house guests unexpectedly. According to the goblins I sent to survey the properties, the wards are strong and the staff remains, though a refresher in the family magics would be appreciated. I’ll spend the night at the Château de Monténèbre and then move on to Schloss Schwartzstein for the day and portkey back that evening. If anything urgent comes up I can shadow back.” Harry informed him.

 

“There’s nothing in my docket for the next few days that would require your attention but let’s not tempt fate, she plays with us enough as it is.” Tom said warily.

 

“Great, I will try and find more information about the vampires when I get to Germany. According to our Grimoire, our shadowcraft comes from a boon by a vampire coven, who gifted blood to our founding patriarch.” Harry said after some thought.

 

“That would be helpful. Between my demise and now, most of Britain's vampire population has been reduced to nomads and strays on the fringes of society. Most of the noble covens that would be eligible to take up the vampire seat we aspire them to have in the Wizengamot have fled to France and the Balkans.” Tom supplied.

 

“Then let’s hope we can delay talks until August, it would be best if they were called to arms by not only a child of death but by the Baron Von Schwartzstein as well.” Harry said, anxious about how events would unfold.

 

“I think we have time still. We will monitor the Goat’s activity more closely now that we’ve adjusted our spying methods after the Weasley incident. And plans are still underway for his removal once his supposed army is unmasked. We can now count on Professor Weasley’s enthusiastic cooperation rather than his unknowing one. Go to the continent, meet your ancestors and enjoy yourself as much as you can. Once you’re back in school for next term you will have to watch your back with renewed vigor, so don’t waste a chance to relax.” Tom advised calmly.

 

~~~

 

“I’m glad you’re ok,” His father said into the crushing hug he gave Harry once he shadowed back home after he and Tom were done with business.

 

“I am, I’m sorry I worried you so much.” Harry said understandingly, he knew his father would always be traumatized by the place, so he held his tongue about how nice he found it.

 

“It went well then?” Sirius asked, feigning enthusiasm. 

 

“Yes, we have the dementors' support and everything is set in motion for the switch of prisoners to happen sometime next week. I expect you’ll be summoned at some point to coordinate in regards to Bellatrix. Everything is already ironed out with the goblins and all the new fake identities are ready and waiting to be claimed. They’ll be taken to the waters as soon as they’re extracted.” Harry said, retelling what he and Tom discussed about each particular case.

 

“Since Bella and Rodolphus are married, they’ll have to take up their new identities at the same time. Rodolphus will be a distant cousin from the French branch of the Lestrange family, who have already been informed and have had their memories modified with their consent in case anyone decides to investigate. Bella will be his halfblood wife and the last of an extinct French offshoot from the Rosier family. She will be required to take an in depth inheritance test as part of the protocol in order to open vaults in the country upon moving from France, and will discover her Black ancestry on her maternal line and will be legitimized, or that is what the papers will show. There will be no need for you to actually do it. Cissy and Andy will befriend her after you welcome her into the family and then later they will grow closer in their grief over Bella’s death a while later. The rest will be spaced out throughout the year. They will all be reinserted gradually while their counterparts are still alive, so it looks less suspicious. The ones with claims will be declared heirs presumptive and will slowly start taking up their titles once the planted prisoners start dying slowly.” Explained Harry, putting emphasis on Bella’s situation, since he knew his father was most interested in her.

 

“I’m glad she’ll be one of the firsts, I’m extremely curious about how she will fare with the whole thing.” Sirius said pensively. His relationship with Bellatrix had always been a weird and twisted one, adoration, admiration, disappointment and loathing all rolled up into one. The firstborn Black of her generation and the son and heir to the line, ten years apart. 

 

His first memories of his cousin are hazy but they're all tinged by the same feeling. She was the most beautiful and fearsome thing he’d ever seen, like looking into the eyes of a cobra, enchanting and deadly. She was fiercely protective of him, and he of her.

 

When he was sorted into Gryffindor, hers was surprisingly the tamest letter he’d received, one of the few that wasn’t a howler. He’d never forget her words to him.

 

Never forget, you are a Black, and our fates are written in the stars much like our names. You’ve chosen a path of hardship and I pray that once you reach your destination, all the pain you have brought upon yourself will end up being worth it.

 

Those words stayed with him, especially during his years in Azkaban, with the very one who wrote them a few meters away, shouting variations of them in the throes of insanity.

 

Has it been worth it? After years of retreating into his mind and letting different scenarios play out before him, he still couldn’t say for sure.

 

Of course the first thing that comes to mind, though admitting it twisted his insides with guilt, was always James.

 

Not Remus, or the chance of not knowing his husband in this other life, this easy life where he allowed himself to flow with the predetermined current he was set upon like the muggle myth of Moses, but James.

 

They knew of each other of course, moved in similar circles, distantly related through marriage as they were. They circled each other like moths around a flame all those years before bumping into each other on the express on their way to Hogwarts at eleven. Could their weird courting have survived his sorting into Slytherin? As the hat wanted originally? He’d like to think so, but reality didn’t agree with that hopeful assessment. 

 

He’d never diluted himself into thinking he’d loved James in any other way but as his other half. Not romantically like he loved Remus, but a love so deep it made him believe in soulmates. It took some time and it caused some friction in the beginning of their relationship, but eventually Remus understood. He may hold his heart, but his soul was forever entwined with James’, and James knew it too.

 

How could he not? When the first words to each other when they told the other about their partners was it’ll always be us two, the rest is along for the ride.

 

Lyra got it instantly, not an ounce of resignation or resentment towards Sirius, and he would love her eternally for that fact alone, if not for the happiness she brought his brother in all but blood, or the fact she gave him his Bambi.

 

What’s our boy up to today Paddy? She’d always say, our boy, from the very first day she understood. Her claim was to but a piece of James, an important and enthusiastically given piece, but never the whole, because a larger part would always belong to Sirius and vice versa.

 

He'd never told Harry, and he didn’t think he needed to, eerily perceptive as his son was, but his birthday present had been as much for himself as it was for him, and most of his musings were now with a cup of tea and a long chat with his friends’ portrait up in his son’s sitting room.

 

“You went away there for a moment,” Harry said then, pulling him out of his wandering thoughts. Not completely though, since the understanding in those bright green eyes looking at him over his teacup were full of Lyra.

 

“She’s one of the last few pieces of the puzzle, my cousin. Thinking about her always leads to my mind wandering.” He smiled sadly. “I pray that our blessed Mother can bring her back to us.”

 

“I know she will, what worries me is whether she’ll be able to live with herself once she’s regained her sanity and has to look back at the trail of misery she’s left behind.” Harry said hesitantly.

 

~~~

 

“Bienvenue au Château de Monténèbre, maître. J’suis Loulou, l’elfe en chef.” The head elf greeted him a few steps past the imposing gates of the château.

 

Now this was a residence fit for his dragon, and it made him almost feel sorry he did not think to bring him. The palace was a huge renaissance style château built out of white stone, with massive round towers, spiked with little turrets and spires with intricate ironwork and carvings. He was just starting to study it in more detail when the little elf popped in to receive him.

 

Loulou quickly gathered the remaining 40 elves and Harry renewed their bonds, and after everyone was looking refreshed he set them to work repairing whatever needed repairing now they had unrestricted access to the family magics again.

 

Loulou gave him a tour of the castle, which was very well maintained to the detriment of the staff, which Loulou told him used to surpass 60. She showed him the main floor full of reception rooms, parlors, an armory which piqued his interest, a massive library which piqued it even more, and the hall of portraits.

 

He walked to the center of the hall, looking for the latest Ducal couple, would it be his grandparents? Perhaps his great grandparents.

 

“And who might you be, young man?” A very pretty woman in her mid twenties asked once Harry reached the place of honor. That solved the mystery at least.

 

“Hello, Hadrian James Regulus Potter-Black, I’m Lyra’s son.” He said in french, smiling at the portrait he assumed was his grandmother.

 

“Yes, you have my baby’s eyes,” she said emotionally. “We haven’t seen her in so long, she came freshly graduated.”

 

“She sadly passed when I was a baby. In a manner not much different than how you passed. In Samhain 1981, in the midst of a war, the reigning Dark Lord killed her before trying to kill me.” Harry said sadly.

 

“My poor baby, it saddens me greatly that she had to follow in our footsteps so, and for you to have had to go through what she went through.” She said, tearing up. “But I am no less happy to finally meet my grandson.” She finished, smiling through the tears. “You may call me Mémé Camille.”

 

“I’m happy to meet you too Mémé,” Harry smiled warmly, then looking to the side at the man in the portrait beside her.

 

“Opa Ernst, I presume?” Harry asked the shell shocked man.

 

“You presume correctly mein liebling,” The man said with a deep rich baritone voice. “Ernst Von Schwartzstein, you look so much like my Lyra.” He said, still in awe.

 

“I’m happy to hear that Opa, thank you, I usually hear I take more after my father.” Harry said with a smile, ready to ask him exactly what he saw, even if the memory was of a visiting teenager so long ago. 

 

“Not that we aren’t delighted by your visit, I hesitate to ask the reason for it today chéri.” Camille said hesitantly.

 

Harry just sighed in resignation and looked up at them.

 

“Why don’t I just call for tea and I can catch you up.” He smiled sadly.

 

~~~

 

“Sanctimonious fils du pute!” His grandmother seethed venomously once Harry finished with his life’s story a couple of hours and pots of tea later.

 

“I don’t know anything about his mother, but I wholeheartedly agree,” Harry smirked at the obscene profanity he did not expect from his otherwise quite circumspect grandmother, at least from what he’d seen of her so far.

 

“Neither do I, I suppose, but why would I, inconsequential mudblood.” She blurted, “anyway, my temper got the better of me darling, I’m terribly sorry. That was very crass.”

 

“I understand completely. Don’t worry Mémé. But that’s the whole situation so far. I came to check on the estate in preparation for the upcoming conflict. We might need safe houses for the women and children.” Harry explained.

 

“Of course they must come! La Maison Ducale de Monténèbre will always stand with la Mère Ténébreuse, and for my great grandson to be blessed by her! You have brought such honor upon our house mon cher petit fils, I could not be more proud to have our name live on in you. Don’t you worry about a thing. The wards will hold as they did when we repelled that parvenu Grindelwald and everyone will be safe. There are 48 bedrooms that can be made up, and that’s just if you want them comfortable, not crowding the rooms, and also not counting the master and heir suites because every kindness has its limits. The elves will keep the pantries well stocked and the rooms ready and waiting as soon as you give the order cher.” Harry’s great grandfather said from the portrait on the other side of his grandmother’s.

 

“Merci Monseigneur.” Harry replied politely. “I have yet to see a final headcount of those that would require sanctuary in case war breaks out, but the information is being gathered and we will try to spread them out among many safehouses just in case. I leave for Schloss Schwartzstein in the morning and I have a few properties in Italy and Greece that we could use, though my father will be checking on those while I’m at Hogwarts” Harry explained.

 

“I’m happy you’ll be visiting my other portrait and my parents as well, liebling, but I would ask that you do not shelter strangers there. We have outbuildings that could be used in the compound if there is pressing need, but our family seat holds many secrets not meant for prying eyes, we can go over it tomorrow.” His grandfather said.

 

“In that case, when they come, make sure to close down the library and study,” his great grandfather said. “I might have jumped the gun with my generosity,” he smiled sheepishly.

 

 

~~~

 

 

After a wonderful night’s sleep and a breakfast filled with the most delicious French pastries he’d ever had, Harry activated his portkey and landed with his feet firmly planted on the snowy ground in the mountains of Bavaria. 

 

The castle compound in front of him was simply breathtaking, and he couldn’t help but remember his mother’s words when she told him that Schloss Schwartzstein in the winter was a marvel.

 

His mission for the day was rather different from what he’d originally planned, since the castle had been vetoed as a safehouse by his grandfather. 

 

He went through the usual routine of bonding the elves and taking over the wards, though the elves looked quite fresh in comparison to the Monténèbre elves, and after a mesmerizing tour of the ground floor he was led to the family library, where his grandfather’s portrait hung.

 

“So, how do you like the castle?” His Opa asked with a knowing smirk.

 

“It’s a dream! I’m so glad I came in winter. It’s like something out of a nursery rhyme.” Harry said in awe.

 

“Yes, I remember your mother saying something along those lines.” He said, clearly amused.

 

“Opa, you said something about the castle holding many secrets, care to share some with your darling enkel?” Harry said cheekily.

 

“Have you read our Grimoire?” Ernst asked seriously.

 

“Yes, front to back and sideways, it’s absolutely fascinating.” Harry said.

 

“Well, then you know where most of our bloodline gifts come from. Our parselspeech and parselmagics are lesser traits that run in our bloodline through marriage, as one of our ancestors married a speaker that brought the gift into our line. Our true gifts, the ones that run in the family since our patriarch come from his dealings with vampires.” Ernst said somberly.

 

“Yes, I read that our patriarch provided aid to a vampire clan and in return he was healed by means of a blood gift and taught to harness the ability to manipulate shadows the blood gave him.” Harry said from what he remembered reading in the Grimoire.

 

“Yes, but our most guarded secret, the one that isn’t even on the Grimoire, is that shadowcraft is not the only ability our patriarch’s kindness afforded us. We have used our gift ever since to get ahead and for our line to prosper. It’s how a lowly foot soldier became a Baron.” Ernst said with a pleased smirk.

 

“You’re going to make me ask for it won’t you?” Harry said with a playful grin.

 

“Of course, what is life without a little suspense,” his grandfather smirked even more devilishly.

 

“Ok, pray tell lieber Opa, what is our deepest, darkest family secret?” Harry asked him with a sickly sweet smile.

 

“Well, Himbold Schwartzstein, founder of our house, was no wizard. He was a muggle foot soldier who fought and lost in the war that incorporated Bavaria into the Frankish Kingdom of Charlemagne in 788 AD. He was found dying on the battlefield by the heir to the regent of the Vârcolaci coven of România. He was offered the conversion and accepted it. Upon turning, along with all the abilities of a vampire, he gained magic.” Ernst said in a theatrical voice.

 

“But how? He was a muggle,” Harry said, confused.

 

“It has of course been lauded as a miracle and a gift from mother magic herself in the family lore, and it may as well be, but the most likely explanation would be that Himbold was a squib, and the transformation released his trapped magic. He spent around 20 years living with his coven, until he fell in love with a witch, the daughter of a wealthy merchant. By then he had mastered all the abilities and magics of a vampire and through his marriage with a witch, those gifts passed down to us.” Ernst explained.

 

“Ok, I’m sure there must be something that’s going over my head, because that doesn’t sound like something worth hiding, it doesn’t sound much different than the cover story.” Harry said, trying to see what was so special about it and failing.

 

“If only you’d been born here so you could have been a Durmstranger like me. What do they teach you at that blasted light school?” His grandfather said, shaking his head in disapproval. “Vampires are not feared just for their bloodlust or murderous tendencies, which truly only last about 10 years after the turning before they settle. A vampire's lifespan is so long some think they are immortal, and that comes with a skewed sense of morality and consequences due to the fact that the concept of time for a vampire is completely different from that of others with shorter lives. They are also feared and not trusted because of their use of the thrall. And before you ask, the thrall is the ability to seduce and subdue their victims by infusing compulsory magic into their voice. People feel that they can’t trust a vampire because they can’t tell if they retain their free will around them or not.” He explained, and it started to make more sense to Harry.

 

“I think I get it now,” Harry said, “correct me if I’m wrong, but I’m guessing this merchant wasn’t thrilled with the match? He wouldn’t accept a vampire as his daughter's husband. So he invented this tale of gaining partial abilities from a blood gift and probably enthralled everyone to believe it didn’t he?”

 

“In a gist, yes. According to his journals, he only enthralled his father in law, but no one would put it past him using it to ensnare his intended.” Ernst said, “and that is our secret, we hold many vampiric gifts that make us untrustworthy, so we hide them. We have used the thrall to our benefit in subtle ways along our history, but we don’t use it often and we are very selective with it. The more powerful and intelligent the target, the easier they spot it. They will submit eventually, but they will know they did, depending on the command.”

 

“I think I’ve done it before, unintentionally.” Harry said after some thought. “I’ve been told sometimes that I’m very convincing, or inspiring, and others have claimed my magic has made them submit, or that it holds authority over them.”

 

“I’m assuming you are approaching your maturity?” Ernst asked knowingly.

 

“In 7 months, almost to the day, yes.” Harry answered.

 

“It’s quite normal, I started at around 16.” He said reassuringly. “Once you reach your maturity, you will come into all your gifts. Since our vampiric blood is pretty much diluted, in contrast to the magics it brought to the line, we cannot consider it a creature inheritance, but you will get improved speed, strength and healing and also a longer and better preserved lifespan. Nothing near a full vampire, but definitely above an average wizard. You will also come into the thrall. You will need to be conscious of it. It is difficult to control when one is passionate about a subject or intent on convincing someone to agree, do something, etc.” Ernst explained. 

 

“Powerful and intelligent wizards can pick up on it, but the weak just feel like what you just said is the best idea they’ve ever had. Be mindful of who you try it with and how. You will never seduce a powerful opponent with it, you can only subdue. They will pick up on the magical influence and try to resist it, whereas weaklings just let themselves be lulled by it instantly.” He advised as Harry listened intently.

 

“There are books on the subject in our vaults at Gringotts. Learn to control it, modulate it. Camille and I used to theorize about the synergies it could have with the mind arts in a potential child of ours, but we never got to see it.” He said with a sad and wistful smile. “It’s one of the reasons my father was so enthusiastic about our match, other than to elevate his Baron son to a Ducal consort of course.” He said with a snort, shaking off his maudlin mood. 

 

“Thank you, I’ll go and get them before I return for next term.” Harry smiled at his grandfather. “And I’ll be sure to keep you posted if I manage to make headway with it in tandem with Mémé’s gifts as well.” 

 

“We’d  be delighted to know, liebling.” Ernst said with a fond look. 

 

“I have to ask though, and I’m not arguing against it, you are entitled to not wanting strangers invading your ancestral home, but this doesn’t sound like something someone might stumble upon.” Harry said hesitantly.

 

“Well, would you like them to end up as dinner if Grandfather Himbold came to visit and found them invading his castle?” Ernst smirked mischievously.

 

“He’s alive?” Harry asked, dumbfounded. “Of course he’s alive, don’t mind me.” He said, shaking his head, smiling sheepishly.

 

Ernst just laughed a rumbling belly laugh, looking fondly at his grandson. “He’s not in residence at the moment, he spends a few years with his coven and a few in residence here, though when away he comes back regularly to keep the elves healthy and visit with us portraits. He’s not due for a stay but he’s known to drop by on a whim if he feels like it. You’ll hear from him soon though, he must have felt you took over the wards.” 

 

Harry couldn’t help the sinking feeling in his stomach he got at the prospect.

 

“Should I be nervous?” He asked hesitantly.

 

His grandfather didn’t get a chance to answer, because a deep velvety voice answered for him from the library doors.

 

“Depends on who you are and what you might be doing in my castle.”

 

~~~

 

Harry turned around slowly, only to find a tall, hulking man with long auburn hair, strong chiseled features and eyes as green as his staring back at him.

 

“Grandfather, this is my grandson Hadrian, Lyra’s boy.” Ernst said from behind Harry.

 

The man studied him intently for a moment, and Harry had to force himself to hold his gaze and not cower, but after a moment, he simply clapped and rubbed his hands with a shit eating grin.

 

“Of course he is! He has the Schwartzstein eyes. There is no denying he is of the blood. And he has been touched by the Great Father.” He said affably, tension dissipating from the room. “Klaus!” He said, clicking his fingers before the elf that received Harry popped into the room.

 

“Tea and something to nibble on bitte Klaus, danke.” He said, motioning for Harry to sit by the fire with him.

 

“I should have known, I met your mother much like this some time ago.” He said.

 

“I don’t mean to be impertinent, but if I may ask…” Harry started to say, only to be interrupted.

 

“Don’t worry child, I assume you are wondering why she ended up adopted by mundanes if I was alive?” He asked knowingly.

 

“Well, yes.” Harry said, why didn’t he take her in? She could have grown up with her heritage! Even if it meant he wouldn’t exist.

 

“Camille wanted her safe. If it were known she survived she would have been hunted down. And I’m not the best caretaker Hadrian. Vampires as old as I am have a warped notion of time. I am roughly 1200 years old, 10 years feels like a week for me. It feels like no time has passed since I met her here and what are you, 15? I assure you it wasn’t a matter of not wanting her, but wanting what was best for her. Cami set up everything for her to grow up hidden and sheltered, and to inherit upon her majority. I couldn’t in good faith go against that, especially if I knew I would have been a poor substitute. Not to mention that even though I’m alive, I am officially dead and have nothing to do with this family in order to keep our secret safe.” He explained, calm and detached.

 

Harry had to take a deep breath at that. It was understandable, but he didn’t have to like it. He also understood that a fit would do little in this case. He was insignificant in the grand scheme of things for his ancestor. 

 

“I understand. She was happy at least. Her parents loved her. I guess my view of it is just tainted by the fact that I wasn’t so lucky when it was my turn to continue the family tradition of orphanhood. I wasn’t loved, and I wished everyday that I had someone out there who’d rescue me. It stings a little that there was, but I understand your reasoning.” Harry said after sorting through his feelings for a minute. 

 

“I’m sorry to hear of her passing.” Himbold said sadly. “That’s very insightful for such a wee bairn. I take it you have mastered the shadows.” He said, and at Harry’s nod, he added “then we may correspond through them. You will come into your gifts in a few years so if you need advice or training, I’d be happy to oblige.” 

 

“Actually, it’s happening in a few months. Long story, but my core is overdeveloped and it will mature early, on my sixteenth birthday. So I would appreciate the guidance.” Harry said timidly. 

 

~~~

 

“The Château in France is ready and waiting. It can host close to a hundred comfortably and more in closer quarters. As soon as things go south and people are secure I’ll raise the war wards. Schloss Schwartzstein is not available, my grandfather wouldn’t allow it and I understand his reasons.” Harry said to Tom as he reported on his trip.

 

“That’s fine, the list is being compiled as we speak but if that’s truly its capacity then it might as well be the only safehouse we need. I’d say we spread them around but it sounds like the most secure location and the most obscure one. Its association with you is not widely known yet, but people will expect we use Black or Potter properties. I’ve prepared a wing in the Citadel as well, just in case. How did you do on the vampire front?” Tom asked.

 

“Very well, my grandfather’s portrait directed me to some records kept in our vault that I can consult to see who would be worthy of the seat. I’ll pop in before heading back to school to retrieve them. How are things coming along for the breakout?” 

 

“Everything is ready, we’re just waiting for term to resume. Even if absolutely nothing goes wrong, I want you children away in school before we do anything. The Goat is laying low after his blunder thankfully.” Tom said.

 

“I’ve been meaning to ask, but with everything going on it has slipped my mind. Are we still moving forward with that whole prophecy business after what happened? I thought Sev and Barty were working on extracting Trelawny?” Harry asked.

 

“Yes, but Severus found that her classroom and quarters were warded with many layers of warning and tracking wards keyed to the coot, so it’s not going to be an easy extraction. Now that we have Professor Weasley’s cooperation, we will work to get her fired along with the rest of the incompetent teachers so we can move on her outside the castle walls. It’s not high on my list of priorities though, I’ve learnt my lesson as far as the influence I let prophecies have over me.” Tom said with a remorseful smile.

 

~~~

 

“Fuck! I’m going to have to make you miss me more often. That might have been your best work yet.” Draco said as he fell onto Harry’s chest.

 

“And miss you I did, love. You would have loved the château. It’s very… worthy of you.” Harry said, smirking into his hair as he kissed his head before vanishing their mess with a few cleansing charms.

 

“You’ll have to take me during the summer then.” Draco said cheekily, pulling himself off from straddling Harry and cuddling next to him.

 

“We’ll make a vacation out of it, go for the weekend. Schloss Schwartzstein you should see in the winter though, with the snowy mountains around it, it’s something out of a nursery rhyme, you’d expect a fair damsel to be imprisoned in one of the towers or something.” Harry said wistfully.

 

“Something to look forward to for our next Yule break then.” Draco said sleepily against Harry’s chest.

 

Harry then strengthened the privacy wards around the bed, and the rippling magic woke Draco up from his hazy slumber.

 

“Is something the matter?” Draco asked worriedly.

 

“I have to tell you something, I haven’t even told Tom.” Harry said. “Strictly speaking I shouldn’t even tell you, but there are no secrets between us.”

 

“Ok, I’m listening.” Draco said, chewing his bottom lip raw with worry.

 

And Harry told him all about his conversation with his grandfather and meeting Himbold and his family’s secret.

 

“Harry? Why are you telling me this? This is your family’s most closely guarded secret! It would have been ok for you to keep this to yourself.” Draco said, shaking his head. One did not just go around blabbing like this! There were things about the Malfoy line that he wasn’t even sure Harry would ever know.

 

“Of course I had to tell you. If you’re going to be the next Baron or Baroness’ father, you deserve to know what you’re getting yourself into. I know I’m mostly more trouble than I’m worth with all my secrets and intrigues and how I keep putting everyone I know in danger, and especially after learning about the thrall, I don’t want you to feel tricked into anything.” Harry said quietly, blushing profusely.

 

“By Circe Harry, I swear I am going to enjoy taking a bath in those disgusting muggles’ blood one day for how much they fucked you up. Thank you for telling me.” He said, holding him close. “You are worth every trouble, and I wouldn’t trade you for anything or anyone. And I will proudly have your little nosferatus, as many as you want. Just remember the betrothal ring is getting bigger every time you hint at marriage.” He said, kissing his chest and snuggling closer.

 

“If you ever feel like I’m using the thrall unintentionally, you have to tell me Dragon, I don’t want to ever make you feel like I’m forcing you into anything.” Harry said self-consciously. 

 

“Hush, you don’t need the thrall with a knob like this, let me sleep will you?” Draco said sleepily, grabbing Harry in his hand and squeezing lightly.

 

“Then let go of my dick before you start round two.” Harry smirked, kissing him on the head.

 

“You know what? I don’t think I’m sleepy anymore,” Draco said, pumping him hard once again,

 

~~~

 

“Up you get Scarhead! No rest for the wicked!” Draco said, all chipper as he jumped out of bed to dress into his exercise clothes.

 

“You’re the wicked one!” Harry groaned into the pillow, “I don’t remember being the one keeping you up.” 

 

Draco just waited with a smug grin on his face as Harry and the others dressed before heading down to the chamber. Harry was curious to see how the Weasleys were doing, or if they would show up at all.

 

And show up they did, and after everyone hugged it out and gave their condolences, they got to talking.

 

“It’s been pretty shit, we won’t lie, but we’re mostly settled at home. Repairs are done now and we hung out a lot, making it cozy. The portraits helped, Grandpa and Granny’s portrait were very welcoming, I wish we could have known them.” Ginny said, 

 

“Bill strengthened the wards around the manor and added a few of his own. We had to lock the Goat out and put up a mailing ward with how insistent he’s been with talking to Bill and Char. We’ll have to see if we’re welcomed back into their little group now that we’re at odds with Ronnikins. It’s only been a day and he’s been telling people left and right that Voldemort killed our dad.” Fred said, shaking his head disapprovingly.

 

“I’d watch my back around him Haz, he really seems to hate you. I wouldn’t be surprised if he attacked you.” George cautioned him. 

 

“Pff, I can take him with my arms tied and a snapped wand. But thanks for the heads up.” Harry snorted. “Anyway, I’m glad you guys are back. I hope you know you can count on us for anything, and if the Goat gives you trouble then just have Aunt Alice run interference. As far as their little group goes, don’t worry if you get kicked out. It’ll give you time to spend on actually important stuff and Nev’s still our inside man.” 

 

“Yeah, but we can’t let it run past Easter though, Harry. First, because we need the old tosser out as soon as possible, and second, because people were listening to Ron. It’s nothing to be alarmed yet, but you could see the hint of doubt in people’s eyes. Like even if it wasn’t true, it wouldn’t hurt to prepare, you know? So we have to dismantle them before they get any good.” Neville warned him.

 

“I know, but they have to get a little good at least, before they can be caught, that is. A group of wanking losers playing exploding snap and casting aimlessly is hardly the smoking gun we need. I’m sure Ronald will get serious about it now. I don’t want him to go all vigilante on us and actually become somewhat of an acceptable opponent, but they need to up their game and if he doesn’t do it then you’ll just have to take over Nev.” Harry said. 

 

~~~

 

A few days into term, and Harry could only describe the atmosphere for those in the know as a watchful peace. Opponents circling each other waiting to pounce.

 

As a precaution, Harry had taken to wearing his dragonhide armor under his uniform. It was discreet and not as bulky as his basilisk one, so it blended in well. Ronald had been shooting murderous looks towards him and his friends ever since the first meal back, and according to Neville, he’d actually tried to rally and organize his flailing group on their first meeting back. He’d grudgingly conceded to letting Neville take over and he’d managed to put together a harmless enough syllabus, since he couldn’t get away with anything less than their OWL material. They were still abysmal in comparison to them, but they were rallying. Basic dueling pairs, disarming and shielding, and Neville hoped they’d take a while before moving onto stunners. 

 

Dumbles had been unusually quiet, which worried Harry, but Tom assured him that the snakes had nothing to report on that front.

 

He’d been jumpy all day, waiting for news on the breakout happening that very day, and he did his best to control himself because he knew he was always being watched. He chucked it up to exam stress when asked, but Draco, Nev and Hermione knew what was going on today and were just as eager to receive news. 

 

It didn’t come that day though, nor the next, but on the second day after everything went down, Harry got a mirror call as he woke up.

 

“It’s done pup, they’re all out and healed. It took all day yesterday to get them all out of the healing waters,” Sirius said.

 

“And Bellatrix? How is she?” Harry asked anxiously.

 

His father’s eyes welled up.

Chapter 36: The Reunion

Notes:

I never thought I’d be one of those authors with crazy stories about why the went MIA, but well… guess who’s back from the psych ward! I had a little episode, tiny mentyB you could say.

I had very little access to the internet and I had ample time to write, even if the looney bin has absolutely no privacy and I didn’t want the staff to read drarry smut 😂. All is well now, meds and meding and life is lifeing. My therapist also recommended I use my writing as an exercise. I’ve always written on the fly, letting the story take me where it wants to go, even if sometimes that’s nowhere 😂. I have published and fully outlined an AU of this fic that I just couldn’t get out of my head. It’s a little more unhinged, Dumbles is a little more “classically evil”, and James and Lily live.
After writing Harry’s meeting with his parents when he gets his inheritance, I began to play with the idea of “what if James had managed to become a necromancer and return after Voldemort killed him, what would that look like.”
Well, it looks like 92 chapters and counting of actually thought out plots and storylines. Let’s see how that goes. I hope you enjoy it if you read it. I’m learning as I go so I won’t claim to be some awesome writer but I’m glad you’re stumbling along with me as I learn. Someday I’ll write a good fic, I promise.
This won’t be abandoned. I am in the process of outlining this one as well and you’ll know when that’s done when I update the chapter count.

I hope you enjoy this chapter and you give “What they raise him to be” a chance. The first three chapters are up and it will update every Monday. I have up to chapter 10 ready so it’ll give me plenty of time to carry on and keep to that schedule without problems (I hope)

Thanks for all your kind comments and support on my fics! This mentally ill little boy appreciates it immensely.

“Everything went splendidly well, no one suspects a thing, stop fidgeting!” Regulus scolded his brother in the Gringotts waiting room they had been given to wait for the prisoners to wake from their healing baths. It was quite crowded, if only because every remaining member of the Blacks that wasn’t in school wanted to be there to welcome Bellatrix.

 

Sirius was a nervous wreck, and even all his occlumency couldn’t conceal it.

 

“Well I’m sorry if I’m not dead inside like other people,” Sirius hissed without any real heat behind it. “I don’t exactly have the best track record with dear Belly. I’m nervous.” 

 

“Please, for the love of Circe, whatever’s going to happen will happen whether you fret about it or not, so just breathe and try to channel Grandfather will you? You are not meeting her on the same level as before. You are the head of the family and you have been for long enough that you could maybe start acting like it.” Regulus hissed back.

 

“That was mean Reg,” Remus whispered from behind them. 

 

“Well, I’m nervous too but I’m not jumping around like a niffler in a jewelry store.” He huffed angrily before settling down. “Sorry Sirius. That was uncalled for.” Regulus admitted.

 

“It’s fine Reg, I left before Wally could pull enough of a number on me like she pulled on you. But you’re right though. It’s long overdue that I start acting the part.” Sirius said, squaring his shoulders and taking a steadying breath. 

 

Apart from the Blacks, the only others in the room were Lucius, Alice and Tom. None of the other prisoners had family to welcome them back, and Lucius was there as steward to their seats.

 

They waited for Bella while Lucius was already busy with the goblins, sorting out Mulciber and Travers. The next one to arrive was Corban, and Alice went straight to meet him.

 

Corban looked troubled as to how to greet her, but Alice dispelled any sense of awkwardness by giving him a quick hug and kiss on the cheek.

 

“Cousin, delighted to see you so well,” she said, eyes a little misty but still proper. “I’m sure uncle Lysander is very happy right now, wherever he might be watching from.” She said, squeezing his arm. 

 

“Allie, I’m very happy to see you as well, and pleased to see the family headship agrees with you. Not to mention finally on the right side of things.” Corban said fondly.

 

“Well, our Dark Mother works wonders, as you surely know by now. Come and let’s get your new identity sorted out,” she said, pulling him by their linked arms.

 

“How is Francis handling everything? I can’t imagine it’s easy for him.” Corban said knowingly.

 

“He understands, though he’s not involved. We have his vote and neutrality. Ignorance is bliss as far as the rest of our business goes.” She said, patting his arm, “now, I don’t mean to rush our meeting, but I do want to get you sorted out before that woman arrives.” She said bitterly. 

 

“Maybe we should greet Bella and the boys somewhere else?” Regulus whispered to Tom upon overhearing their conversation.

 

“It was my intention at first, but it wasn’t practical and I may be stretching the vows we took, but I wanted to test the limits of their civility. I didn’t exactly force this contact as much as I didn’t prevent it. We should be fine. I must admit, I do want Bella to have some semblance of closure over the fact, even if it is to have her apology thrown in her face.” Tom whispered back.

 

“Well, let’s just hope this doesn’t blow up in your face.” Regulus said worriedly.

 

A few moments later, the Lestranges walked in. Bella looked beautiful. More beautiful than she ever looked. Peaceful, serene like never before, not a hint of madness or the slightest strain on her porcelain skin. Her hair was luscious and shiny, falling in loose waves around her frame down to her waist. She looked around the room and her eyes watered a little when she saw her mother and sisters. Sirius should go up and greet her first as head of the family, but he allowed the family reunion to take place first.

 

Narcissa walked up first, any semblance of her usual decorum gone as she wrapped her arms tightly around Bellatrix. “Sister,” she whispered hoarsely.

 

“Hello Cissybug” she whispered contently into the embrace, inhaling the sweet aroma of the jasmine and orange blossom bottle of scent the three of them shared as girls. They held each other for a while longer before Narcissa dislodged herself from her sister’s hold, smiling brightly. Bellatrix then looked to Andromeda, who’s eyes shone with unshed tears as well as a hint of uncertainty that she understood but it hurt her no less to see. 

 

“Trixie” Andromeda smiled hesitantly, her feet twitching to approach.

 

Bellatrix took the initiative and swept her into a tight embrace. “I’m so sorry Meda, I’m so sorry you felt so alone. I would have ripped him apart limb for limb, I swear on our blessed mother I would have. She showed me everything, I would have bled him dry if you'd ever told me, but it was my fault you felt like you couldn’t and I’ll carry that with me always. I’m glad he’s gone, and I can’t wait to meet my beautiful niece,” she said as she stroked her hair, Andromeda shaking minutely as she kept herself from sobbing. “And my dashing nephew,” she said, pulling away and giving a knowing look to Cissa.

 

“Come here so your mother may look at you, starlight,” Druella said evenly, the emotional tremor in her voice only noticeable to those very observant.

 

“Mother, you don’t look a day older than when I last saw you. How is that fair?” Bellatrix teased as she approached her mother.

 

“Hush you, I am positively ravaged after worrying about my star locked up in that hellhole.” She said, cupping her cheek. “You, on the other hand, look lovelier than ever. I wonder if the goblin nation might consider offering these waters of theirs as a beauty treatment?” She teased back, engulfing her in her arms, and Bella reveled in the feeling of her mothers curls tickling her cheek as she buried her head in the crook of her swan-like neck. 

 

Once she let go, she turned to Sirius. He was masking his nervousness well enough, but she knew her cousin, and the pulsing vein in his eyelid and slight twitch of his upper lip were telling. She simply smiled warmly at him and curtsied low to the ground.

 

“My Lord Black.” She said solemnly.

 

That seemed to break through Sirius’ mask, because he pulled her up and hugged her just as tight as everyone else’s.

 

“Are you really back, Bellybean? Is it possible?” He whispered hoarsely into her hair.

 

And of course it would be her darling cousin, her mirror image as if they were two sides of a coin that would bring the first tear to fall. Memories that had been so clouded before, of her little imp of a cousin threatening Rodolphus with dismemberment of particular members should he ever hurt his Bellybean, his high pitched toddler voice trying to sound low and menacing, and the hurt in his eyes the times they met on the battlefield, the subtle shields he’d cast hoping no one would notice him aiding his cousin were clear as crystal now. The love and hurt that shone bright as the Dog Star behind the vitriol.

 

“Entirely possible puppy, and I’m not going anywhere. I told you once didn’t I? I told you it would be worth it.” She said against his chest.

 

“Cousin, you look splendid. Delightful to see you so well.” Regulus said stiffly, kissing her cheeks.

 

“Aunt Wally? Is that you?” She teased. “Ever so sorry Reggie, my mistake.” She said with a smirk when he gawked at her. “Prim and proper as ever I see. Ickle Reggie, my lord consort.” She said bowing to her young cousin. 

 

She lost all trace of humor and sarcasm when she turned and bowed deeply to Tom.

 

“My lord. Thank you for liberating us. We never lost faith you’d return.” She said solemnly.

 

“Well, thank you Bellatrix. I admit the whole Potter affair was a slight hiccup but I am back now.” He said chuckling, not wanting to be the one to sour the good mood with sudden solemnity. 

 

“We held out hope you’d return to us since long before that Samhain night my lord, if I may be so bold.” She ventured, head still bowed submissively.

 

“Rise Bellatrix. There is no need for such simpering anymore. You were always my most trusted and most effective, but now we are family. We will treat each other as such.” He said, taking her by the arms lightly and pulling her up to kiss her cheeks much like Regulus, as the pair of emotionally stilted men they were. 

 

Family reunion done and over with, Bellatrix noticed Alice Longbottom finishing up her business with Corban. She didn’t know what to do or say. To realize the magnitude of what she’d taken from her and her husband was one of the things that broke her the most now that her mind was clear of fog. As if compelled by some external force, she approached in spite of the hatred she saw once Alice realized she was coming her way.

 

“Lady Longbottom. I, Bellatrix Druella Lestrange nee Black, Lady of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Lestrange, do place myself in thy hands for reparations as thou see fit. I become thy liege woman of life and limb, your shield against harm such as that which I committed unto thee. Name my punishment and will bear it as a scarlet letter.” She said contritely, protracted on her hands and knees. 

 

Alice just regarded her with pure, unadulterated venom in her eyes, her breathing haggard until she managed to control it. She let her stew for a good minute before answering evenly.

 

“Bellatrix Druella Lestrange, I reject thy oath like the mud on my hem it is. Thy punishment shall be to live with the fact that what thou took from me and mine will never be able to be put to right. I will never get my son’s childhood back. If remorse is what thou feel, then thou will do better unto others in the future, but we will never speak again and I will give thee no chance at making amends to me, I will not acknowledge thy existence and we will live our lives. We both got second chances from our blessed mother and as much as I wished that thou would have been found unworthy of her grace, thou have been blessed with her healing touch and it is not my place to question that. If thou value this second chance, thou will never again come near me or mine. We do not exist to each other.” She said, stepping past her to leave without a backwards glance. 

 

Bella stood shakily, head down in shame. She expected as much, but it had to be done anyway, as much because decorum demanded it as because it was the right thing to do.

 

“Come darling, we need to get things sorted,” Rodolphus said, wrapping his strong arms around her. She sagged into his hold, enjoying the comfort she hadn’t found there in so long. 

 

They sat with the goblin assigned to them along with Lucius and Tom and listened to the goblin explain everything.

 

“As we’ve discussed before with his Lordship and Lord Malfoy, you will be given new identities along with new appearances. Lord Lestrange will reclaim the lordship as a French cousin, notified of his heirship status after the tragic passing of the previous heir Lestrange.” The goblin smirked evilly. “Lady Lestrange will be his halfblood wife, the last of a Rosier line extinct in France. Upon arriving in England with her husband we required an in depth inheritance test as a background check for her to open vaults in the bank, to check for any outstanding claims. Black heritage was found on her supposedly muggle side from a squib and she will be legitimized into the family tree.” The goblin explained.

 

Bellatrix couldn’t help the slight turn of her nose at the thought of having to claim muggle blood, as healed as he might be, but found solace in the fact that she would be a Black again at least.

 

The goblin produced a stack of parchments and a blood quill for each, passing them on for them to sign. “Your new names are Corvus Guillaume Lestrange IV and Delphine Electra Rosier-Black. Even if we finalize things now, everything will be dated two days from now, since your bodies will be discovered today and that gives the bank an appropriate window to make contact with suitable heirs.” He said, producing the lordship and consort rings for House Lestrange. “Since the imprisonment clause in the Lestrange family law was revoked along with the start of the persecution of the dark arts, a smart choice in hindsight, there should be no problems with your claim, Heir Lestrange. Please place the ring on your right ring finger.” 

 

With the lordship properly claimed, they moved to Rabastan. 

 

“Heir Lestrange, your new name will be Sebastien Corvus Lestrange III, brother to the current lord. You have come as the heir to spend a season helping your brother settle into his new role. You will hold the heirship until the current lord and lady produce an heir or heiress of their own.” The goblin explained, producing papers for Rabastan to sign along with the Lestrange heirship ring.

 

“Well, I hope you two get busy then, I’m not exactly lord material.” Rabastan joked without thinking, looking suddenly very contrite. He forgot how much trouble the couple had had in that department.

 

“It’s fine Rab, she healed me, remember? I don’t think we will have the same issues as before.” Bella said, placing a soothing hand on her husband’s arm to keep him from socking his brother for his impertinence. 

 

Rodolphus brightened up at the thought of finally giving his beautiful wife the babies she had always craved. It had been the final nail in the coffin of her insanity, when she took that curse that left her barren.

 

“Now, you will stay with us at the citadel along with Travers and Mulciber until you can make your debut in society properly and move into your respective estates. Your impersonators will be dying systematically so there is time for your identities to be established while you are alive, so to speak, before you claim the titles. Antonin will be an exception since the Dolohov family isn’t titled, so he will just be a Russian cousin moving to England doing research for his runes mastery.” Tom explained, getting ready to leave.

 

~~~

 

The end of the second week of January brought with it the headlines announcing the Lestranges death in Azkaban. It detailed the extent of the crimes attributed to them, as well as the cause of death. Apparently 14 years in Azkaban will do one in, the report stating they lasted above average for the usual prisoner lifespan. Neville had the presence of mind to act happy about it, even if he knew the truth, and people congratulated him throughout the day. 

 

January went on for the members of the Dark Academy without much change. They studied, they trained and they moved in packs. At one point, they simply started ignoring Dumbledore’s summons, neither Alice nor Severus acknowledging them further than asking what message they wanted him to relay. Harry focused on his training and studies to keep the doom and gloom away. He was not going to let that stupid old man ruin his chance at perfect OWL scores. 

 

Soon enough, Imbolc was upon them, a much welcome respite from the thick atmosphere of the castle. Harry and Draco were most excited for the chance to meet Bellatrix.

 

The news of the new Lord and Lady Lestrange popping up to claim the title after the death of the previous ones had taken the press by storm. No one suspected anything, especially with how polite and charming the new couple was in comparison to their deranged predecessors. It must have been hard for Nev and Aunt Alice, because the woman featured heavily in the society pages and fashion reviews. She had taken up many charitable causes, as was expected of proper pureblood ladies, and was constantly pictured at fundraisers and tea gatherings for the causes she championed. Who could suspect this well mannered angel to be a deranged fugitive? No one, it seemed. Even if some of Dumbledore’s mouthpieces sent subtle hints that the deaths might be dubious and things appeared much too coincidental to be considered mere coincidence. 

 

Harry caught Alice white-knuckling the paper once when they were having tea, her rage thinly veiled.

 

“This isn’t healthy Aunt Alice.” Harry said cautiously, gauging her reaction as if she were a cornered animal.

 

“What is darling?” Alice said, feigning ignorance.

 

“May we speak frankly? I don’t want to overstep but I think we should talk about it. I don’t want it to become the hippogriff in the room. And it might help to unload.” Harry said gently.

 

“It’s just so unfair,” she said after some internal debate. “She took everything from me, and she gets to strut around getting photographed for the sodding society pages?” 

 

“This may be hard to hear,” Harry said hesitantly, “but coming from someone who is intimately acquainted with loss and betrayal, I think you should consider forgiving her. Not for her sake but for yours.” He hurried to add as she gave him an outraged look.

 

“How can you ever think I’d be able to forgive her!” She said indignantly. “She should burn for what she did.” She added venomously.

 

“And Tom should burn for my parents, and perhaps many of us who have wronged someone have their loved ones wishing we’d burn. War is an ugly thing, messy and terrible. Trying to make sense of it will end up rotting your heart.” Harry said warmly, trying to convey his love and understanding for the woman he’d so recently gotten back into his life. 

 

“I’m not saying that forgiveness means accepting that what she did was ok. Not at all. But if you let it fester eternally within you, it will eat you up. I could have resented everyone around me. Tom, my parents even. My parents, who chose a war over my safety, who chose to trust Dumbledore instead of their intuition and continued to fight rather than run away. I forgave them because I understand them. I don’t think it was right, I don’t think it doesn’t matter that they did what they did, but I forgave them.” Harry explained. “Bellatrix was insane, desperate and grasping at straws. She went too far, she took everything from you. Is the woman in the papers the same person? I don’t think so. She will carry the shame of what she did forever, but you don’t have to carry it for her. Let her go, let it go and live without that weight that’s not yours to carry anymore.” 

 

“Fuck! You make me miss your mother,” she let out, quietly sighing as she rubbed her tears away. “I don’t know if I can do that darling, I just have so much hate inside me and I don’t know how else to let it out.” 

 

“I know what you mean. I went through it too. I don’t expect this to click right away and bam! You’re healed. It takes time, and it takes work. But eventually you’ll come to find that you’re crumbling under the weight of a rock that was always easily removable. Before I had the blindfold lifted I ran on hatred against Voldemort, and once I found out the truth I was fueled by my hatred towards Dumbledore and his lies, how he’s the root of everything that’s ever been wrong in my life. Then, I had to work on myself to master the shadows, and I came to understand and forgive them.” He said.

 

“I don’t think she’s out there for the chance to get on the papers or rub it in your face. She’s clearly overcompensating for the fact that she used to be a monster. She’s living with her past and trying to make amends for it as best she can. Why should you waste a second of this new lease on life you’ve been given worrying about her? I’m sure you spent all those years trapped inside your head thinking of nothing else. It’s time to think about the future, not the past. I function now because I want a future, I want a quidditch team of babies with Draco in a world where they can learn every aspect of magic without persecution, I want creatures to thrive in our society, and I want to be happy. I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to feel truly happy, to feel absolute peace and not be waiting for the other shoe to drop, but that’s what motivates me.” He said with a little shrug. “I know just this chat won’t fix things, but one day it’ll click.”

 

“I hope one day I get there,” she said sadly, “but I sure can start with redirecting all this hate towards Dumbledore,” she said, laughing mirthlessly.

 

“It’s a start,” Harry shrugged and poured her some more tea. “I hope you understand that I won’t take sides here.” He said, getting to the crux of the matter. “Because just as I believe the man I resurrected isn’t the man who killed my parents, I don’t think Bellatrix is the woman that tortured you. You’re my godmother and I love you, but she’s family too and Father’s favorite cousin. He’s so happy she’s back healthy and sane and I don’t want to be put in the position of having to choose. She’ll never be you to me, but I can’t ostracize her in your favor.” 

 

“I understand darling. I don’t have to like it, but I do understand it. And I know Neville does too, his heart is twice as big as mine and he’d never put you in that position. You never knew her like we did. You are not tainted by that version of her so you should be allowed to know this new person. I understand that at a logical level, but it’ll take a while to fully integrate it on a deeper level.” She said, resigned. 

 

~~~

 

Harry was nervous after stepping out of the floo into the reception hall at home. Draco, Hermione and himself had all flooed to the Palais for lunch, since Draco’s parents were invited. A lunch so they could meet Bellatrix.

 

“Everyone is being in the conservatory masters” Pepper told them, and they made their way there.

 

“Kids! Blessed turn of the wheel to you all. Come pup, I want you to meet my darling cousin Bella.” His father says enthusiastically. Harry didn’t know what to expect, except this wasn’t it. The woman was very pretty and very similar to Andromeda, except with darker hair. He’s sure they didn’t change her appearance much with the potion so it must be close to what she looked like in her prime. 

 

“Bellybean, this is my son and heir, Hadrian Potter-Black.” Sirius said proudly. 

 

“I’m happy to meet you Hadrian, Puppy here has been singing your praises ever since I came out of our blessed mother’s waters.” She said with a mischievous smirk. 

 

“I’m happy to meet you too, Father has told me a lot about you as well.” Harry said warmly, yet somewhat detached. He was still conflicted about her after all. 

 

“Well, I should be thankful if he managed to find a couple of redeeming qualities to string a sentence together, but what’s done is done. I look forward to the opportunities Delphine will afford me to atone. You may call me Aunt Della if you wish. I’m leaving Bella behind, even if I can’t get old dogs to learn new tricks.” She said wryly, looking at Sirius. 

 

“Aunt Della then, I look forward to getting to know you.” Harry said a little more warmly. This he could handle. Some semblance of divide between who she was and who she will be.

 

“Sister, I’m sure you remember my son Draco,” Cissa said, pulling Draco forward. “Dragon, this is your aunt Della.” Cissy said, eyes a little shiny.

 

“Draco, I remember holding you when you were no bigger than a niffler! You’ve grown well nephew. I hear you are a tribute to your houses.” Bella said.

 

“I remember you, you used to make fire dance.” Draco said quietly, a small smile playing on his lips. 

 

“Which she will not be doing again.” Cissy said with finality, “she knows better than to entertain children with fiendfyre now.”

 

“You’re just jealous I had such mastery even while clinically insane, sister dear.” Bella smirked, “but your mother is right Draco, no more dancing dragons for my little dragon who’s not so little anymore.” 

 

Everyone dispersed after the initial greetings and Bella watched with amusement as Harry and Draco cuddled by the fire.

 

“They’re together? That’s very… Black of them.”